1 A

) i i * <8

ry 7 > (ey

A ' ——:

f ' a i i

A ; aL

r ' t

d; 1 Dy, 2 7

‘ ts} :

' ” ’

} : : i!

; {

, in) \ f

1) My ’ ar

ran

i; 7 + AY i

wna

cre i

i oe

7 ‘ : ' :

i : ,

t ¥

{ i

t ' 7

U I

f '

: i f

i i

’

; ij

a 3 :

j if

i : ]

| ’

i! 7 ;

mY i t :

i a |

= ai t

i’ 1 : 4

| . .

’

, ' i

;

1 a

i iy j

} A

' : : f

‘an U 1

j I i

I 1 i)

7 7

: f

; j ; i

' 7 1

7 \ ; ; ! f

ie ; ‘

1 ty

: i

a ‘ ;

Se i: i '

I .

{

o - :

—_— pa : }

7 : i

ny) ; i

j ai

: ’ i

7 i ]

Lt i ‘ ; : : f oy

i . 7 ¥

J i |

_ y t

a A f

a1 rn : : } .

i i F i }

: {

| ! a ; :

' ' 7 j

hue! i

si : = + : ’ ri

' : ) i

: t 1 1}

i - |

- it / ,

: ;

7 } ‘ i an uy

oy : ty U its o>

: j

Tt ‘ ‘ : :

; u i ‘te Wr o

i iT } th A i fl

i ‘t tj a} ii y

i UF : : a ee ; ’ ( f

: i i F } }

lis a Y r) 7

i ry 1 be 7 U 7) ] fl rl

nit, a 1 y

ot : i t hs i

" A | a | iy

mi ieee, ua! men

; i ] f

a 1) Os ul vie

i ar {

‘Sea i , } : 1 } Me

ian i aay : .-

G: Wee Le : he

By i | ; | : j

a } jour a i [ i " | Al i

o) Avi } i ade Vi h

Pe a, hee ay) : 1) y a

: he ai hae Tt. j ' j I

i Vee | a \

Wah ou Dom tan ee all an

row rah oi 1 " ray Th Hs i H, 7 ;

. 1 iif U4) ; ital 5 J Neu iy

. | i} i PY Py Pn a ‘

Da oye 5 : : P| F (ye

rahe Me | ae

Hy PU AT Gat aael t a ; es i f

TA oe; f : if

ry ‘ BT J : ;

Aer it ;

itn ii vs

" ni 4 i)

ah =

; i

a ee Sees Pa fy 2 i ek Tied! ie Vii:

- at T mrt ry ! we

ia i i : Ts ' ] - /

pe i yy, ita ' he i; pee fy - :

iy ae te i Dap 1 * oe 7

Ts hay i, been ; ; a ak os

ae it het ae Deiyiy: ff iy : 7 oo

9) ae * thoes Ss i : :

Cae ee

wep Beaver at

7 ' i“ . ; - _

Ap. f ' awn

: i Y ’

’ : I _

I f

i } oe » j : Mf

j A F \.% a eh q 0 4

, 4° f

i i)

r : - :

yon }

Vd : a 7 vi

i = i ’ ’ NS ;

' : ;

‘ i

/ ‘ '

: - -e i i ) a ‘

1 : r | ul

- i yr,

a : : i

‘ 7 7 i

. f ‘

* : i

aie ©) we ff |. j a

S “i : oy : if i

ni ' ‘

. its 4% 5 : i

; aA 1 ‘ ’ : i 7 ee / i

' ¢ i ara : :

i ‘ ; i a yr i : i

‘ a : - : 1

; y I i? 7 7

i : 7

: ‘ i 7 y i i

= —— Di 7 5

: '

_ 7 1

A t

: : : :

t ‘ i #

an : :

i 7 }

nD ' = : ih Alt ‘

i : a i I

v; | ; i

fl .

1 rn

, r < t 1

i : ue. P uo” iv,

4 1 ¥ 7

i f y 1% ian '

i uN vm ‘ |

in } Veg

, T rh a |

i" ‘ af a ie

if f ; ] ; : + ey =

Hi uy : il OnLy ‘ : Fi j oT. pier ay

‘ f : arte 7 iy : !

' 4

4 i ; " Ly - r i j i

rt i oe: a ey " . ia ae L G NG

fr on i , Lhe | j J 1 To : a) ¥ |

at yo Gi} OLY, mai Ae eh ; fi Av ey Pili

ce Si ST toil wi Aa Prt ae tery, i

fi ; YT ‘ rei! ; 8 sa ie ; eo

a DRURNTS Aue lin:ANy . Ce |

ae 7 tee ” 1" Joy y ee Ty, 4 4 ay i Dry 4 ~ ia

a ; ‘ TiO; ote i

ida Cain an) tes a Bee) Gallic I i

wii ‘ he re yy ORG A Ce Le

re WS avin ' vay: . nN VON, -Putsisan ind et) » iithin Ene

FOOT pe ay

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’ )

CONDUCTED BY

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. XVII.—FOURTH

WMationai Muse Y

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND €CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1876.

‘““Omnes res createe sunt divine sapientise et potentiz testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

eX ceconomia in conservyatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnavs.

‘Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

5 Guo oe oreo . . . The sylvan powers

Obey our summons ; fou their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

“ty 2ef, CONTENTS OF VOL. XVII.

[FOURTH SERIES. |

NUMBER XCVII.

I, On the Classification of Scorpions. By Prof. T. THorELL....

II. On some Species of Terebratulina, Waldheimia, and Terebra-

tella from the Upper Tertiary Deposits of Mount Gambier and the

Murray-River Cliffs, South Australia. By R, ErHEripes, jun.,

EG Sone Citta de OOP MI ome we otter lay sien ezoissasiaileue’s ssicreperoueh he cueaeuartes

III. Critical Notes on the New-Zealand Hydroida, Suborder The-

caphora. By Mitten Covueutrey, M.B., C.M. Edinb. Univ., Hon.

Fellow Historie Soc. Lane. & Ches., President of the Dunedin Natu-

ralists’ Bield-Club, IN: Z., &e. d&c. “(Plate Ws) >. 95 Pak et Soe oes

IV. Description of a supposed new Suthora from the Dafla Hills,

and a Minla from the Naga Hills, with Remarks on Pictorhis (Chry-

somma) altirostre, Jerdon. By Major H. H. Gopwry-Avsten,

PEGS F.Z.8., &c., Deputy Superintendent, Topographical Survey

COE BSG Ses Bap PAS Vitis Bnet) iN ena RID iio ta cit cao WE

V. Diagnoses of new Species of Asteriide and Linkude in the

British Museum. By M. EpMonp PERRIER...........,55++2.0%

VI. On the Foraminifera of the River Dee.. By J. D. Stppatu..

VII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-Zealand

Coleoptera.—Part Il. By Francis P. Pascor, F.LS. &.........

VIII. Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic Types

of the Paleozoic Corals. By JamMEs Tuomson, F.G.S., and H.

ALLEYNE Nicuo.son, M.D., D.Se., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural

History in the University of St. Andrews. (Plates VI. & VIL.)....

IX. Descriptions of two new Coleopterous Insects belonging to the

Families Buprestide and Melolonthide. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE

X. Description of a new Species of Sessile-eyed Crustacean, and

other Notices. By the Rey. T. R. R. Srepaine, M.A. (Plates IV.

OAL) eect gS © Oe EEE DOE EER oc ae Loe EE at ERIE RS

New Books :—Geological Survey of the North-western Territories of

the United States of America, by F.V. Hayden, U.S. Geologist.—

Geology of British North America, by G. M. Dawson, Assoc.

Page

LN)

R.S.M.—Geology of Indiana, by E. T. Cox, State Geologist. ,81—87

Proceedings.of, the: Royal Society isi. /0.ae. be he ca lsime cel ee

On Hemisepius, a new Genus of the Family Sepiide, with some

Remarks on the Species of the Genus Sepia in general, by M.

J. Steenstrup ; On the Ichthyological Fauna of the Island of St.

Paul, by M. H. E. Sauvage; On a gigantic Stridulating Spider,

by James Wood-Mason; On the Mechanism and Causes of the

1V CONTENTS.

Changes of Colour in the Chameleon, by M. P. Bert; On the

Anatomy and Histology of Zucernaria, by M. A. de Korottneff;

Instinct (?) in Hermit Crabs, by Alexander Agassiz ; On the

Organization of the Acarina of the Family Gamasrde—Cha-

racters which prove that they constitute a natural Transition

between the Hexapod Insects and the Arachnida, by M. Mégnin ;

On the Presence in existing Seas of a Type of Sarcodaria of the

Page

Secondary Formations, by M. P. Fischer..............-. 91—103

NUMBER XCVIII.

XI. Descriptions of Species of Asteriide and Ophiwride from Ker-

guelen’s Island. By Epcar A. Suiru, F.Z.8., Zoological Depart-

pa ¥en OY peo all Thc] Wan RV(<721 9011 Wee eA PA Aiea eh bo corer meuciriey Sion oS o'n

XII. Descriptions of some new Species of Hydroida from Kergue-

len’s Island. By Professor ALLMAN, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., P.LS. ..

XIII. Descriptions of some new Species of Polyzoa from Kergue-

len'suigland:« By Professor G.-Busk;, B.RiS.14 stesso: os oe eee

XIV. On Mr. Carter’s Objections to Hozoon. By Principal J. W.

PDA HON MEDI ALsBIRSS. 5/6 ceefs pigs tie eke, vce wits «eae

XV. A Conspectus of the Species of Paratelphusa, an Indo-Malayan

Genus of Freshwater Crabs. By James Woop-Mason, Professor of

Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta

€ 990 = © e008 e708 fo is) ells

XVI. Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic Types of

the Paleozoic Corals. By James THomson, F.G.S., and H. ALLEYNE

NicHotson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in

the University of St. Andrews. (Plate VIII.) .............05...

XVII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKELEy,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq., F.L.S. (Plates IX., X.,

(Se OCI) APE At ng i A ra Oe Se Ong Oe Pm ra rea oS

XVIII. On the Habitat of Uromys aruensis (Gray) and its Allies.

BES Mane Nitsa IRIN AUIE osc eciqcalsie,'s civis c> i850 20 ls’ « « Palstonenencre Meee

- New Book:—Medicinal Plants; being Descriptions with Original

Figures of the Principal Plants employed in Medicine, and an

Account of their Properties and Uses, by R. Bentley, F.L.S., and

H. Trimen, M.B., F.L.S.

105

1138

116

118

120

145

Proceedines of the: Royal Society. ic.sce «tous ce cleo em clac 147—163

Proceedings of the Geological Society

On some Ornithological Errors in the ‘ Reliquiz Aquitanice,’ by

Alfred Newton, M.A., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., &c.; On the Verminous

Pneumonia of Domestic Animals, by M. E. Bugnion ; Nidifica-

tion of the Indian Rainbow-Fish, by M. Paul Carbonnier; Zoo-

logical Notes made during a Residence at Scheyeningen, by M.

P. Harting ; On the Scientific Exploration of the Caspian Sea,

by M. Oscar Grimm ; On Fossil Remains of Reptilia and Fishes

from Illinois, by E. D. Cope; Formation of Nitrites by Bac-

teria

styaceremeceee hele caus Saree vera 164—168

b's; a feu Aled ache’jgud'ta nj ShesateReh & aPROs ag lokame oL eMptaas ani gNana ee atone 168—184

_ CONTENTS. v

NUMBER XCIX. Page

XIX. On the Polytremata (Foraminifera), especially with reference

to their Mythical Hybrid Nature. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

CEante UL.) Ariss woucct tems crac ts cotta sales forsee aa aee 185

XX. On anew Species of Corts from the Molucca Archipelago.

By Dr. A. A. W. Husrecut, Conservator at the Leyden Museum.. 214

XXI. On the Budding of the Cwnine in the Stomach of the

Geryonides By: B.-ULSANEN. tr. 4 circa ls aieai sia'c Sie s pe ee lets eet a se 215

XXII. Descriptions of some new Species of Crustacea, chiefly

from New Zealand. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S., of the Zoological

Department, British Museum 218

@) eu vee 100! 60 6 © aes, ¢) @n @ (6 of 6 © 6F6 00) @ 10 ee 6 0 8

XXII. On a new Genus of Arachnida of the Section Arthogastra.

Sy PAGORECICMED wnmnediiep.tlecttu ee sisyte ed ainarematads ih tvs ole SAA eee 250

New Books :—The Geological Record for 1874, an Account of Works

on Geology, Mineralogy, and Paleeontology published during the

Year, edited by William Whitaker, B.A., F.G.S.—Deep-Sea

Researches on the Biology of Globigerina, by G. C. Wallich,

VECTDS pscstays ss econo tena Ac tere eae cea al ts ENE ee siciet ale sche eta: 243, 245

Proceedinesiof the Royal Society yi aviie inn ste sysi¢sn's0efelie © eoslaer ets 246

Proceedings of the Geological Society. ...............0eeees 254—256

On the Relations of Artemia salina and Artemia Miihlhausenit, and on

the Genus Branchipus, by M. W. J. Schmankewitsch ; The Dro-

sera as an Insect-catcher, by Thomas Meehan; On. the Classifi-

cation and Synonymy of the Stellerida, by M. E. Perrier; On an

Amphipod (Urothoé marina), a Commensal of Echinocardium

cordatum, by M. A. Giard ; On some new Species of Stomatopod

Crustacea, by J. Wood-Mason; “Ornithological Errors in the

‘Reliquize Aquitanice,’” by Prof. T. Rupert Jones; On the

Astacus modestus of Herbst, by J. Wood-Mason; The Correct

Habitat of Centropagus brevicaudatus, Brady, by the Rey. A. E.

1 DEW) TA so ica car I pen ORS Re tr Ste iy SPR Dearne Be 256—264

NUMBER C.

XXIV. Is there such a thing as Evzoon canadense? A Microgeo-

losical-Investigation.: By Orro.Elan ona. 2okkn ve eee acn 265

XXY. On some Recent and Fossil Foraminifera dredged up in the

English Channel. By Prof. T. Rupert Jonss, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.,

ANON GP AmICHE, PRS cP RS. eee cats scl. cache es taal ee oro 283

XXVI. Notes on some Heteromerous Coleoptera belonging to the

true Tenebrionde. By CHarLtes O, WATERHOUSE.............. 287

XX VII. Description of a new Species of Chalinolobus from Aus-

tralia: - By Go. DoBson, MLAS MiB. Foe Glen fe ane aioe a 289

XXVIII. Contributions to the Study of the Chief Generic Types

of the Paleozoic Corals. By James THomson, F.G.S., and H.

ALLEYNE NicuHoxson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural

History in the University of St. Andrews. (Plates XII., XIV., XV.,

XVI., & XVII.)

ie Wiayis) toe) cere) ele ee, evel loiter elie) (eb) (hb) e}m

Vi CONTENTS,

Page

XXIX. Description of a new Species of the Genus Merua from :

the Fiji Islands. By E. L. Layarp, C.M.G., H.B.M. Consul for

PigivAnd one ay BiZ35 OCC. GEC: © on, ch rare tet aire oe ee en 305

XXX. On the Myriopoda, from Siberia and Waigatsch Island,

collected during the Expedition of Prof. Nordenskiold, 1875. By

ANTON (SO TURBERG. s<\nisls acta pitts tciclelarss ct kisi mel sinisesjaihe Cee 306

XXXI. Descriptions of some new Species of Annelida from Ker-

euelen’s, Island: By iW. C: MoIN@TOSH.”. 5i\sucnict neh adore amen 318

XXXII. Extinct Lemurina. By Witt1amM Henry FLowenr, F.R.S, 323

Note on the Embryogeny of Salmacina Dysteri, Huxley, by M. A.

Giard ; On the Range of the Striped Opossum, by E. Pierson

Ramsay, Curator, Australian Museum, Sydney ; On the Natural

History of the Rockingham-Bay District, Australia, by EK. Pier-

son Ramsay, Curator, Australian Museum, Sydney; On the

Functions of the Glands of the Digestive Apparatus of Insects,

by M. Jousset ; On the Floral Glands of Parnassia palustris, new

Physiological Functions, by M. E. Heckel; ‘Ornithological Errors

in the ‘ Reliquize Aquitanice,’” by Prof. Alfred Newton .. 329—3836

NUMBER CI.

XXXIII. Amphipodous Crustaceans. On the Genera Hyale and

Anonyx and a new Species of Probolium. By the Rey. T. R. R.

SiemmruyG eM Al (Plates! X WADE & XIX.) isc. A atiovnlerctese 507

XXXIV. Notes on Chrysochloris Trevelyanit. By Dr. ALBERT

Ginruer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department, British

Museum. (Plate XX. figs. A & B.) ...ccceece cece cece eee enee 346

XXXYV. Description of a new Species of the Genus Nyctinomus

from South Africa. By G. E. Donson, M.A., M.B., F.LS., &. .. 348

XXXVI. On Fatty and Amyloid Hysterophymata. By H. Karsten. 349

XXXVIL. On the Actinozoan Nature of Millepora alcicornis, Dana

and Linn. (pars). By R. G. Netson, Major-General R.E., and P.

AMEE TST AD) TCAD, BE. 08CC.: Sostn bievatese eig, 5:6. + ofr on, eyes ouersy cumin ela Cele 304

XXXVIII. Remarks on the ‘Dawn of Life, by Dr. Dawson; to

which is added a Supplementary Note. By Professors W. Kine,

Se.D. &c., and 'T. H. Rownry, Ph.D. &e. . 1... cece eee eee ee nen 360

XXXIX. Notes on the Mode of Propagation of some Ceylonese

Tree-Frogs, with Description of two new Species. By Dr. ALBERT

Ginruer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department, British

Museum. (Plate XX. fig. C.) 0.0... cece eect e cee e ee eee eee 377

XL. Remarks on Mr. Carter’s Paper “On the Polytremata, espe-

- cially with reference to their Mythical Hybrid Nature.” By Wiit1am

BOARPENTER, M.D), Hik.S. bo.dce cm so sissies + ante t hs ieee 380

XLI. Description of a new Frog from North-Eastern Asia. By

Dee Aree GUNTHER, ERS. cick sian «> pcos tieesbelbuensnisreas oles 387

XLII. Diagnoses of some Species of Mallophaga collected by the

Rey. A. E. Eaton during the late Transit-of-Venus Expedition to

Kerguelen’s Island. By Prof. C. Grepen, of Halle.............. 388

CONTENTS. vil

Page

XLII. Remarks on Fishes, with Descriptions of new Species in

the British Museum, chiefly from Southern Seas. By Dr. ALBERT

GinTueR, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department ........ 389

XLIV. On the Urogenital Apparatus of a Blennioid Fish from

‘Tasmania! By DrvoAr BERT GUNTHER, PRS. wie cae 5 cinysts oere ne 403

lave Diagnoses of new Species of Mollusca and Echinodermata

from the Island of Rodriguez. By Epear A, Smirn, F.Z.8....... 404

XLVI. Description of a new Species of Tahtrus from Rodriguez.

Dy UWARD I: Wines, RT Se-sctclete ects 4 slobshe io¥e.o atetatataiatals ajatey ate 406

XLVII. Preliminary Notice of new Species of Lepidoptera from

Rodriguez. By ARTHUR GARDINER But eR, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e. .. 407

XLVIII. Preliminary Notice of new Species of Orthoptera and

Hemiptera collected in the Island of Rodriguez by the Naturalists

accompanying the Transit-of-Venus Expedition. By ArTruur G.

1 Biugi i Ove) kl its BN Ley Jy SPAR. VT CP ss a A ae FO ee en Le or 409

New Book :—Allgemeine Zoologie, oder Grundgesetze des thierischen

Baus und Lebens, von H. Alexander Pagenstecher .......... 413

Organic Remains in the Metamorphic Rocks of Harris, by H.

Alleyne Nicholson and James Thomson ; Reproduction of Am-

blystoma, by M. Blanchard ; On supposed Embryos of Ichthyo-

saurus, by Prof. Peter Merian; Onthe Periodical Movements of

the Leaves in Abies Nordmanniana, by M, J. Chatin...... 414—416

NUMBER CI.

XLIX. Notes on Otto Hahn’s “ Microgeological Investigation of

Evzoon canadense.” By Witi1aM B. Carpenter, M.D., F.R.S. .. 417

L. On the Anthribide of New Zealand. By D.SuHarp ........ 422

LI. Preliminary Notice of new Species of Arachnida and Myri-

opoda from Rodriguez, collected by Messrs. George Gulliver and H.

. slater. ° By Antruur G. Butimr, F.L.S!, F.Z:S., &e.0 0.0. ... 439

LII. Preliminary Notice of new Species of Hymenoptera, Diptera,

and Forficulidze collected in the Island of Rodriguez by the Natura-

lists accompanying the Transit-of-Venus Expedition. By FREDERICK

MOREE TEI tena ume sua tal Fayed acsiisiesen aeeder aimee et nEN Gitte hel clara mesmo meade aepe 447

LILI, Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic Types

of the Paleozoic Corals. By Jamrs THomson, F.G.S., and H.

ALLEYNE Nicuoxson, M.D., D.Se., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural

History in the University of St. Andrews. (Plates XXI.-XXV.) .. 451

LIV. On the Identity in Type of the Annelids and Vertebrates.

Env peetOte: © 2 SEM HR rey ave) aieyc nue sue ale sto) laisse elas Hee ie aide is 462

New Book :—Catalogue of the Fossil Reptilia of South Africa in

the Collection of the British Museum, by Richard Owen, C.B.,

LETS! ones aeayihg Tr beh ORCC eNt CUCINA remo aA oar ia 473

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

Note on the Embryogeny of the Tunicata of the group Lucie, by E

M. A. Giard ; On Hackel’s Theory (Alloeogenesis) of the Genetic

Connexion between the Geryonide and Aiginide, by Alexander

Agassiz; On the Embryogeny of the Hphemere, especially that

of Palingenia virgo, Oliv., by M. N. Joly; Protection of Her-

baria and Entomological Collections from Insects by means of

Sulphide of Carbon, by M. J. B. Schnetzler; Silica of Grasses

and other Plants carried up as Diatoms or other Siliceous Grains,

and not in Solution or as Soluble Silicates, by Prof. P. B. Wilson ;

On Fish of the Ceratodus-group existing in the River Fitzroy,

South. Australia, by M. Paul Gervais .. 04.2. 85.1 dats 479—486

PLATES IN VOL. XVII.

PuaTe I. Swe de 5 Pt

oe New Species of Terebratulina, Waldheimia, and Terebratella.

Il]. New-Zealand Hydroida.

EVial

v.1

VI.

VII. >Paleozoic Corals.

Vil. J

IX.>

X. New British Fungi.

XI. J

XII. Paleozoic Corals.

XIII. New Species of Polytrema.

XIV. |

XV. » Paleozoic Corals.

XVI.

XVII. }

XVIII. 5 apie.

XIX. Amphipodous Crustaceans.

XX. Chrysochloris Trevelyani.—Mode of Propagation of Tree-

XXII. ) Frogs.

XXII. |

XXIII. +>

XXIV. |

New Species of Sessile-eyed Crustaceans.

Palzxozoice Corals.

XXV

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

UF. fenoapcsacuschct per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim yitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hie carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, diye, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Kel. 1.

No. 97. JANUARY 1876.

I.—On the Classification of Scorpions.

By Prof. T. THORELL.

AFTER Peters, by his important work, “‘ Ueber eine neue

Eintheilung der Skorpione ” &c.*, had carried out a thorough

reform in the classification of Scorpions, it might have been

expected that this interesting and neglected group of animals

would become the subject of numerous and exhaustive re-

searches, and that not only some among the many unknown

species that lie preserved in public and private collections

would be described, but also that their classification would

be more fully developed on the principles laid down by

Peters. Very little of this, however, has yet taken place ; and

under these circumstances the contribution to the knowledge

of these animals which constitutes the substance of the follow-

ing attempt at a systematical arrangement of the order of

Scorpions, although based on the examination of a rather

limited number (about 90) of species, may perhaps be con-

sidered not altogether superfluous, since it points out some

* Monatsbericht d. konigl. Akad. d. Wissensch. zu Berlin, 1861, pp. 507—

516,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 1

2 Prof. T. Thorell on the

features in their organization, the importance of which for the

purpose of systematization seems not to have been sufficiently

appreciated.

The principal material on which this essay is based con-

sists of the collections in the National Museum at Stockholm

and the Gottenburg Museum of Natural History; and I

avail myself of this opportunity to express my thankfulness

to the keepers of those institutions, Prof. C. Stal and Mr. A. W.

Malm, whose obligingness enabled me to study the scorpions

committed to their care.

De Geer was, as is well known, the first who divided the

genus Scorpio, Linn., into smaller groups. He chose as the

basis for his classification the differences in the number of the

eyes. Most subsequent writers who have treated of the clas-

sification of scorpions (e.g. Leach, Hemprich and Ehrenberg, as

also C. L. Koch) have either exclusively or principally adopted

the same principle of division, C.L. Koch’s arrangement is still

employed by many naturalists, notwithstanding that Gervais

and, subsequently, Peters have clearly shown the compara-

tively trifling importance and the often variable and unsatis-

factory nature of the characteristics afforded by the eyes.

‘he merit of having first disengaged himself from the ordinary

view relative to the classification of scorpions belongs without

doubt to Gervais *, although even he appears to attribute too

much importance to the characteristics derived from the num-

ber of the eyes. The “ groups,”’ however, into which he

collects the ‘‘ subgenera” of his genus Scorpio are almost all

perfectly natural, and agree in part with those proposed by

Peters. His first group, containing the subgenera Andro-

ctonus, Centrurus, and [sometrus or Atreus, corresponds with

Peters’s Androctonint and Centrurini (which I unite in one

under the denomination Androctonoide) ; his second group,

Té:égones, is identical with Peters’s Telegonint. The four fol-

lowing subgenera (Buthus, Chactas, Scorpius, and Ischnurus)

he does not, however, like Peters, unite in one similar group,

but considers each of them as forming a separate group.

(The genera Vejovis and Dacurus = Centrurus, C. L. Koch,

which appear to have been unknown to him, were erroneously

placed in his first group.)

But if Gervais’s division is, on the whole, quite natural and

far better than C. L. Koch’s, it nevertheless leaves much to

be desired as regards the sharp and sure limitation of the

groups ; and it is principally in this respect that the system

* Gervais, “ Remarques sur la fam. d. Scorpions,” in the Archives du

Mus. d’Hist. Nat. iv. pp. 201-240; Walckenaer et Gervais, Hist. Nat. d.

Ins, Apt. iii, pp. 32-74.

Classification of Scorpions. 3

of Peters distinguishes itself before all previous attempts, in

that he has called attention to characteristics, overlooked by

all his predecessors, which have the advantage of being emi-

nently constant and trustworthy. It is especially the form

of the sternum and the different tooth armature of the man-

dibles that afford the distinctive characteristics of the four

“ sroups’’ into which Peters arranges the scorpions. In his

first group, Telegonint, the sternum is extremely short, trans-

verse, almost forming a mere line, and both fingers of the

mandibles are armed with a single row of teeth. In the second

group, Scorpionin?, the sternum is large, almost pentagonal,

with parallel lateral margins, and the mandibles are similar to

those of the preceding group. Inthe third group, Centrurinz,

the sternum is small, triangular, narrowing in front, and the

movable finger of the mandible armed with two, the im-

movable with one row of teeth. Lastly, in the fourth group,

Androctonini, the sternum has the same form as in the Cen-

trurint, but both fingers of the mandibles are provided with

two rows of teeth. ‘These four groups are further divided into

several (in great part new) genera, distinguished by differ-

ences in the form of the cephalothorax and the tail, the arma-

ture and sculpture of the latter, the number and position of

the eyes, the form of the hands, &c. With regard to the

lateral eyes, a distinction is made between the usually larger

and in number and position almost uniformly constant ‘ prin-

cipal” lateral eyes and the more variable “‘ accessory ”’ eyes.

The modifications of Peters’s system which I have thought

proper to adopt are not of any especially great consequence.

I have, however, found that similitude in the form of the

sternum is not accompanied by similitude in the dental arma-

ture of the mandibles quite so often as Peters supposes ; and I

cannot, therefore, attribute to the characteristics derived from

the mandibles the same importance that he does. One conse-

quence of this is, that I find myself led to combine Centrurint

and Androctonint in one and the same principal group.

Moreover I think [ have found in the form of the pectoral

combs two separate types, which in a systematic point of view

are probably quite as important as the different forms under

which the sternum presents itself. The “combs” are, as is

known, a sort of oblong laminz, each made up of more or less

numerous longitudinally arranged lamelle, and bearing in its

posterior margin a row of long, narrow, closely set parallel

processes, the so-called teeth of the comb. The first (front) row

of lamellee is composed of three large plates, which may be called

lamelle dorsuales ; the hindmost row consists of a number of

very small rounded lamellz, one behind the base of each tooth

4 Prot. T. Thorell on the

(with the exception of the last), which I call lamella fulcientes,

or fulcra dentium. Between these rows lies a variable

number of rows of lamelle, the lamelle intermedie. In

Peters’s Androctonini, Centrurini, and Scorpionint, with the

exception of Vejovis, these intermediate lamelle are few in

number, most, if not all, of them angular and large (larger

than the fulera), and always arranged in a single row. In

his Telegonini, on the contrary, as also in Vejovis, the inter-

mediate lamella are numerous, mostly rounded (at least to-

wards the apex of the comb), and very small (little, if at all,

larger than the fulera), and arranged sometimes in one, some-.

times in more rows. Such is at least the case with the few

species of the two last-named groups that I have had the

opportunity of examining. I have therefore detached Veovis

from Peters’s Scorpionini, from the rest of which it differs also

by several other peculiarities, and have formed of it a separate

principal group. As the characteristics on which the four

principal groups, Androctonoidw, Telegonoide, Vejovoide, and

Pandinoide *, recognized by me were founded, are at least as

important as those whereby the families included in the order

of Spiders, for example, are distinguished from each other,

I call these groups also families.

For determining the limits of the smaller subdivisions, the

subfamilies and genera, I have partly made use of the cha-

* The name is formed from the new generic name Pandinus. As Scor-

piones (or Scorpii) is the name of the whole order, the name Scorpio or

Scorpius can no more be retained as a “ nomen genericum” than Aranews

or Aranea when we call the order of Spiders Aranee. Together with the

generic names Scorpio and Scorpius the denomination Seorpionint must of

course be discarded.

As long as it was customary to unite the Pseudoscorprones in the same

“ family ” as the Scorpions, it was right to call that family Scorpionides

_(-idea &c.) ; but since the Scorpions have been formed into a separate

order, or at least suborder, this group ought as assuredly to be called

Scorpiones, as the class of fishes Pisces, and that of birds Aves. When we

have the good fortune to possess a universally known “ nomen appella-

tivum ” which accurately suits a class, order, or suborder, nothing can

surely be gained by rejecting it for a newly manufactured denomination,

or by appending to the end of it -’des or -idea, a termination which implies

an extension of the noticn to which it is applied, and therefore, in the present

instance, falsifies it, and is, moreover, in zoology generally applied as an

ending to family names, rarely to those of higher groups. Neither is this

our view invalidated by an appeal to the “law of priority ;” for that law

holds only for the names of genera and species, not for groups of higher

rank, and is moreover not so absolute as not to admit of exception—for

instance, for the sake of avoiding a false denomination. Thus the name

Scorpio ewropeus certainly could not be retdined for a species never found

in Europe, but only in America; and the older name Tarentula, Fabr.,

has been universally abandoned for Phrynus, Oliv., because it would be

quite as wrong to call those animals T'arentula as Scorpio or Musca,

Classification of Scorpions. 5

racteristics employed by Peters and others, partly of certain

new ones, among which I desire to call special attention to the

tooth armature of the palp-fingers (which often seems to me

to offer particularly good and trustworthy marks of distinction),

as also to the position, with regard to the upper and underside

of the hand, of what Il call the hand-back (manus aversa). By

hand-back I mean that surface of the hand which (in the

family Pandinoidze) is turned outwards, and which is bounded

by the two strongest coste of the hand. I have retained

Peters’s division of the lateral eyes into principal and accessory

lateral eyes, although it may sometimes be difficult to say

under which of these categories an eye comes. I have also,

atter him, allowed the presence or absence of “keels”? on the

tail to serve as a distinctive mark of genera, although I am by

no means sure that this characteristic is always entitled to so

much credit. ‘Those also of Peters’s genera which are to me

unknown, I have endeavoured, as far as possible, to accom-

modate with places in my scheme (they are here marked with

an asterisk), but, I have no doubt, in some instances failed to

assign them their proper place.

Many may probably entertain the opinion that I have broken

up the families into too many genera, whereas I am convinced

that the number of these groups will hereafter be considerably

increased. If there is ever to be an end of the confusion in

which our knowledge of the specdes of scorpions is involved

(a confusion which has probably contributed more than any

thing else to deter zoologists from the study of this group of

animals), the first necessary step will assuredly be its division

into numerous and well-distinguished genera.

That I have corrected the faultily written names Brotheas and

Vejovis to Broteas and Vejovis (as on a former occasion I cor-

rected, for instance, Marpissa to Marpessa), will probably be dis-

approved by no others than those who look upon every letter

of a once published name as holy and intangible, 1 ought to

mention that I do not allow myself to make such a correction

without its having been first approved by a philologer ex pro-

fesso. As regards my views on the subject of zoological nomen-

clature in general, I beg to refer to my work ‘On European

Spiders,’ pp. 3-14.

Scorpions form so compact and uniform a group that it is

extremely difficult, perhaps impossible, to say with certainty

which of them are the highest and which the lowest. Those

who consider Spiders as ranking above Scorpions will no

doubt assign the highest place to those forms (/schnurus for

instance) in which thre tail is least developed, and which thus

6 Prof. T. Thorell on the

appear to form a transition, though a very indistinct one, to

Thelyphonus and Phrynus. For my part I am more inclined,

with Gervais, to consider the Androctonini the most highly

developed scorpions, in virtue of their more numerous eyes,

more developed pectoral combs, and richer tooth armature of

the fingers both of the mandibles and the palpi, their powerful

tail, &c. At least the Androctonini are the most typical of

scorpions ; and with them therefore I begin my arrangement.

The Pandininti, which differ most from the Androctonint,

have on that account received the lowest place*.

Ordo SCORPIONES (sive ScoRPII).

Fam. I. Androctonoide.

Sternum narrowing forwards, subtriangular. Intermediate

lamellz of the pectoral combs rather few in number, most of

them angular and larger than the fulcra, and forming only one

series. The movable finger of the mandibles (which always

forms a perfect furca) has two rows of teeth; their immovable

finger has two teeth in the superior margin, 2-0 in the inferior.

The fingers of the palpi are, along the middle of their edge,

provided with a number of oblique rows of fine teeth, and on

either side of these with other, generally coarser teeth, arranged

in one or more rows. ‘Three principal lateral eyes and 2-0

accessory eyes on each side of the cephalothorax.

Subfam. 1. A wprocronzrytr.

Not only the upper but also the under margin of the im-

movable mandibular finger armed with two strong teeth.

Lateral teeth of the palp-fingers, which are coarser than the

median teeth, form along the inner side a single simple row ;

* The place that I consider the order of Scorpions to occupy in the

class of Arachnoidea will appear by the following scheme :—

Class ARACHNOIDEA.

Subel. 1. THoracopopa, nob.

Ordo 1. Scorpiones. Ordo 5. Solifuge.

. Pedipalpi. Ordo 5. Aranez.

. Pseudoscorpiones. 4, Opiliones.

. Acari.

. Linguatulina (=fam. Pentastomoide).

00 NI O bo

Subcl. 2. (Ordo 9) Cormopopa, nob. (=fam. Arctiscoide).

oe usual name of the last order, “ Tardigrada,” belongs to a group

of Mammals. The order Pantopoda (fam. Pyenogonoide) appears to be

more nearly allied to the Crustacea than to the Reaches

Classification of Scorpions. 7

but along the outer side they are arranged in a series of

teeth placed two and two obliquely and transversely near to

each other. No tooth or spine under the base of the sting.

Generally two accessory eyes, besides the three principal eyes,

on each side of the cephalothorax.

1. The fifth joint of the tail broadly excavated above, its superior margins

forming an elevated denticulate or granulate keel. Tail generally

increasing in breadth from the base to the fifth joint.

ANDROCTONUS, (Hempr. et Ehr.), 1829.

Type A. australis, (Linn.), 1758".

2. The upper margins of the fifth caudal segment rounded, not compressed

into anveleyated keel yy. oi. sls eve ees =e Butuvs, (Leach), 18165.

Type B. europeus, (Linn.), 1754 ?.

Subfam. 2. Cenrrvrryr.

The immovable finger of the mandibles has no tooth, or

only one, in the inferior margin. Lateral teeth of the palp-

fingers arranged in a single series, or forming several short

transverse rows. The sixth caudal joint generally provided

with a spine or tooth under the sting. Accessory lateral eyes

often wanting, sometimes one or two on each side.

A, “Joints of the tail destitute of keels” (Pet.)

*UROPLECTES, Pet., 1861 °.

Type U. ornatus, Pet., 1861.

B. At least a few of the joints of the tail evidently keeled.

a. Inferior margin of the immovable mandibular finger toothless.

1. Lateral teeth of the palp-fingers form on the inner side a single

simple row; on the outer side they are arranged in a row

which partly consists of teeth placed two and two transversely

near to each other. (A tooth under the sting is often wanting. )

LEprREvSs, n.*

Type LZ. pilosus, n.°

1 =A. funestus, Hempr. et Ehr. The Scorpio australis of Linnzus,

which was quite erroneously by DeGeer referred to an American species,

by Herbst to a scorpion which is perhaps identical with a species called

by me Buthus craturus, by Savigny and Audouin to Andr. crassicauda,

(Oliv.), or A. becolor, Hempr. et Ehr.,is probably the same species as

A. funestus, iid., which is, I believe, the Androctonus most generally met

with in European collections, and of which a very old specimen in the

National Museum of Stockholm is labelled “Scorpio australis, Linn.”

2 =Scorpio occitanus, Amour. 1789, or S. tunetanus, Herbst, 1800.

(Not =S. ewropeus, Linn. 1758!)

3 Of his U. flavoviridis, however, Peters says (J. c. p. 516), ‘““Obere

Schwanzkaimme deutlich.” Uroplectes is perhaps not different from Tityus

(C. L. Koch) nob.

4 Nom. propr. mythol.

8 Lepreus pilosus, n.

Densius pilosus, pallide vel subcinereo-testaceus, oculis nigris, cauda apice

8 Prof. T. Thorell on the

2. Lateral teeth of the palp-fingers form, both on the inner and outer

side, a row of teeth placed two and two transversely near to

each other. (The tooth under the sting is sometimes wanting.)

Trryvus, (C. L. Koch), 1836.

Type T. hneatus, C. L. Koch, 1845.

6. Inferior margin of the immovable mandibular finger armed with one

(very small) tooth. (A tooth or spine under the sting is rarely

wanting.)

* Both the inner and the outer lateral teeth of the palp-fingers

arranged in a single row.

1. The fifth caudal joint broadly excavated above, its upper margins

forming an elevated keel. (The tail gradually somewhat in-

crassated from the vicinity of the base to the fifth joint.)

Puassvs, nu.’

Type P. columbianus, n.*

2. Upper margins of the fifth caudal joint rounded, not forming

an elevated keel ...... IsomETRUS, (Hempr. et Ehr.), 1829.

Type I. maculatus, (DeGeer), 1778*.

plus minus infuscata; segmentis abdominalibus costis trinis versus

medium, postice, munitis ; cauda gracili, segmentis 1°-4™ subcylindratis

et carinis inferioribus mediis carentibus, carinis reliquis debilissimis,

subtiliter denticulatis ; segmento 5° carinis superioribus carente, saltem

duplo et dimidio longiore quam latiore; vesica sub aculeo mutica;

digito manus mobili manu postica non vel vix longiore, ordinibus

dentium secundum mediam aciem ejus 9; dentibus pectinum 29-381.

Long. circa 47 millim. Africa, Caffraria.

‘ Nom. propr. mythol.

Phassus columbianus, n.

Cephalothorace sat crasse granuloso, nigro et fusco-testaceo variato,

abdomine nigricante, ordinibus 5 longitudinalibus macularum fusco-

testacearum; cauda basi fuso-testacea, apice late nigricante, ibique sat

fortiter angustata, vesica parva, oblonga, crasse granulosa, sub aculeo

dente forti compresso supra bidenticulato armata; manibus brachia

latitudine fere cequantibus, evidentissime granuloso-costatis; digito

manus mobili manu postica duplo longiore, ordinibus denticulorum

secundum mediam aciem ejus circa 8; dentibus pectinum fere 12.

Long. circa $2 millim, America merid., Columbia.

3 = Scorpio americus, Linn., 1758. I suppose we cannot well retain the

Linnean name of this scorpion, as Linnzeus had already in 1754 (in his

‘Museum Adolphi Friderici,’ where the binominal nomenclature is con-

sistently and constantly employed) given the name S. americanus to another

species of Zsometrus. In his ‘Syst. Nat.’ ed. 10 (1758) and in ‘ Mus.

Ludov. Ulric ’ (1764), Linnzeus changed the name of that scorpion, er-

roneously considering it identical with a European species, into S. ewopeus,

although the specimen which he had described was from America. This

S. americanus, Linn, 1754, or S. ewrope@us, ejusd. 1758, in which, according

to Linneeus (Mus. Ludov. Ulric, p. 429), the hands are “ supra angulate,

admodum anguste,” is no doubt identical with S. ewropeus, DeGeer (of

which I have seen the type specimen), or S. obscwus, Gery., which species

I therefore call Zsometrus americanus, (Linn.).

Classification of Scorpions. 9

** Both the inner and outer lateral teeth of the palp-fingers

arranged in a number of short oblique rows, with at least

three teeth in each row.

1. The fifth caudal joint broadly excavated above, its upper margins

furming an elevated keel. (The tail gradually broader from

its base towards the fifth joint.) ........ RHoPpALURUS, n.”

Type R. laticauda, n.?

2. The upper margins of the fifth caudal joint rounded, not form-

ing an elevated keel.. CenrruRus, (Hempr. et Ehr.), 1829°%.

Type C. braculeatus, (Lucas), 1839.

Fam. II. Telegonoide.

_ Sternum very short, forming a transverse falciform band or

line curved backwards between the coxe of the second pair

and the genital plates. The intermediate lamelle of the

combs generally (always?) numerous, most of them rounded

and small (little or not larger than the fulcra), and arranged

in 1-3 longitudinal rows. Both fingers of the mandibles

provided with a single row of teeth. Lateral eyes three or

two (?) on each side, small. No tooth or spine under the sting.

A. Tail without keels on the underside.

1. The fifth caudal joint provided on the underside, near the apex, with

a large, depressed, almost semielliptical area, rounded in front, and

limited by a row of small teeth or granules.

Borurivrvs, (Pet.), 1861".

Type B. vittatus, (Guér.), 1830.

* péranor, club; ovpa, tail.

2 Rhopalurus laticauda, nu.

Subtestaceus, cauda a basi ad segmentum quintum dilatata, tum fortiter

angustata, apice late infuscata, manibus subtiliter granulosis, plus

minus evidenter costatis, brachio circiter dimidio latioribus, digito

manuum mobili manu postica paullo plus dimidio longiore, ordinibus

denticulorum secundum mediam aciem circa 8; dentibus pectinum fere

19-23. Long. circa 44-50 millim. America merid., Columbia.

8 Hemprich and Khrenberg formed the genus Centrurus for those

scorpions which had “10 eyes,” without giving any species as its type.

Peters says (/. c. p. 508) that it is founded on a Brazilian species, and

that there can be no doubt of that species belonging to the genus Trtyus

of C. L. Koch. Ihave therefore as type of the genus taken a species,

C. biaculeatus, (Luc.), which Peters expressly names as belonging to

Centrurus, Hempr. et Ehr. In this genus the eyes do not appear to

me to be zn* general more than 8; but there certainly are species with 10

(for instance, C. testaceus, (DeGeer), which has an accessory eye either on

both sides or only on one of the sides), and even with 12 eyes. It is

therefore impossible to take the number of eyes into account in charac-

terizing this genus.

“4 T have altered the characteristics of Peters’s genus Bothriwus so as

to make it also comprehend Lrotheas erythrodactylus, C. L. Koch, which

probably is the female of B. bonariensis, ejusd.; Scorpio vittatus, Guér., is,

I believe, the same species.

10 Prof. T. Thorell on the

2. The fifth caudal segment smooth below, without a depressed semi-

ellipticalvarea: si... 6806008 TELEGONUS, (C. L. Koch), 1836.

Type 7. versicolor, C. L. Koch, 1836.

B. Tail keeled at least on the underside of the fifth joint.

CERCOPHONIUS, (Pet.), 1861.

Type C. sguama, (Gerv.), 1844".

Fam. III. Vejovoide.

Sternum with parallel sides, subpentagonal, rather small,

about double as broad as long. Intermediate lamelle of the

combs generally (always?) numerous, most of them rounded

and small (little or not larger than the fulera), and arranged

in 1-3 longitudinal rows. The movable mandibular finger

armed with one or two rows, the immovable with a single row

of teeth. The hands subfusiform or ovate, their height or

thickness in general greater than their least breadth. ‘Three

(or four) lateral eyes on each side, forming a row curved

inwards’. No spine or tooth under the sting.

1, The movable mandibular finger provided with a single row of teeth in

the upper margin. Dorsal eyes placed rather far in front of cepha-

lothorax. The tail keeled ........ Vesovis, C. L. Koch, 1836°.

Type V. intrepidus, n. *

* The genus *Acanthochirus, Pet., which appears to differ from Cerco-

phonius almost only by the hands being armed with a spine on the inner

side, is probably, as has already been suggested by Gerstiicker (“ Bericht

iiber die wissensch. Leist. im Gebiete d. Entom. 1861”), founded on the

male of Cercoph. squama. Ihave myself seen a species of Zityus in which

the male is provided with a similar spine, whereas in the female this spine

is represented only by a low tubercle.

2 According to Peters, these scorpions have two principal lateral eyes

and one or two accessory eyes.

3 Not being acquainted with any of C. L. Koch’s Vejovis-species, I

have been obliged to give an apparently new species as the type of the

genus.

‘ Vejovis intrepidus, n.

Ferrugineo-fuscus, vesica ferrugineo-testacea, manibus pallidius ferrugi-

neis, costis obscurioribus ; cephalothorace crasse granuloso, segmenta

caude 1™ et 2™ longitudine zequante, segmentis abdominalibus antice le-

vibus, nitidis; cauda cephalothorace circiter quadruplo et dimidio lon-

giore, latiore quam altiore, carinis superioribus in segmentis 1°-4™ den-

ticulatis, dente apicali fortiore, carinis inferioribus granulosis, mediis

segmentorum anticorum lzvibus tamen, segmento 5° in marginibus

superioribus tenuius granuloso, carinis inferioribus subtiliter dentatis ;

palporum humero supra plano, granulis tantum minutissimis sparso ;

manibus crassis, tumidis, costis 8 longitudinalibus granulosis, digito

mobili manu postica circiter dimidio longiore; pectinum dentibus

circa 22. Long. circa 84 millim. America, Mexico.

Classification of Scorpions. Hi

2. The movable mandibular finger not only provided with a row of

teeth in the upper margin, but also with a tooth in the under margin.

Dorsal eyes not far removed from the centre of cephalothorax. Tail

HODIGGN © orc: oicieteie aia Mea caalehs sta Siaushevasanse sek ele.0= yer HavDrvRrvs, n.!

Type H. hirsutus, (Wood), 1863.

Fam. IV. Pandinoide.

Sternum with parallel sides, subpentagonal, generally large.

Intermediate lamelle of the combs rather few in number,

angular, and (at least most of them) larger than the fulcra,

and arranged in a single row. The movable mandibular

finger provided with one or two rows, the immovable with a

single row of teeth. Hands broader than high, in general

large and depressed. ‘The principal lateral eyes three or two,

the accessory eyes in general wanting, rarely one on each

side. The sixth caudal segment nearly always destitute of a

tooth or spine under the sting.

Subfam. 1. Zvrryr.

The movable mandibular finger not only provided with a

row of teeth in the upper, but also with one or more teeth

in the under margin. (Cephalothorax emarginate in front ;

dorsal eyes situated far in front of the centre of cephalo-

thorax; lateral eyes three, removed from the lateral margin

of cephalothorax. Sternum as broad as the labial lobes of the

second pair together. Hands rather large, thick; the hand-

back forming an obtuse angle with the upper surface of the

hand. Tail evidently keeled, its sixth joint long, not grooved

on the underside.)

1, The inferior margin of the movable mandibular finger armed with

one strong tooth. The fine teeth along the middle of the edge of

the palp-fingers forming many short oblique rows .... Iurus, n.?

Type J. granulatus, (C. L. Koch), 18388.

2. The inferior margin of the movable mandibular finger provided with a

row of (5) teeth. The teeth along the middle of the edge of the

palp-fingers forming a single continuous row .... Urocronus, n.3

Type U. mordaz, n.4

1 ddpos, strong; ovpa, tail. 2 ids, poison ; ovpa, tail.

Siemeee ree Delal IN ’ Ure

ovpa, tail; xreive, kill.

« Uroctonus mordaz, n.

Saturate fuscus, costis palporum nigris, abdomine supra plerumque dilu-

tiore, pedibus pallidioribus, vesica testaceo-fusca; cephalothorace sub-

tiliter granuloso, segmentis duobus primis caude conjunctim paullo

longiore ; digito manus mobili manum posticam longitudine equante ;

dentibus pectinum 8-10. Long. circa 50 millim. America septentr.,

California.

2 Prof. T. Thorell on the

Subfam. 2. Pawpryryr.

The movable mandibular finger provided with a single

row of teeth, situated in its upper margin.

A. Three principal lateral eyes on each side.

a. “Joints of the tail rounded, without keels. Dorsal eyes behind the

centre of cephalothorax”? ...... .... -*Dacurus, Pet., 1861.

Type D. galbineus, (C. Lu. Koch), 1888.

B. Tail evidently keeled.

a. “ A spine under the base of the sting. Dorsal eyes situated just

behind the first third of. cephalothorax. Body, palpi, and tail

as in Heterometrus, Hempr. et Ehr.” (Pet.).

*DIPLOCENTRUS, Pet., 1861,

Type D. mexicanus, Pet., 1861,

b. No tooth or spine under the sting.

a. Lateral eyes removed from the lateral margin of cephalothorax.

Hand-back forming an acute angle with the upperside of the

hand.

+ Dorsal eyes not very far removed from the centre of cephalo-

thorax. Underside of tail provided with three longitudinal

grooves, and with granules arranged in at least four longi-

tudinal rows. Labial lobes of the second pair together from

half as broad again to double as broad as sternum,

§ Cubitus rounded off anteriorly ; its anterior side not sepa-

rated by a strong margin or ridge from the upper and

under surfaces. (Dorsal eyes situated nearly in the centre

of cephalothorax. The infero-lateral keels of the fifth

caudal joint are, towards the apex, diverging and curved

rather strongly upwards. Hands not much compressed

on the inner side. Anterior margin of cephalothorax

rather broadly emarginate. )

HETEROMETRUS, (Hempr. et Ehr.), 1829.

Type HZ. maurus (Linn.), 17587.

§§ Cubitus subprismatic, with the anterior and superior

sides plain; anterior side subrectangular, limited both

above and below by a very distinct dentate or gra-

nulate margin.

* Anterior margin of cephalothorax rather broadly and

deeply emarginate, its frontal lobes rounded.

1. Inner margin of the hands strongly compressed,

thin. (Dorsal eyes situated a little behind the centre

of cephalothorexcae cles 2.0 < sen: PANDINUS, n.*

Type P. africanus, (Linn.), 1754,

1 According to Peters; C. L. Koch, however, says of his Cenérurus gal-

bineus (Die Arachn. iy. p. 111) :—* Die Seitenkiele und die unteren Kiele _

zwar vorhanden, aber in nicht sehr starkem Ausdrucke.” The hands

are said to be “‘schmal, an der Aussenseite uneben, ohne deutliche

Kiele.” Koch gives this species ten eyes (?).

2 = H. palmatus, Hempr. et Ehyr.

3 The measures are taken from the eyes to a straight line tangent to

the anterior margins of the frontal lobes, and to the middle of the poste-

rior margin of the cephalothorax.

4 ravdewos, quite terrible.

Classification of Scorpions. 13

2. Inner margin of the hands very thick, not compressed.

(Dorsal eyes situated a little in front of the centre of

cephalothorax.) ......s-.....> PALAMN AUS, n.!

Type P. Petersit, n.2

** Anterior margin of cephalothorax rather slightly emar-

ginate in the middle ; frontal lobes broadly truncate ;

dorsal eyes situated behind the centre of cephalothorax.

M1a#PHOoNUvs, n.°

Type JL. Wahlbergi, n.*

+t Dorsal eyes situated about double as far from the anterior

margin of cephalothorax (which is but little or not emar-

ginate) as from its posterior margin. Labial lobes of second

pair of legs together a little broader than (not more

than half as broad again as) sternum. The sixth caudal

joint destitute of rows of granules and of distinct grooves

on the underside.

OPIsTHOPHTHALMUS, C. L. Koch, 1837.

Type O. capensis, (Herbst), 1800.

8. Lateral eyes, at least the anterior one, situated very near to or

on the lateral margin of cephalothorax. Hand-back forming

an obtuse or nearly right angle with the upper surface of the

hand. (Cephalothorax emarginate in front. Dorsal eyes not

far removed from its centre. Sternum not, or only a little,

narrower than the labial lobes of the second pair together.

Tail rather slender, its sixth joint long and narrow, destitute

of grooves and rows of granules on the underside. Body

and hands in general flattened.)

+ Tail not much compressed ; its superior margins rounded, not

keeled.

1. The elevated lateral margin of cephalothorax visible under

the lateral eyes; these eyes, therefore, separated from

the margin by a slight interval. Hands not much flat-

tENEU MISTS FLA. s OPpISTHACANTHUS, (Pet.), 18615.

Type O. elatus, (Gerv.), 1844.

| qaXapvaios, murderer. * = Heterometrus megacephalus, Sim.

* prarpdvos, stained with blood, murderer.

= Miephonus Wahlbergit, n.

Supra fusco-testaceus, segmentis abdominalibus basi late nigricantibus,

cauda versus apicem plus minus late infuscata ; subter cum pedibus tes-

taceus; cephalothorace segmenta caudz primum et secundum cum

dimidio tertii longitudine superante; cauda leviter carinata; manibus

latis, intus fortiter rotundatis, supra pzene leevibus; dentibus pectinum

circa 18, Long. circa 78 millim. Africa, Caffraria.

° In this genus the hind lateral eye is sometimes (as in O. elatus)

placed a little nearer to the middle eye than this to the anterior, as also a

little more inwards than the other lateral eyes. Peters has based the

genus on this character, which, however, appears to me to be of less im-

portance than that here given.

14 On the Classification of Scorpions.

2. Lateral eyes situated on the very margin of cephalothorax.

Plands very Hat .0 424: aye ctauaraane Hormourvs, n. '

Type H. caudicula, (LL. Koch), 1867.

tt Tail rather strongly compressed, with keels both on the

upper and underside .. Iscunurus, (C. L. Koch), 18377.

Type J. trichurus, (Gerv.), 1844.

B. Two principal lateral eyes on each side.

a. “ Tail with only three keels on the underside, thick, its keels strong.

Frontal margin arcuato-emarginate. Sternum broader than long,

as broad as the labial lobes of the second pair. Hands broader

than high, strongly keeled. Two large principal eyes on each

Sides) (CRCLA) sorte etsietath + eyenaie olatee teas *Uropacus, Pet., 1861.

Type U. nove hollandie, Pet., 1861.

b. The first four caudal joints with four keels on the underside.

a. Sternum narrower than the labial lobes of the second pair to-

gether. Dorsal eyes situated far in front of the centre of cepha-

lothorax ; the tubercle on which they are placed not grooved

longitudinally. Hands thick, convex, the hand-back turned

rather more downwards than upwards. Tail keeled on all sides.

Besides the two principal eyes, there is sometimes an accessory

eye on one or both sides of cephalothorax.

Brorteas, (C. L. Koch), 1837.

Type Broteas Herbstii, n. *

8. Sternum as broad as the labial lobes of the second pair together.

t+ “ Sternum longer than broad. Hind margin of cephalothorax

angulato-emarginate. Hands flat, angular. The hind lateral

eye sometimes divided into two.” (Pet.)

*Scorpiops, Pet. 1861.

Type Scorpiops Hardwicki, (Gerv.), 1844.

++ Sternum broader than long. Hand-back forming, with the

upperside of the hand, a right or obtuse angle. Only two

lateral eyes on each side.

1. Dorsal eyes situated nearly in the middle of cephalothorax,

which is emarginate in front; dorsal eye-tubercle divided

by a longitudinal middle groove. Hands rather thick. Tail

somewhat strong, with strongly marked keels on all sides.

IocTonvs, n.*

Type I. manicatus, n. *

1 Gppos, necklace; ovpa, tail.

2 The place of *Hemiscorpius, Pet., is probably in the vicinity of this

genus. It is characterized by Peters in the following words :—“ Sternum

as broad as the labial lobes of the second pair. Frontal margin scarcely

emarginate. Body and extremities flattened. Tail slender, long, higher

than broad, keeled, tts sixth joint with two lateral tubercles (in the males)

behind the base of the shert steng. The hind lateral eye somewhat smaller,

placed more inwards.”

If the tubercles mentioned by Peters also exist in the females, Hemi-

Scorpius is without doubt a good genus.

3 = Scorpio ( Brotheas, Chactas) maurus, De Geer, script. recent. (non

Linn.).

4 ids, poison ; xreive, kill.

Toctonus manicatus, n.

Fuscus, palporum costis nigris, vesica fusco-testaceo lineata, pedibus apice

On some Species of Terebratulina, Waldheimia, &c. 15

2. Dorsal eyes far in front of the centre of cephalothorax;

frontal margin not, or but little, emarginate; dorsal eye-

tubercle destitute of a longitudinal middle groove. Hands

flattened: ‘Tail'slender 2.58.2). 5. + EvuscorPivs, n. *

Type £. carpathicus, (Linn.)., 1767.

II.—On some Species of Terebratulina, Waldheimia, and

Terebratella from the Upper Tertiary Deposits of Mount

Gambier and the Murray-River Cliffs, South Australia.

By R. ETHERIDGE, jun., F.G.S.

[Plates I. & II.]

I AM indebted to the kindness of the President and Council of

the Geological Society of London, through the Assistant

Secretary, Mr. W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., and to Mr. T. Davidson,

F.R.S., for thé opportunity of describing four of the following

species from the Tertiary beds of Mount Gambier. The

remaining specimen I have been permitted to borrow from the

small foreign collection of the Museum of Practical Geology ;

it is from similar beds at the Murray-River Cliffs, near the

Great Bend, South Australia. Had it not been for Mr. Da-

vidson’s considerate help, both in information and the loan of

specimens, I should have been unable to complete these

notes; I therefore take this opportunity of thanking him for

his kind assistance.

Bibliography.—So far as known to me, the following is a

brief digest of previous writings in connexion with Australian

Tertiary Brachiopoda.

Capt. Sturt, during his memorable exploration of the river

Murray, collected a few fossils from the Murray Cliffs, which

are figured in the account of his exploration t. The only

Brachiopod there represented {| was afterwards described and

figured from another locality by Mr. G. B. Sowerby, in Count

late flavo-testaceis; cephalothorace subtilissime granuloso, segmenta

duo prima caudz conjunctim longitudine paullo superante ; cauda

cephalothorace quadrup!o longiore, segmentis anterioribus desuperne

visis in lateribus leviter rotundatis ; dentibus pectinum circa 13. Long.

circa 54 millim. Nova Hollandia.

* ev-, well, true; cxopmios, scorpion. I have preferred the termination

us to o or on in names composed of ockopmios (-iov) and another Greek

word, a scorpion being in Greek called cxoprios ; ckopriwy signifies the

shooting-engine called by the Romans scorpio or scorpius.

t+ Two Expeditions into the Interior of S, Australia, 18382. 2 yols, 8yo.

timc ey aa a

16 Mr. R. Etheridge on some Species of

Strzelecki’s work on New South Wales*, as Yerebratula

compta. The Rev. Julian E. Woods has frequently alluded

to the occurrence of this little shell in the Tertiary deposits of

Southern Australia, in various papers communicated to the

Geological Society of London + and the Royal Society of

Victoria t, and again in his work on the geology of South

Australia, where it is also figured §. Mr. C. 8. Wilkinson

informs us that 7. compta occurs in the upper part of the

Spring-Creek section, about fourteen miles south of Geelong ||,

in beds which were regarded by Mr. R. Daintree as probably

the equivalent of the Mount-Gambier series{]. In 1862 Mr.

Davidson described **, under the name of Waldheimia Gari-

baldiana, a species supposed to be from the Tertiary beds of

Malta, but which he now believes to be from South Australia.

Prof. M‘Coy has named two new species of Brachiopoda from

Victorian Tertiary beds, viz. Terebratula cortioensis and Wald-

heimia macropora (but, so far as I am aware, he has not yet

described or figured them), and has recorded the occurrence of

Rhynchonella lucida, Gouldtt.

Description of the Species.

Genus TEREBRATULA, Llwyd.

Subgenus TEREBRATULINA, D’Orbigny.

Terebratulina ? Davidsoni, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 1, a, 8, e.)

Sp. char. Shell small, oval, flattened, tapering towards the

beak, rounded towards the front ; lateral margins in one plane,

not sinuous. Ventral valve slightly convex, with the beak

but little produced, truncated by a slightly oblique foramen

more or less below the apex of the beak, excavated out of its

substance, and completed by the two small deltidial plates and

the umbo of the dorsal valve. Imperforate or dorsal valve

almost flat, with the slightest indication of a mesial sinus in

the front; hinge-line a little arched. Surface of both valves

ornamented with a large number of fine radiating ribs, occa-

sionally bifurcating, and a few concentric lines of growth;

* Physical Description of New South Wales and Van Diemen’s Land

&c., 1845, p. 296, t. 19. f 4.

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1860, xvi. p. 255; ibid. 1865, xxi. p. 395, &e.

{ Transactions Roy. Soe. Vict. vi. p. 6 &e.

§ Geological Observations in 8. Australia, 1862, 8vo, p. 74, woodcut.

\| “ Report on Cape Otway District,” Geol. Sury. Vict. 1865, p. 25.

@ Geol. Sury. Vict. } sheet 28 S.E., note.

** Geologist, 1862, v. p. 446.

+t Smyth's Progress Report, Geol. Sury. Vict. 1874, p. 36.

of Perebratulina and Waldheimia. 17

margins crenulate. In the dorsal valve there is no indication

of a mesial septum; the socket-ridges are strong and well

developed. Length 37 lines, width 2? lines, depth 17 line.

Obs. I beg to name this beautiful little shell after Mr. T.

Davidson, to whom, as previously stated, I am under many

obligations. Although all the internal portions of the dorsal

valve are not preserved, the entire absence of the mesial

septum, with the characters of the beak in the ventral valve,

appear to indicate this as a species of Terebratulina.

Loc. and Horizon. Coralline Limestone of Mount Gambier,

S. A. Coll. Geol. Soc. Lond., presented by the Rev. J. E.

Woods.

Subgenus WALDHEIMIA, King.

Waldheimia Garibaldiana, Davidson. (PI. I. figs. 2a & b.)

W. Garibaldiana, Day., The Geologist, 1862, v. p. 446, t. 24. f. 9.

Sp. char. Shell obscurely pentagonal, with the lateral

margins flexuous, and the ventral valve the more convex of

the two. Ventral valve convex and rather deep, divided into

three portions by two diverging ridges or ribs, which com-

mence close to the extremity of the beak, and extend to the

front, leaving between them a slightly concave or flattened

space resembling a broad and depressed keel, in which three

or four longitudinal ribs are to be seen ; the lateral portions of

the valve become gradually and gently concave as they ap-

proach the margins, and are obscurely wrinkled by a few

Jongitudinal or, more properly speaking, curved ribs; beak

produced, incurved, and truncated by a slightly oblique fora-

men, separated to some extent from the hinge-line by a

deltidium. 'The dorsal valve is also divided into three por-

tions, the central space being flattened and furrowed by three

or four longitudinal obtusely rounded ribs, while the lateral

portions become more elevated as the front is approached, and

are ornamented by six or seven curved ribs, which become

somewhat obscured as they approach the margin of the shell.

Interior unknown. Length 1 inch 7 lines, width 1 inch

3 lines, depth 10 lines.

Obs. 'The above is Mr. Davidson’s excellent description of

this handsome shell almost in his own words. When ori-

ginally described, W. Garibaldiana was supposed to have

come from the ‘Tertiary beds of Malta; but Mr. Davidson

afterwards satisfied himself that it in reality came from Mount

Gambier. The nature of the matrix filling the valves bears

out this view, if matrix can be accepted as a test ; for it agrees

exactly in lithological character with that adhering to authen-

ticated specimens from the same locality. Mr. Davidson

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 2

18 Mr. R. Etheridge on some Species

states that W. Garibaldiana bears a close resemblance to

W. flavescens, Lamarck, now living in Port Jackson, Sydney,

but it is less ovate, the beak is less elongated, and it has a

smaller foramen.

Loc. and Horizon. Coralline Limestone of Mount Gambier,

S.A. Cabinet of Mr. T. Davidson, F.R.S.

Waldheimia Taylori, sp. nov. (Pl. I. figs. 3 a, 4, c.)

Sp. char. Shell large, elongato-ovate, very inequivalve,

longer than wide, greatest width near the middle. Ventral

valve exceedingly convex, attenuated towards the beak, with

two slightly diverging obtusely rounded ridges proceeding

from the latter towards the front, where they become lost,

_and enclosing between them a narrow space, which in its

upper partis rounded, but becomes flattened or a little concave

towards the front of the shell; the lateral portions of the valve

are also flattened but not concave ; beak produced, incurved,

and truncated by an oblique circular foramen, contiguous to

the umbo of the dorsal valve, but separated from it by a small

deltidium. Dorsal valve as wide as the ventral, slightly

convex in the umbonal region, becoming almost flat to-

wards the front, but presenting in its longitudinal outline a

gentle continuous convexity. Lateral margins a little flexuous.

Surface marked by a few concentric lines of growth; shell

distinctly punctate. ‘The position of the mesial septum is

traceable on the surface of the dorsal valve as a fine impressed

line ; interior otherwise unknown. Length 2 inches 33 lines,

width 1 inch 10 lines, depth 1 inch 5 lines.

Obs. Although, in the partial tripartite division of the ven-

tral valve, W. Taylort approaches W. Garibaldiana, it may be

at once distinguished, irrespective of size, by the total absence

of all ribbing of the valves, and by the gently convex outline

of the dorsal valve, as compared with the tripartitely divided

similar valve of W. Garibaldiana. Terebratella compta, G. B.

Sowerby, is to be distinguished from the new species by the

following external characters—its much smaller size, more

triangular form of the dorsal valve, much larger deltidial area,

and consequent separation of the foramen and umbo, more

pointed outline of the front margin of the shell, more flattened

outline of the dorsal valve, especially in the umbonal region,

and a less incurved, but more obliquely truncated beak. Some

forms of Terebratula ovata, Sowerby, from the Cretaceous

series, are at first sight not unlike W. Taylori, but there is no

trace of the longitudinal depression of the dorsal valve of

that species or of the irregular surface-ruge.

As we are at present unacquainted with the interior of this

of Waldheimia and Terebratella. 19

shell beyond the impressed line on the surface of the dorsal

valve representing the mesial septum, its exact generic affinity

must remain an open question, although it is in all probability

a Waldheimia or Terebratella. 'The specimen was forwarded

to Mr. Davidson, who was kind enough to suggest its reference

to the former subgenus. I name the species after my friend

and former colleague Mr. Norman Taylor, of the Victorian

Geological Survey and Mining Department.

Loc. and Horizon. Coralline Limestone of the Murray-River

Cliffs, near the Great Bend, 8. A. Blanford Collection,

Mus. Pract. Geology, London.

Waldheimia gambierensis, sp. nov. (Pl. II. figs. 4 a-d.)

Sp. char. Shell elongate, much longer than wide, somewhat

fig-shaped, notched in front, valves convex. Ventral valve the

larger and more convex of the two, obtusely biplicated towards

the front, with a short shallow sulcus between the plaits, and

two similar lateral ones corresponding to two ill-defined lobes

in the dorsal valve ; beak moderately produced, truncated by

an oblique large circular foramen, encircled by the apex of the

beak and the delitidium. Dorsal valve convex in the median

and umbonal regions, produced more or less towards the front,

with a broad median longitudinal plait, only apparent near the

front margin, bounded by two short lateral sulci, corresponding

to the two previously mentioned plaits of the ventral valve.

Lateral margins curved ; front margin sinuated. Surface of the

shell marked with concentric lines of growth. An impressed

line, showing the position of the mesial septum, extends for

six lines along the surface of the dorsal valve from the umbo,

and can be traced still further as a dark line under the shell.

Length 2 inches, width 1 inch 33 lines, depth 1 inch 1 line.

Obs. With the exception of the median septum, as previously

indicated, we are not acquainted with the internal characters of

this species; the position of the mesial septum is shown, as in

W. Taylort, by an impressed line on the dorsal valve from the

umbo forwards.

Loc. and Horizon. Coralline Limestone of Mount Gambier.

Cabinet of Mr. T. Davidson, F.R.S.

Genus TEREBRATELLA, D’Orbigny.

Terebratella compta, G. B. Sowerby. (PI. II. figs. 5 a-d.)

Terebratula, sp., Sturt, Two Expds. Int. S. Austr. 1832, ii. t. 3. f.15.

Terebratula compta, G. B. Sow. Strzelecki’s Phys. Descr. N.S. Wales

' and V. D. Land, 1845, p. 297, t. 19. f. 4; Woods, Geol. Obs. 8. Austr.

1862, p. 74, woodcut.

Sp. char. Shell trapeziform, slightly longer than wide ;

20 Mr. R. Etheridge on a Species of 'Terebratella.

valves unequally convex. Ventral valve longitudinally and

obtusely carinate, convex, and tapering towards the beak,

which is a little incurved, truncated by a slightly oblique cir-

cular foramen ; beak-ridges sharply defined, enclosing between

them and the hinge-margin a wide triangular area, flat or

a little concave. Dorsal valve depressed, with a gentle curve

from the umbo to the front; but in some specimens a slight

longitudinal depression or sulcus exists towards the centre of

the valve, extending to the front; hinge-line in some indi-

viduals a little curved, in others almost straight, giving to the

valve a somewhat triangular form. Surface with a few con-

centric lines of growth. Shell-substance thin, punctate.

Length 8 lines, width 64 lines, depth 4 lines.

Obs. Fig 5, d, representing the interior of the dorsal valve,

exhibits some of the characters on which the reference of

this species to the genus Terebratella is based. At the end of

the median septum may be seen the broken horizontal process

to which the loop would be attached in the perfect specimen.

The oral processes, instead of being directed inwards towards

the septum, are pointing forwards directly parallel to it. The

above are the measurements of the largest specimen I have

seen.

Loc. and Horizon. Coralline Limestone of Mount Gambier,

S. A. Goll. Geol. Soc. London.

T. compta was originally figured by Capt. Sturt from a

specimen obtained from the Coralline Limestone of the Murray-

River Cliffs, near the Great Bend, 8. A. Count Strzelecki’s

example, upon which Mr. G. B. Sowerby’s description is

founded, was obtained from a raised beach at Port Fairy.

The Rev. Mr. Woods has recorded it from Mount Gambier *,

S. A.; whilst Mr, C, S. Wilkinson has obtained it in consider-

able numbers from the Spring-Creek } section near Geelong,

Victoria.

The following brief description of the appearance and extent

of the Mount-Gambier Coralline Limestone is abstracted from

the Rev. J. E. Woods’s excellent work, ‘ Geological Obser-

vations in South Australia’ + :—

Immediately under the surface of the country in the Mount-

Gambier district is usually found a brittle white limestone,

much decomposed and without fossils, which gradually passes

downwards into a hard and close perfectly white rock,

horizontal, and distinctly stratified in layers or beds about

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1860, xvi. p. 255 &e.

+ Cape-Otway Report, 1865, p. 28.

t Pp. 58-125.

Mr. R. Etheridge on a Species of Terebratella. 21

fourteen feet in thickness, with great regularity. The whole

formation has much the appearance of chalk, containing both

“sand-pipes”” and layers of black and white flints, and in

places 1s literally crammed with organic remains (Foramini-

fera, Entomostraca, Polyzoa, Echinoderms, and Mollusca),

some of the species of which are identical with existing forms,

whilst the whole bears a general resemblance to the fauna at

present living on the neighbouring coast. The Foraminifera

have been examined by Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., and

Mr. W. K. Parker, F.R.S., who consider them to be probably

of Phocene age and indicative of deep water*. The Polyzoa

have also received attention at the hands of Prof. G. Busk,

F.R.S. f, who considers it “probable that the formation in

which they are found corresponds in point of relation to the

existing state of things with the Lower Crag of England.”

The general appearance of the strata indicates that the par-

ticles of which they are formed were deposited in a tranquil

sea, and derived from the destruction of coral reefs. This

coralline limestone, or, as it is termed by Mr. Woods, the

“Crag,” is estimated by the latter to occupy probably at least

one sixth of the whole of Australia, but to attain its chief de-

velopment in that part of South Australia which extends from

the coast on the south northwards to the Murray River, west-

ward to the base of the Cape-Jervis range, whilst on the

east a ridge of trap-rocks, corresponding to the 141st meridian

of east longitude, along the limit of the colonies of Victoria

and South Australia, serves as a boundary in that direction,

This district, wholly occupied, with one or two trifling ex-

ceptions, by the coralline limestone or ‘‘ Crag,” contains an

area of 22,000 square miles. Near the Great Bend of the

Murray River the latter has cut its course through this forma-

tion, forming cliffs 150 feet high, from which Capt. Sturt,

the great explorer, collected fossils in about 140° E. longitude,

the majority of which are specifically identical, according to

Mr. Woods, with the Mount-Gambier fauna, whilst the re-

mainder are not found at the latter locality. Capt. Sturt

states that in 1845 he found similar fossils in a limestone

cropping out on both sides of Lake Torrens, whilst Mr. Woods

believes that the greater portion of Central Australia is occu-

pied by this deposit. In Victoria it is found still further east-

ward at Portland, underlying volcanic rocks, and extends

along the coast to between Port Fairy and Cape Otway.

Finally, in Tasmania beds have been described bearing a strong

resemblance to the Mount-Gambier Coralline Limestone.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1860, xvi. p, 261.

+ Ibid. p. 260.

22 Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IL. & II.

Fig. 1. Terebratulina? Davidsoni, R. Etheridge, jun., natural size. Ter-

tiary Coralline Limestone, Mount Gambier, S. Australia.

a, view of ventral valve ; 6, view of dorsal valve and foramen of

ventral valve; c, interior of dorsal valve.

Fig. 2. Waldheimia Garibaldiana, Davidson, natural size. Tertiary Co-

ralline Limestone, Mount Gambier, S. A. a, ventral valve;

6, dorsal valve and foramen of ventral valve.

Fig. 3. W. Taylori, R. Etheridge, jun., natural size. Tertiary Coralline

Limestone of the Murray-River Cliffs, S. A. a, ventral valve;

b, dorsal valve, with the groove indicating the position of the

septum, and the foramen of the ventral valve; c, lateral view of

both valves.

Fig. 4. W. gambierensis, R. Etheridge, jun., natural size. Tertiary Co-

ralline Limestone of Mount Gambier, 8. A. a, view of ventral

valve; 6, dorsal valve and foramen of ventral valve; ¢, lateral

view of both valves; d, view of sinuate front margin. (The

figure 4a is partially restored on the left-hand side, the shelly

matter being there broken away.)

Fig. 5. Terebratella compta, G. B. Sowerby. Tertiary Coralline Lime-

stone of Mount Gambier, 8. A. a, view of ventral valve;

b, view of dorsal valve and foramen of ventral valve, both en-

larged one and a half times; ¢, interior of ventral valve ; d, in-

terior of dorsal valve, showing the dilated portion of the mesial

septum: the two latter figures are of the natural size.

Figs. 3 a,b, e are from drawings kindly made for me by the

late Mr. C. R. Bone, of the Museum of Practical Geology, shortly

before his death ; for the remainder I am indebted to the artistic

skill of my friend Mr. B. N. Peach (of the Geological Survey of

Scotland).

I11.— Critical Notes on the New-Zealand Hydroida, Suborder

Thecaphora. By MILLEN Coucutrey, M.B., C.M. Edinb.

Univ., Hon. Fellow Historic Soc. Lanc. & Ches., President

of the Dunedin Naturalists Field-Club, N.Z., &e. &e.

[Plate IIL]

To the last volume (no. vu.) of the ‘Transactions of the

New-Zealand Institute I contributed a paper on the New-

Zealand Hydroida*, in which I gave the results of an ex-

amination of the type specimens of Capt. F. W. Hutton’s

paper on the New-Zealand Sertularianst, and of several new

specimens I obtained on the New-Zealand coasts. Contrary

to my usual practice, and with many misgivings on my part,

these notes were rather prematurely published ; and I regret

now that I did not hold them back until I had more works of

* Vol. vil. pp. 281-293, plate xx.

+ Trans. N.Z. Inst. vol. v. 1872.

Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida. 23

reference at my command, and a greater supply of specimens

from other parts of the world with which to compare the New-

Zealand ones.

Workers residing in “ an out-of-the-way ” part of the earth

labour under many disadvantages when contrasted with the

facilities afforded to home students. It is true they have got

almost a virgin soil; but unless they are to become mere col-

lectors for home cabinet students, they require for almost every

branch of science a very great profusion of works of reference.

Many of the drawbacks they at present suffer from are pro-

bably capable of removal by the aid of patience and an im-

proved intercommunication with the parent country ; but other

difficulties would jessen were the societies at home unanimously

to agree to centralize their publications, remitting zoological

papers to purely zoological societies, and botanical to purely

botanical. At the present time we find in the department of

Hydrozoa, e. g., one paper among the proceedings of a botanical

society, another within the covers of a medical review, a third

in one of the microscopical journals, others in the various

transactions of local societies, and, lastly, as custom has long

established, in the present Journal. This decentralization

not only proves very expensive to the student, but often in-

volves a large amount of unnecessary labour, though the latter

has certainly been much lightened by that inestimable boon,

‘The Record of Zoological Literature.’ Still a difficulty

remains; and that difficulty may be best expressed by an

example: take that valuable publication, the ‘ Transactions

of the Royal Society of Edinburgh;’ let persons search through

the chief provincial towns of Great Britain, and see in how

very few the above publication may be found, and they will

then understand the scarcity that may exist in a place. like

New Zealand. On account of the limited means at my dis-

posal, I therefore desire that these remarks may be considered

as purely provisional, since I do not possess by me all the

works I desire to make them complete.

The classification I have adopted is that used by Mr. Hincks

in his ‘ British Hydroid Zoophytes ;’ and the order will there-

fore be found different from that adopted in my previous paper

to the New-Zealand Institute. Since those notes were written,

I have been able in some cases to verify, in others to correct

my former observations, and I have had the means of com-

paring the New-Zealand specimens with the British species*.

Regarding the Athecate Hydroids and the general history

and reproduction of Hydroida here, I prefer to hold back my

* I have to thank my friend Mr. T. J. Moore, of the Free Public

Museum, Liverpool, for a packet of these.

24 Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida.

notes for further observations, though the New-Zealand fauna

presents many peculiarities in this respect. Indeed to-day

(September 24, 1875) I discovered a pretty freshwater Hydra,

im some pond-water, attached to one of the leaves of the plant

Natella ucra. This Hydra in general form is like H. viridis,

Linn., in colour pale brown, and has seven tentacula, which

are peculiar in this respect, that they are distinctly annulated

and each ring is fringed.

Suborder THECAPHORA, Hincks.

Family Campanulariide.

Genus OBELIA.

Obelia geniculata, Linneus ; Hincks, loc. ett. p. 149. (Vide

Coughtrey, Trans. N.Z. Inst. vol. vit. p. 290, pl. xx. fig. 42.)

This widely distributed species is present in New Zealand.

Tt differs from the British specimens in the following parti-

culars: it is more robust in habit, its hydrothece are larger,

and its gonothecee present some peculiarities. In many spe-

cimens these are decidedly urceolate, as figured by me; but

occasionally on the same colony there may be observed one

or two reproductive capsules that have a similar form to the

nutritive calycles, only that they are quite as large as the

other gonothece.

The habitat of this species will enable me to present one

or two points of interest in connexion with those masses of

floating seaweed in which Prof. Agardh, of Lund, has ex-

hibited an interest. There grows most luxuriantly in the

southern harbours of the New-Zealand and Australian coasts,

within and a little below ordinary tidal limits, a fucus which

seems to me to be “ Macrocystis pyrifera” of Decaisne.

Wherever I have found fronds of this seaweed in the neigh-

bourhood of land, I have got O. geniculata upon it. And

I have found it in the following localities :—east and south

coasts of Middle Island, New Zealand; King George’s Sound

and Glenelg, Australia; also in Port-Philip Harbour and Bass

Strait (loose and floating).

When O. geniculata attaches itself to a virgin frond, it spreads

in a peculiar manner: there is one parent or primary shoot,

which runs generally obliquely across the frond ; and this gives

off from one side several shoots, which run in the long direc-

tion of the frond quite parallel to one another, and but rarely —

communicating with one another by lateral shoots. From the

longitudinal stoloniferous shoots there are sent up at regular

Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida. 25

intervals the stems of each subcolony ; but those nearest the

parent stolon are most abundant in calycles.

The same fucus (MW. pyrifera) on which O. geniculata is so

frequently found forms the chief part of those islands of sea-

weed so abundant in the Southern Ocean between latitudes

45° and 50°, especially in the vicinity of the Crozet Isles and

of Kerguelen’s Land ; and it has been my good fortune during

two separate voyages to secure by appropriate tackle detached

masses of this seaweed. I have examined them on all occa-

sions with great care, and have been surprised to find a total

absence of animal life ; while other specimens of this seaweed,

bearing every appearance of having been floating on the sur-

face for days, and that had been washed ashore, had numerous

clusters of Hydroida, Polyzoans, and Cirripeds in great pro-

fusion.

Obelia pygmea (?), sp. nov. provisionally referred to this genus.

Pi lik fie: Ss:

Shoots very profuse where the sponge-patches are on stems

of Boltenia pedunculata, Milne-Edwards. It arises from a

creeping filamentous hydrorhiza, grows to the height of 2 of

an inch, extremely delicate and transparent. Hydrocaulus

branched; branches ringed just above their origin; hydro-

caulus strougly ringed beyond where branches arise. Inter-

nodes between pedicels of hydrothece irregularly ringed (from

six to twenty rings). Hydrothece broadly campanulate, rim

entire, alternate ; extremity of each branchlet divided into two

hydrothece ; pedicels annulated (ten to fifteen rings).

Gonothecae -—— ?

Genus CAMPANULARIA.

Campanularia bilabiata, mihi, loc. cit. p. 291, pl. xx.

figs. 46 & 49.

I have nothing fresh to add to my previous description of

this species.

Campanularia integra (?), Hutton, fig. 45 (my paper).

In describing this species, which I figured, I mentioned

that it did not agree with C. ¢ntegra of Johnston. Further

observation has confirmed this opinion, and I now believe it

to be C. caliculata, Hincks, and to agree specially with the

variety, fig. 26 of plate xxxi. ‘ British Hydroid Zoophytes.’

The annulation of the pedicel is a little too strongly marked in

my figure*.

* On the smaller seaweeds just beneath low-water mark, Port Chalmers,

I got a small species in general habit and size very like C. caliculata,

26 Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida.

Family Haleciide.

Genus Hauecium, Oken; Hincks, Brit. Hydr. Zooph.

Halecium delicatulum, sp. nov. (Pl. III. figs. 4 & 5),

is the name I propose for a very delicate species of Halecium,

whose general appearance resembles somewhat a minute spe-

cimen of H. Beant.

Hydrophyton slender, 0°5-1-:0 inch in height, pale and

transparent.

Hydrocaulus pinnately branched, simple in character, slightly

tumid where branches are given off. Internodes between the

cealicular pedicels jointed in lower half just above origin of

pedicels ; joints from two to three rings. Hydrothece alter-

nate, pedicellated ; lower ones oldest of three generations of

polypites, upper ones sessile ; in the oldest, where the calicular

tubes fit into one another, there is a small joint.

Gonothecee ?

Hab. On sponges, deep water, Dunedin Upper Harbour.

Family Sertulariide.

Genus SERTULARELLA.

Sertularella Johnstonit, Gray, Dieft. N. Z. vol. ii. p. 294 ;

Hutton, loc. crt. ; Coughtrey, loc. cit.

Mr. Hincks remarks of this species that it makes a near

approach to S. tricuspidata, British species. I have carefully

compared it with the latter, and I agree with Mr. Hincks, its

chief points of difference being that the mouths of the hydro-

thecze are contracted, rendering the calycles subconical in form,

asin S. polyzonias. Many of the gonothece are very like that

figured at p. 240 of ‘ British Hydr. Zooph.’ In habit it attains

a greater height than S. tricuspidata; and I have deposited a

very handsome specimen of S. Johnstondi, which shows this,

in the Liverpool Free Public Museum.

The hydrothece have the inverted hand-bell appearance, but are of

the ovato-conic form, the chitine suddenly tapering off near the rim,

which is deeply crenulated. The greater part of the pedicel is spiral ;

but it is peculiarly jointed to the calycles. At base of calycle is a

distinct ring of chitine; there are two other rings, which are longer,

the proximal one being at least twice the length of the intermediate

one, and three times that of the most distal one. I am inclined to

place them in the genus Campanulina (Van Beneden). Vide PI. III.

figs. 1 & 2.

Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida. 27

- Sertularella subpinnata and Sertularella delicatula, Hutton,

loc. cit.

I still believe these two species to be varieties of S. John-

stoni’; and I have made fresh examinations of them.

Sertularella simplex, Hutton, loc. cit. ; Coughtrey, loc. cet.

p- 283, pl. xx.

In my paper to the New-Zealand Institute I expressed an

opinion that S$. s¢mplex of Hutton was the New-Zealand

representative of S. polyzonias of Linneus; and I grouped

along with Hutton’s species several pygmy varieties in which

the hydrothece: were transversely wrinkled. In this I was

wrong; and I would now regard Capt. Hutton’s species as

a distinct one, approaching nearest to Sertularella fustformis

of Hincks; while the transversely wrinkled variety (pl. xx.

tig. 9, doc. cit.) is an intermediate form between S. rugosa and

S. tenella, British species, but approaching nearest to the

latter ; and the large one with the denticles (fig. 10, loc. cit.),

together with the form figured in the present paper, I believe

to present other and distinct characters to form a separate

species, for which I would propose the name of Sertularella

robusta (Pl. III. figs. 6 a, b,c).

In habit S. robusta resembles S. geniculata, Hincks (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 152), or, again, the

specimen of S. polyzonias obtained by Sars from the North

Cape (‘ British Zoophytes’). The two most robust speci-

mens I have gathered were both from the southern coasts,—

one from the shell of Imperator imperialis, got in the

Foreaux-Straits oyster-bank ; the other from the rootlets of

a large Laminarian that had been washed ashore on the

Ocean Beach, Dunedin. JI think it right to mention that of

all the specimens I have gathered belonging to the S. poly-

zonias group, those from the east coast are considerably

smaller than those got on the southern coast. This differ-

ence in size accords well with what is seen in the same type

in the northern hemisphere.

Genus SERTULARIA, Linneus (in part), Hincks, Brit. Hydr.

Zooph.

Sertularia bispinosa, Hutton, loc. cit., and Coughtrey, loc. cit.

Pe 2045 ple Xx. Hey.

Dynamene bispinosa, Gray.

Mr. Busk, when reporting on the Sertularian Zoophytes

28 Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida.

and Polyzoa from Natal, South Africa*, remarked the re-

semblance between this species and SS. operculata, British.

The likeness only holds good with one of the varieties of

S. bispinosa of New Zealand; and that is the extremely deli-

cate and slender variety. The other variety is so very much

more robust and coarse than the British specimen, that, inde-

pendently of the peculiar differences in the form of the gono-

thece, a difference must be said to exist.

Sertularia ramulosa, mihi.

I have lately met with delicate and coarse varieties of this

species, and have observed in some specimens that the hydro-

thecee are directed chiefly towards the outside of each little

fascicle or branch, the gonosomic elements lying only on the

inside. I have got this species at the Bluff.

Sertularia trispinosa, mihi, loc. cit.

The relation this species bears in habitat and minute cha-

racters to the above two species has been preserved in all

specimens I have recently gathered.

Sertularia abietinotdes, Hutton, loc. cit.; Coughtrey, loc. cit.

p. 280.

Dynamene abietinoides, Gray, Dieffenbach’s N. Z. vol. ii.

In general habit the chief variety of this species bears a

close resemblance to S. filicula (British species); while the

characters of the hydrothece and of the gonothece at once

proclaim a vast difference not only from the above species, but

also from the more robust British ally S. abcetina.

Sertularia fusiformis, Hutton, loc. cit. ; Coughtrey, loc. cit.

p. 285.

In consequence of there being a likelihood of this species

being confused with Sertularella fusiformis, Hincks, I would

suggest for it the name of Sertularia longicosta (from the

crest along one side of the gonotheca). Its ovarian capsules

approach somewhat the form of those described by Mr. Busk

on the South-African variety of Plumularia cristata (Brit.

Assoc. Report, 1850, p. 120) ; again, the apex of the capsule

¥* Brit. Assoc. Report, 1850, p. 118.

Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida. 29

has an appearance not unlike the crest of Camp. calceolifera,

Hincks (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vu. p. 78). It

never attains a greater height than 2 inches.

Sertularia pumila (sp.nov. to N. Z.) = Synthectum gracilis,

mihi, loc. cit. p. 286, pl. xx. figs. 26-31.

I am now perfectly satisfied that I was in error when I

placed this species under Allman’s genus Synthecium. Ihave

carefully compared it with varieties of S. pumila from the

Mersey (Britain) and elsewhere, and cannot detect sufficient

specific characters for a new species.

The differences I observed in the New-Zealand specimens

(as shown in Joc. cit. pl. xx. figs. 26 & 27, both magnified to

same extent) are present in British specimens; and one cha-

racter has been observed by Dr. M‘Intosh in St.-Andrews

specimens, namely presence or absence of joint in the stem

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xiii. p. 212).

Sertularia elegans.

Synthecium elegans, Allman (Gymnoblastic Hydroids).

Another small specimen has enabled me to confirm my

previous identification of this species. It is equally pygmy

in size with my first one, and in one of the calycles has

the lower three fourths of the peculiar ovarian capsule de-

scribed by Prof. Allman. Vide Trans. N.Z. Inst. vol. vu.

pl: xx. fig. 25%.

Genus HyDRALLMANIA.

Hydrallmania? bicalycula, sp.nov. PI. III. figs. 8, 8', 8, 9.

I place this specimen provisionally under the above genus ;

but the generic characters would have to be remodelled to

admit it. Ido not think it can be the Sertularia unilateralis

* Sertularia ? I lately obtained from the Bluff Harbour, just

below low-water mark, a little specimen resembling in many points

S. pumila, but which I am undecided where to place. The shoots spring

from a filiform hydrorhiza. Stems straight, very much thicker than

inn ; pinnately branched, pinne subopposite. Pinnze arise by a pecu-

far joint from stem, like as in Pl. III. figs. 7, 7’, 7", & 7'". Hydrotheces

opposite, crowded, ensheathing the axis, so that scarcely any interspace

is observed between those on the pinnz, while a large interspace is

observable between those on the stems; hydrothece short and stout,

toothed and operculated ; a small joint between each pair of hydrothecex.

ede PVT fig: 7.

30 Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida.

of Quoy and Gaimard; but I have forwarded by this mail a_

small specimen to my old teacher Prof. Allman, with the

request that he would compare it with the above species.

The zoophyte is large and lax, of a dark brownish colour

where it arises from the hydrorhiza, and very strong at that

part, becoming lighter in its ultimate branches, so that its

pinne are quite light and transparent. It attains a height of

12 inches. Stem arises from a filamentous hydrorhiza, is

made up of several tubes twisted, all of them bearing calycles,

and gives off close to its origin from eight to twenty branches,

which bifurcate within an inch of their origin into long, loose,

flexuous branchlets, some of these being nearly 7 inches in

length. These branchlets are pinnated. Pinne arise from

margins of one side of rachis (sometimes opposite, sometimes

alternately) by a thin, narrow, twisted pedicle; length of pmne

0°1-0°5 of an inch, most commonly 0°25 of an inch.

Hydrothece on stem, branches, branchlets, and pinne, uni-

lateral and opposite, in pairs, and springing from a thickened

portion of rachis. Adjacent surfaces of the hydrothece of one

pair are quite close to one another. Hydrothecee most crowded

on pinne, less so on branches, least so on parent stem, where

they are distant, and the pairs are occasionally separated by

an oblique irregular joint. Calycles large, distal end bent and

free. Mouth rounded, lateral parts of lips sinuous.

Gonothecee abundant on pinne, large, length 0°13 inch,

width 0-08 inch; urceolate, with a small mouth, which is

round, entire, and supported on a short simple neck. At the

widest part of the capsule, at a distance of one fourth of its

(capsule’s) entire length from the mouth, there is a faint rim.

Capsule subpedicellated.

Hab. On shells and stones, 1 to 2 fathoms, Bluff Harbour ;

also Wickliff Bay, Otago peninsula.

Sertularia monilifera, Hutton; Coughtrey, loc. cit. p. 282.

I am very doubtful of the generic relations of this species ;

and I am now inclined to regard it as allied to the genus

Diphasia.

Genus THUIARIA.

Thuiaria subarticulata, mihi, loc. cit. p. 287, pl. xx.

figs. 32 & 33.

I have lately had several opportunities of examining this

species, and of comparing it with many specimens of the

British species 7. articulata; and I am satisfied the two are

distinct.

Dr. M. Coughtrey on New-Zealand Hydroida. 31

The British species is much the finer and slenderer of the

two ; the pinne are longer, the hydrothece more evenly tubular

and free from dentations, while the absence of transverse

wrinkles over the whole of the ovarian capsules is marked,

though I have gathered British specimens in which the prox-

imal three fourths of these capsules was strongly and deeply

wrinkled.

I notice that the southern specimens bear the same relation

to the east-coast ones as Mr. Norman’s Shetland variety does

to the ordinary British species.

Family Plumulariide, Hincks, Brit. Hydr. Zooph.

I intend to be very brief regarding the specimens under this

head at present, and only to give workers a few items of im-

portance about them, until I have the opportunity of making

more observations.

Genus ANTENNULARIA.

Antennularia antennina of New Zealand is identical with

the British species.

Genus AGLAOPHENIA.

Aglaophenia pennatula.

I have recently got several fresh specimens of this, and I

am satisfied it is different from A. pennatula (Hincks). In

my sketch fig. 37, pl. xx. loc. cit., the calycles are not as tubular

as in nature.

Aglaophenia Huttoni and A. incisa, mihi, loc. cit. pp. 289, 290.

I have not yet obtained fresh specimens of these.

Plumularia simplex, mihi, ought to be discarded and placed

among the Sertulariide. I was misled in my first specimen

by distorted appearances; but fresh specimens proved to me

that Thad been wrong. I think it fair to acknowledge mistakes

as freely and as early as possible. I will place this species in

its proper position in a future paper.

In conclusion, allow me to state that I should be obliged if

authors in this department would exchange with me their

papers for specimens.

32 Major H. H. Godwin-Austen on a new Suthora.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

[All objects that are magnified are to 80 diameters. }

Fig. 1. Distal half of pedicel and a calycle of a Campanularian allied to

C. caliculata (Hincks).

Fig. 2. The same (to show natural size and habit), growing from part of

the stem of a Boltenia (p. 25, note).

Fig. 3. Obelia pygmea ?, portion of stem and one branch (p. 25).

Fig. 4. Halecium delicatulum, older part of hydrophyton.

Fig. 5. The same, to show younger part of hydrophyton.

Fig. 6a, Sertularella robusta, southern species, X80 diam. 6. A speci-

men from east coast, to show difference in size of calycles,

x80 diam. ec. S. simplex, intermediate between S. rugosa and

S. tenella (vide p. 27), X80 diams.

Fig. 7. Sertularia —— ?, from the Bluff, New Zealand. 7’. Portion of

pinne, magnified. 7”. Part of stem, magnified.

Fig. 8. Hydrallmania(?) bicalycula, from the Bluff, New Zealand.

8'. Shows a branchlet, mode of origin of pinne, the relative

distance of the calicular pairs on pinne and stem respectively,

also the attachment of gonothecal pedicel. 8'". A gonothecal

capsule.

Fig. 9. Exhibits a profile view of a branchlet of HZ. bicalycula, showing

the unilateral position of the hydrothece.

IV.—Description of a supposed new Suthora from the Dafla

Mills, and a Minla from the Ndgd Hills, with Remarks on

Pictorhis (Chrysomma) altirostre, Jerdon. By Major H.

H. Gopwin-Avsten, F.R.G.S8., F.Z.8., &c., Deputy Super-

intendent, Topographical Survey of India.

I HAVE to publish another interesting bird from the Dafla

hills, Assam, of the genus Suthora, closely allied to S. munz-

purensis, Wald. & G.-Aust., described in the ‘ Ibis’ for 1875,

p- 250. The difference between them is most marked on the

underside, the chin being grey in the Dafla bird, paling on

the upper breast and belly to dull yellowish white; while in

the Muniptir and Ndgé species the chin and throat are deep

black, fading to grey on the breast, into the white of the lower

tail-coverts. There is also a marked difference in size, this

new form being the smallest of the genus now known.

Suthora daflaensis, n. sp.

Above—crown of head chrome-brown, back and rump rusty

olivaceous brown ;' tail very rich rusty brown, particularly near

the base; frontal band, passing over the eye to the nape, black ;

a white circle round eye, with a moustachial streak passing

Major H. H. Godwin-Austen on a new Minla. 33

down the side of the neck of the same colour; ear-coverts

grey, surmounted by a small streak of golden yellow. Chin

_ grey; breast and belly dull sordid white ; under tail-coverts

white; flanks grey. Shoulder of wing olivaceous; primaries

black, rufous at the base, forming a band, the outermost edged

white ; their coverts black : secondaries grey, edged rich rufous

on the outer web, with a narrow white edging to the inner.

Inides dark brown; legs and feet pale grey; bill neutral

rey.

: eae 3°25 inches, wing 1°75, tail 2°10, tarsus 0°62, bill

at front 0°25.

Hab. The bamboo underwood of the forests at 5000-7000

feet, Dafla hills, and first obtained on the slopes of Tortiptitté

Peak in January.

These curious little birds associate together in large flocks,

making an incessant sharp twitter. They are most active,

flitting rapidly about the foliage of the bamboos, of which the

underwood is principally composed. They were the most

fearless birds 1 ever met with, perching on twigs within a

couple of yards of one’s head, so close that it was some time

before I could fire at one without the certainty of blowing

it all to pieces, and two specimens obtained I had to throw

away. The bright-coloured top of the head, set off with its

black coronal edging, is conspicuous as they fly and hop about

the branches.

Minla Mandellit, n. sp.

Above dark olivaceous, tail brown; forehead rufous, merging

into the olivaceous brown of the top of the head; a white

supercilium commences from above the eye, and extends to

the neck, merging into some streaky buff and black feathers

behind the ear-coverts ; a black band surmounts the white

one, but does not meet the black lores; ear-coverts sooty.

Chin, throat, and upper breast buffy white; sullied white on

abdomen; flanks olivaceous. Inides dark red-brown; legs

and feet pale fleshy ; bill grey-brown. Feathers of the head

scaly.

Tenet 5°55 inches, wing 2°2, tail 2°5, tarsus 0°95, bill at

front 0°45 (measured in the flesh).

Hab. Naga hills, in forest, at about 6000 feet.

I have named this bird after Mr. L. Mandelli, who has so

successfully worked the ornithology of the Sikkim hills, and

who described in ‘Stray Feathers,’ July 1873, a very near

ally of this species, viz. Minla rufogularis (=collaris,Walden),

of which I obtained several specimens in the Dafla hills last

winter.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 3

34 M. E. Perrier on new Species of Asteriide.

Dr. Jerdon, in a paper on some birds from Upper Burmah,

in the ‘Ibis’ for 1862, p. 19, describes, under the title Chry-

somma, a bird he obtaimed at Thyatmyo, which I do not think

has since been got there. Among the collection from the

Dafla hills there are several skins of what can be no other

than this species. Dr. Jerdon’s description and the size agree

very well. To Lord Walden is due the credit of identification.

It is curious to say, Dr. Jerdon in the above paper twice (pro-

bably writing fast, and using the term ‘‘ chur’’) writes “ Bar-

rampootra”’ instead of Irrawaddy, the above word being applied

to the sandy islands of the former river ; but there is just this

possibility, that the specimen really came from Assam, where

I found it quite common in the grassy country of the Bishnath

plain up to the base of the Dafla hills. It is very close to

Pictorhis sinensis, Gmelin, as mentioned by Dr. Jerdon in the

‘ Birds of India,’ vol. ii. p. 16, and approximates in its higher

and shorter bill to the Paradoxornis group. It is, however, not

so gregarious, being only found two or three together. I found

it a very hard bird to shoot, from its rapid dodgy flight in the

grass, and the quick way in which it would hide at once; this

is probably the cause of its not having been oftener noticed

and collected. I have failed to discover where Dr. Jerdon’s

original type of this interesting bird can now be.

I take the earliest opportunity in this paper to suppress

the species (Garrulax albosuperciliaris) figured in the ‘ Journ.

Asiat. Soc. Bengal,’ 1874, and described by me in the ‘ Proc.

Zool. Soc.’ for 1874. It is, I find, the same as G. sannio,

Swinhoe. The only variation I noticed in the single specimen

with which I have compared it was a slight difference in the

shade of coloration of the upper surface; this is one often

seen in birds taken on the extreme limits of their range.

V.—Diagnoses of new Species of Asteriide and Linkiide cn

the British Museum. By M. Epmonp Prerrier*.

Asterias Rodolpht.

Very like A. glacialis, L., from which it differs chiefly in

the number of rays, which is seven, and the position of the

ventral spines near the ambulacral spines, which form a triple

and not a double series as in the Huropean species.

Hab, Raoul Island, Kermadec Islands. Presented by the

Lords of the Admiralty, and collected by J. Macgillivray

during the voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Herald.’

* Translated by Mr. Edgar A. Smith, Zoological Department.

M. E. Perrier on new Species of Asteriide. aD

Astertas rarispina.

It differs from A. africana, M. & T., by the total absence of

spines between the median line of the rays and the lateral

spines.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope (J. MacGillivray, voyage of

H.M.S. ‘Herald’).

Astertas Vancouvert.

A species with six or seven rays, the ambulacral spines

forming two rows, after which come, first, a double row of

ventral spines, then seven rows of groups of dorsal spines,

each group consisting of three or four spines. A single

madreporic plate.

Hab. Esquimalt Harbour, Vancouver Island. Collected

and presented to the British Museum by J. K. Lord, Esq.

Asterias nuda.

A species with five short rays, with the ossicles of the

skeleton robust, forming an irregular network covered by a

thick naked skin. Ambulacral spines in two regular series ;

three incomplete rows of ventral spines—a median row on the

back of each ray, two lateral rows, one on each side; some

scattered spines on the middle region of the rays; all the

spines are short, obtuse, and few in number.

Hab. Torres Straits, Port Lincoln.

There are two specimens of this species, presented by J. B.

Harvey, Esq.

Asterias capensis.

A small species, with five or six rays; ambulacral spines

in two series ; a band of ventral spines placed in a double or

triple row, then follow seven rows of groups of two or three

short and blunt spines ; madreporic plates three.

Hab. South Africa. Presented by Dr. Andrew Smith.

Asterias sinusoida.

Rays five. Ambulacral spines in two rows; three simple

series of blunt ventral ’spines ; rows of lateral spines, two or

three spines on each plate; a central row of spines on the

rays, of which the other spines form an irregularly sinuous

line alternately touching the median and lateral lines of spines ;

. all the spines are blunt, almost truncate.

Hab, Van Diemen’s Land, Sandy Bay, Hobart Town.

Presented by Dr. Sinclair, R.N.

36 On new Species of Asteriidee and Linkiide.

Asterias Cunninghamt.

Five convex rays, thick at the base ; ambulacral spines in a

single row; a double or triple series of ventral spines; the

marginal dorsal rows of spines simple, the dorsal ones irre-

gularly distributed.

Hab. Straits of Magellan, Sandy Point. Collected by

Dr. R. O. Cunningham, and presented by the Lords of the

Admiralty.

Asterias meridionalis.

Very like the preceding (A. Cunningham), but with six

rays and the ambulacral spines disposed in two series.

Hab. ? (Antarctic Expedition). Presented by the

Lords of the Admiralty, and collected during the voyage of

the ‘ Erebus’ and ‘ Terror.’

Scytaster gomophia.

Much resembling Gomophia egyptiaca, Gray, but with the

rays a little shorter, and with the dorsal tubercles entirely

granulous.

Hab. New Caledonia.

Scytaster obtusus.

A species near to S. variolatus, but distinguished from it

by the obtuse form of the rays, the less elevation of the dorsa

ossicles, and the less depth of the poriferous areas.

Hab. Philippine Islands.

OBSERVATIONS.

Asterias Douglasi.

I have designated with this name a species which, in the

British Museum, bears the name of A. Katherine, in the

handwriting of Dr. Gray, but which is quite distinct from

the veritable types of the latter species. A. Douglast ex-

ists also in the Jardin des Plantes; but among a certain

number of examples of A. polaris which Dr. Liitken sent to

me, I found a specimen scarcely distinguishable from the

species in question. I am therefore inclined to consider that

A. Douglast really is only a form (with more numerous spines,

truncated and crowded in groups one against another) of

A, polaris from Greenland—which must be a very poly-

morphous species if a specimen must also be assigned to it

which was sent under this name by the Museum of Compa-

rative Zoology of Cambridge, Massachusetts, and which I

shall describe in a subsequent work under the name of

A. borealis. 7

On the Foraminifera of the River Dee. 37

VI.— On the Foraminifera of the River Dee.

By J. D. SIDDALL.

Tue Microzoa inhabiting brackish water have formed the

subject of much careful study—the Ostracoda especially at

the hands of Mr. G. 8. Brady and Mr. Robertson, the Fora-

minifera at those of Mr. H. B. Brady and the latter gentleman.

The interest which attaches to an intermediate fauna depends

very greatly on the completeness of its ascertained facts even

to minute particulars; and it is with this view that the fol-

lowing paper is offered as a contribution to the general store

of knowledge. As the observations of which it is the record

refer entirely to the Foraminifera, it may be well at the outset

to note what has already been done in connexion with the

subject.

In his Catalogue of the Foraminifera of the north-eastern

portion of the English coast*, Mr. H. B. Brady draws atten-

tion to the Rhizopoda inhabiting the brackish pools of one or

two river-estuaries, commenting on the apparent alteration in

the material of the test in some well-known species as depen-

dent on their altered external conditions of life.

The subject was resumed and entered upon at much greater

length by the same author in a paper which appeared in the

‘Annals’ for October 1870}. This memoir is founded on the

examination of material collected from upwards of thirty

localities, principally river-estuaries, round Great Britain.

In the preliminary observations the question of the chemical

and physical characters of the test is further dwelt upon, and

the general conclusion drawn that in proportion to the decreased

salinity of the water the investment of the testaceous Rhizo-

poda becomes less and less calcareous, till at last in certain

species, which tolerate this process of dilution better than

others, the test ceases to be calcareous at all, and consists only of

a thin, brown, chitinous membrane, which is not dissolved by

either acids or alkalies. The species in which these phenomena

were especially noticed were Trochammina macrescens and

Quinqueloculina fusca, the origin of both of which could be

traced to well-known marine forms. The sarcode, in like

manner, was shown often to acquire a green colour in brackish

specimens, apparently from the formation of chlorophyl.

* “Catalogue of the Recent Foraminifera of Northumberland and

Durham,” Nat.-Hist. Trans. North. & Durham (1866), vol. i. p. 86.

+ “The Ostracoda and Foraminifera of Tidal Rivers,” by Geo. S.

Brady, C.M.Z.S., and David Robertson, F.G.S.; with an Analysis and

Descriptions of the Foraminifera by Henry B. Brady, F.L.S. (Part II.)

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vi. pp. 278-306, pls. xi. & xii.

38 My. J. D. Siddall on the

Out of the forty-four genera constituting the British marine

fauna, representatives of thirty-two were observed and recorded

from these gatherings: some types were conspicuous by their

absence, whilst others, especially the Milioline genera, with

Truncatulina, Rotalia, Polystomella, and Nonionina, appeared

to adapt themselves to brackish water perfectly. After tracing

the relation of the existing brackish-water Foraminiferous fauna

of the “ Fen area” with that of the Post-tertiary Fen-clays,

Mr. Brady proceeds to give a geographical account of the

stations from which the material had been collected, and also

of the various species found, concluding a valuable and com-

prehensive paper with a table showing the genera and species

found in each locality.

More recently* Mr. David Robertson, F.G.8., of Glasgow,

has worked out, with great care and patience, the Foraminifera

of the Firth of Clyde; and his results yield a list of eighty-

five species in all. His gatherings were made at no less than

forty stations, and embrace depths of all degrees from four to

thirty fathoms. Between these extremes there must be a wide

range of variation in the conditions of life, depending on the

depth and on the relative volume of fresh and salt water; and

fuller particulars on such points would have conferred addi-

tional interest upon Mr. Robertson’s valuable paper.

The results proposed to be offered in the following pages

have been attained from the examination of the Microzoa of

the estuary of the Dee, the observations having extended over

a period of about three years—great assistance having been

given in this by my kind friend Mrs. Shone, who has worked

most indefatigably, and discovered several species of great

interest. The list is even a longer one than Mr. Robertson’s,

comprising no less than one hundred species and varieties, an

increase of fifteen per cent. in number. Of the thirty-two

genera included in Mr. Brady’s list, three have not yet been

observed in the Dee, viz. Glandulina, Vaginulina, and Gau-

dryina ; but three others have taken their place, and so made

the number equal, viz. Bigenerina, Spirillina, and Cassidu-

lina; but the specimens of each are very small and of rare

occurrence.

The estuary of the Dee from Chester down to Burton Point,

a distance of about 9 miles, has within the past two hundred

years undergone very considerable changes in outline. Many

thousands of acres of sand which the tide formerly flowed

over have been reclaimed ; and this work of reclamation is still

* “Notes on the Ostracoda and Foraminifera of the Firth of Clyde,

with some Remarks on the Distribution of Mollusca,” by David Robert-

son, F.G.8., Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, 1874, vol. v. part 1, p. 112.

Foraminifera of the River Dee. 39

going on; and as the amount of tidal water which reaches

Chester and Saltney must of necessity be very much lessened by

reason of the narrowing of the channel through which it flows,

the character of the fauna of this part of the river will doubt-

less be greatly altered. An opportunity of verifying this de-

duction, by comparing the Foraminifera which are very plen-

tiful in the reclaimed sands with specimens collected fresh from

the river, has been afforded by some excavations that have

been going on during the past year; and these comparisons

show that in the “sands” there is an almost total absence of

the thin-shelled “chitinous” forms now so common in the

river at the same distance from the sea. There can be no

doubt that the degree of salinity of the water has a marked

effect upon these lowly organisms; and it is to be regretted

that a series of careful observations was not made to ascertain

this at the different points from which collections of Forami-

nifera have been made. The importance of this was not then

fully realized ; but it is hoped that the omission will be recti-

fied during the ensuing summer, when it is proposed that the

Entomostraca shall be worked out.

The Dee, with its wide estuary, might reasonably be ex-

pected to be very rich in Rhizopoda; and such proves to be

the case, the annexed List showing how very numerous its

Foraminifera are. Living specimens have as yet been obtained

only from the lower parts of the river, near to the sea; but

the richest deposits of dead shells are found near to Chester

and Saltney, about 18 miles from the sea, where they are

brought and deposited by the tide. Material for examination

has been collected trom all parts of the river, but more parti-

cularly from the following :

No, 1. Chester (18 miles from the sea; water not perceptibly

saline, except at high water). A sand bank left bare at low

water ; sand collected at high- and low-water marks. During

spring tides very rich.

No. 2. Saltney (16 miles from the sea; water as in last),

A sand bank completely covered each tide ; sand collected from

between the ripple-marks at extreme low water. The richest

collecting-ground yet found in the whole river. This and

no. 1 seem to owe their peculiar richness to their position,

being situated in each case at a bend in the river, Dredgings

between these points yielded very little,

No. 3. Queen’s Ferry (11 miles from the sea; water slightly

brackish). Sand collected from sheltered spots at low-water

mark ; also dredged. Not very productive,

No. 4. Connah’s Quay (9 miles from the sea; water de-

eidedly brackish). Shore-sand from here not very rich, but

40) Mr. J. D. Siddall on the

dredgings yield a considerable number of arenaceous spe-

cimens.

No. 5. Burton Marsh (8 miles from the sea ; estuary widen-

ing rapidly ; water rather salt). The material examined from

here was scraped from the channels and pools left by the rece-

ding tide. It contained Foraminifera, but nothing requiring

special comment.

No. 6. Parkgate (estuary 2 miles wide; water salt). Sand

scraped from low-water mark on the shore, also dredged. Not

very good.

No. 7. Holywell (estuary 4 miles wide). Collections made

by scraping and skimming the “ grassy” pools on the muddy

shore near high-water mark, and also the sandy mud at low-

watermark. Ina very rich gathering of Rhizopoda made here

on the 19th of April, 1875, Gromia oviformis and Difflugia

pyriformis and aculeata were very plentiful; and some very fine

living specimens of Polystomella striato-punctata then obtained

were afterwards kept under observation for several days. They

were for a few days particularly active, and crawled about the

cells in which they were placed for examination. After two

or three days, however, the pseudopodia of some became finally

retracted, and the sarcode showed a tendency to become granu-

lated and condensed into an oval mass in the centre of each

chamber of the shell; the following note, having reference

to this aggregation of the sarcode, was made at the time :—

Twelve chambers of shell visible externally. The

granular oval contents of chambers nos. 2, 4, and 9 (from the

aperture) were furnished with cilia, distinctly visible with a

power of 400 diameters, and swam freely about in the chambers;

on the contents of the other chambers no cilia were visible, and

the form assumed by the contracted sarcode was not so definite.

Colour of sarcode brownish yellow ; moving bodies rather more

dense, and therefore very slightly darker in colour.” The

cilia were very plain; and the writer was corroborated in his

observation by the Rey. J. L. Bedford, F.L.8., who was present

at the time.

No. 8. Hilbre Island (estuary 5 miles wide). The material

collected here from among the rocks between the ‘ Little Eye”

and “ Middle Island,” at dead low water, and also that from no. 7,

were very good gatherings, and especially rich in arenaceous

forms. ‘The difference in the appearance of the shells obtained

from these ‘‘salt-water’” localities and of those from nearer

Chester, where the water is scarcely “ brackish,’”’ was very

marked—the specimens from the former having fine well-deve-

loped shells, while those from the latter sources are generally

small and delicate, and often destitute of any calcareous matter

Foraminifera of the River Dee. 41

in the “test,” especially in the representatives of the Milioline

genera, its place being supplied by the “ chitinous”’ or reddish-

brown horny-looking substance which seems to form the base

of the shell in all the Mlioline.

It is interesting to compare the Rhizopodal fauna of these

two western estuaries, the Clyde and the Dee. Of the total

number of forms met with, sixty-nine are common to both

rivers ; seventeen species are found in the Clyde which have

not been found in the Dee, and, on the other hand, thirty-two

have been found in the last-mentioned river which do not

appear in Mr. Robertson’s catalogue, as follows :—

Foraminifera found in the Firth of | Foraminifera found in the estuary

Clyde not occurring in the estuary of the Dee not occurring in the

of the Dee. Firth of Clyde.

Corunuspira foliacea. Cornuspira inyolvens.

Triloculina Brongniartii.

Quinqueloculina Candeina.

pulchella.

Spiroloculina excavata.

Lituola nautiloidea.

Valvulina austriaca.

Lagena distoma.

Lituola fusiformis.

Lagena striata, var. gracilis.

striato-punctata.

Nodosaria pyrula.

Dentalina pauperata.

Vaginulina legumen.

Polymorphina tubulosa.

Bulimina aculeata.

Tinoporus lucidus.

Polystomella arctica.

lagenoides. ornata.

hexagona. ——- lucida.

Jeffreysii. aspera.

Nodosaria radicula.

Dentalina euttifera.

Marginulina raphanus.

glabra.

Polymorphina oblonga.

Thouini.

fusiformis.

concava.

gibba, var. zequalis.

Uvigerina angulosa.

——- pygmea.

Textularia pygmea.

difformis.

agglutinans.

Verneuilina spinulosa.

Bulimina elegantissima.

Bigenerina digitata.

Spirillina margaritifera.

vivipara.

Cassidulina levigata.

Truncatulina refulgens.

Pulvinulina auricula.

repanda,

Nonionina umbilicatula.

42 Mr. J. D. Siddall on the

Of the Foraminifera in the Dee catalogue, three forms are

new to the British fauna, and deserve a moment’s notice; and

attention may just be called to the fact of the appearance of

Verneuilina spinulosa, which is an interesting confirmation of

its previous record by Mr. Brady.

Cornuspira involvens, Reuss.

Operculina involvens, Reuss, 1849, Denkschr. Akad. Wien, vol. 1. p. 370,

pl. xlv. fig. 20

Cornuspira wnvole ens, Jones, Parker, and Brady, 1865, Monog. Crag

Foram. p. 3, pl. iii. figs. 52-54.

Messrs. Jones, Parker, and Brady (loc. cit.) admit Professor

Reuss’s name for the thicker Cornuspire with rounded tube,

as distinct from the outspread flattened contour of C. foliacea.

Probably the real zoological significance of the character is not

great; but it seems quite worth recognizing.

Lagena aspera, Reuss.

Lagena aspera, Reuss, 1861, Sitzungsb. d. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, vol. x1.

p. 805, pl. i. fig. 5

A rare species, with superficial rugosity caused by small,

short, blunt spies. Well figured by Professor Iteuss from

fossil Tertiary specimens, but not figured in any English

work.

Polymorphina Thouint, D’Orbigny.

Polymorphina Thouini, D’Orbigny, 1826, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 265.

no. 8, Modéle no. 238; Brady, Parker, and Jones, 1870, Trans. Linn.

Soc. Lond. vol. xxvii. p. 232, pl. xl. fig. 17.

An interesting and exceedingly well-marked variety, of

which one very beautiful specimen was obtained. It has an

attenuated subcylindrical contour, with long, upright, com-

pactly fitting segments.

Great interest was constantly manifested in the prosecution

of these researches by the late Rev. Canon Kingsley, the

founder and President of our Chester Society of Natural

Science. Those whose privilege it was to know him will

best appreciate the weight and value of his encouragement in

such a work.

In conclusion, it remains only to state that all doubtful forms,

and in fact the whole series of mountings, have with charac-

teristic kindness been carefully examined by Mr. H. B. Brady,

F.R.S., whose revision is an assurance of uniformity of nomen-

clature with previously published researches on the same

subject, a matter of some importance in so variable a group

of organisms.

Foraminifera of the River Dee.

‘ATuo uattoads epSurs YW

‘ared ATO A

‘OIBI LOTIVY

‘OI OTIC

‘ATuo ustweds ofSuts VW

‘Aquo ueuttoeds opduis

‘snowy ATALAUL SOUTJOULOS [PYG “yuspunqw

‘yuonbady

‘sqjays Sunod AyTeroedse “yuonbea,q

‘ATMO usttdeds ofsurs Vy

‘OIBL LOYIV

‘oI

‘yuanbeat,q

‘ATuo uetrtoeds apSurs WV

"MLOUIULO YD,

“TOUIMLO()

‘yuenbeay

‘aavd ATO A,

"OIBI 1OYYVY

"Sy IVULEY

“Onq ITH

“OI [TFT 0} Laysoy

Ue SsTOr

“LauyTRG

6“

“ce

‘AIQ [IP] 0} Losey

*Aouq[Rg

‘aI[IF] 0} Loysoy

“OIG [TET PUB [oaATo]T

‘aI [IFT 0} Laysoyy

‘Aouy[eQ

‘aIq [IFT 07 Losey

‘AAG 07 104s

‘IG UI 0} taysoy—)

“ApITROO'T

Pumpsy 4.07

OO “eyequaty

O40 J “BY BNoTpRUBo

“) -yunTy ‘eyenueyd

"40 . “eurpnoopoudg

sess fippug “aosny

** QQ. “eulepury

"MO. ‘Mooessnia i

nbvjuopy “epunyorqns

eeee

WO .« ‘Swedes

arene 227) ae

"QO. “eyTaqo Tu

“ -uury “uMpNuTUtes

QO 7 ‘SteUIyNpsse

"QO. “eurnoojanbumne?

eee

"QO . ‘RTNUOS 114

"QO (7 ‘RBULIVI TTY

‘+ nipquoyy ‘esmopqo

‘HO. “BUMoo[y,

"QO ‘esseadep

"90 . “eyesuoya

yunT ‘sueSuLt

‘HO. “Burpnoo[

ssnay ‘SUPATOAUL

‘azqnyoy “eardsnuior

‘VarToriiyy A[tue,T

VIVAOLTHA NI eprogng

‘sotoedg pue Biemax

ee TUNNUTMes VIOTTLTY |

MY _ “Baovrpoy vardsnuas10—

‘sod Ay,

pun waysay) uaanjog sawady yova fo aounpungp aaynvjay pup uoyngriusrg ay) burmoys GsrT paywjnqvy

‘Haq UTAIY GHL AO VUALININVYOT

Mr. J. D. Siddall on the

‘dquo uettioeds poos aug

‘avi £10 A

‘OIVY

‘quonbor sy

“MOUTON 1OYR YY

‘yuonboty

tamed ATO A

‘yuonber yy

‘IVI LOYAL

“MOMNIOD LoY}VY

‘ared ATO A,

“MOUIMOD LOY}

‘arer AI0 A.

‘aret A190 4

“MOULULOD,

*MOULULOL)

“MOUTUIOD JON

‘aIBY

‘omer AIO A.

‘amet ATO A

“SY ITVULOY

“Ol TIFT

6é

(73

‘OIQ[IET 0} toysoyQ

TToa.ATOH,

“ic

“e

“

“aIQITET 07 toyseqQ

‘OIqIT pure oar<ToFy

OIqTtH

‘OIG [EH 0} 409809

‘aI [IFT 0} 10yseT.9

"TToMATOH

“aq TH

“Ay[Vo0'T

“+ fippag ‘eyeqo tnd

“eM “8yeuto

“Pp By “eyeutsreur

"++ mBoquopy ‘esoqots

yu “ByRLsTuLEs

UAL ‘STOR “TBA

res 00 CG “YeII}s

* nzuanhay ‘BUatT [ORL

"t+ nhnquoyy ‘stv

"'* pauanbag ‘tpedTT

0-8 a “epeoTns

“wayyy “euese’y | )

re Oy ‘eyeons vuesey |

‘VaINaowy ApoE y

VIVGOLTad proqns

"* NAL ‘stuttoptsng

“huony ‘snamidioos

' "940 7 ‘stsuetteuva

‘yuMT “ejonyy

cress nbpquopy “eyeyut

fipnag ‘steose1oRul

‘n § cg “eyeurenbs

** ¢-§-g ‘Sterps08

799040 7 “84000

C8 gq ‘vurmmeyoory,

ODO ON RT g

‘Boplol[Iyneu BlOnqy

C§hd

‘eyeuenbs BUTUUTeyoor J,

‘vartoniry Ape y

‘soloedg pue viouer)

‘sodA,

Foraminifera of the River Dee.

‘QIBI puR [[VUG

‘QTR PUB T[VUIG

‘yuonbat,y

‘quonbatq

"Ie

"MOULULOD YON

‘ATuo uauttoads e[surs WV

“{Juo weturoeds opsuis W

"MOTMUOD IayyVry

‘quonber 7

‘quonba.ty

“yuonbory

‘yTeus AT[e1euen = ‘oreyy

‘Aqao uetoeds opSuis w

‘ATuo uemoeds epSuis w

‘yuonbery

‘OIQIIFT ¥@ Suotutoeds yoojIag ‘areal Loy}eIY

‘amet AIO A.

“ULIOJ UT afqetTeA AToA ‘area

‘yuenbor7

‘yuonbaty

“MOTUIMLOD ON,

‘amet ATO A

“yuanbort yy

‘OI [LET 0} 1oysoyQ,

“

‘Oxq TET 0} 1098040)

“Oaq [LET

“OLQTT, OF Losey)

“

"OIQIUFT 0} 103890

“

“Koujyeg

‘AIQ[ITT 0} 109899

‘OIqTLH pue ToasToH

“OAQ[IET 0} LaysoyO

(73

“

‘OIqTEEL 07 10380719

m8 ag q “exusid

estes my esotnsue

QO ( “BUTIOSTA(:)

"MO ‘stpenbes “eA

es HQ. eqs

Rae ey /1/,7 py 315 (09)

pe 8 Mm “eeqoey

“* daulaoy ‘STULOJISNy

oqo. Tamogy,

97] ‘esto[qo

"QUO “esseadutod

"* "QO. ‘stunututod

‘QO. “eurydiowsjog

‘W 8 az ‘vpnpideso

‘yun “eyeynyox

aeT “BlIRT[AISLIO)

ts MO aqeys

“+ QO q ‘snueyder

"QO “BUITNULSIV

"* "q40 .q ‘stanurato0s

“8 04Q 7 “edoFI44n8

"040 qq “eurpeyue(y

"8 mT “epnorper

"th 9* yosmg ‘SLIeTeos

"YUNT “BLLRSOPO NT

** nhnquoyy ‘esourenbs

TOGO MPU ay rg o Cayeyeni

"? -Q9 .g ‘“eyepneo

UO 771 g ‘erodse

sess eM “epyony

CC er |

"940

‘eemsid vultestA.)

bps sausage ae 9) 7 1}

‘eajovy vurydiowAog

‘snuvyder viresopo Ny

Mr. J. D. Siddall on the

‘amet L104

‘A[uo wourtoods epsuis y

‘mayorq SABATR pus ‘ater

"TLOUUOD 40 Ny

‘OTe

‘uatitoeds poor) ‘aret Ara A

‘IVI TOTIVY

‘yuenbady

‘AIVI LAYYVY,

‘OIBI LOYVY

“OIVY

‘ATuo woettdeds ofsuts y

‘armed ATO A.

‘amet AIO A

‘quenbad.T

‘area AIO A.

‘TTeurs Ataa suotmioedg

‘Trews Ar8A suotmtedg

“MOTUMLOD 40 N

‘uUMOIG ATTBIAMAS Ysay ‘ate

‘AIA TT 07 I0ysoTO

“oso

‘ToamATOFT pus olqytyy

“

‘OI [ IPT 0} 10480T[/)

‘OIG[IET 0} Toyo

“

“ce

“cc

‘AIQTIET 0} 10489q9

‘aaqytty 07 Aen} s,yeuuoy

“fLouqyeg

‘aq [tT pue qpoaAToyy

“ag TH

“AUG ITH 04 10380)

‘IQ [LEL pur [ToaAToH

“BITTE OF 193894 9)

‘QIqTIFT 07 19ys9TO

“SIVULO}T

“APITBOO'T

"8 quaays “eredtAtA

AL “etozI WIESE

buoquaygy “earpuardg

mts MO “eyeytorp

"QO 7 “BULIeua.cIg

ms MO “eyeard

ts alg. ‘eyeqound

‘HO. “BuLatjog

"* yale Tsteqreatog

‘HO CUTTOIL A

‘QUO 7 “BUUIsstyURseTa

Pr? St QUO eyBAO

Qg q “eyeuLsre ur

“* 940 7 ‘septodnd

‘QO “eurearn gy

ssnagy ‘eqdoaysdpod

** ssnaay ‘esotautds

"QO 7 “eUTMeUtd A

"QO ‘SueuIynypsse

sets meng ‘StuLoyIp

'* 940 7 ‘exuusAd

"Ue “STTIQeLTBA

aoupdfacy “epnyyLses

‘aoup.lfo(y “BILeTNYXe J,

“qo. ‘septoring

"MO. “BULeSTGOT

"8 019 “esroATUn

‘HO “BatngtO

‘VCINIUGDIA

n Quays,

fs ‘ered Ata vurypiidg

———— |S

‘ssnay TSeTg vuruarpng, |

ae ONG

‘SUBUT]NISSB VLIBIN}XIT,

per Foes WO. |

‘seploy[ng BULLAcIq OLD)

anne 00

oTy ATrure 7

‘sotoodg pue wiowen

‘sod LT,

Dee.

ever

vfera of the R

orTranitn

vir

‘QIVI LOT}RYY.

‘aIVI LOYYVY

‘uayorq ATTe1euer) ‘ated Ata A

‘ou, puv yURpUNg Vy

‘suatatoeds poor) ‘arvd Alo A

‘ouy AtoA “quepunqy

‘suatutoeds 00g = *aaud Ato A

‘suouttoads poor) ‘are yy]

‘[jeuts Aj[etouex) “WOTUTTLOD JON

‘auy Ada A = "WOTUTOL)

‘omer Ato A

‘oavt Ala A

{Ju usmteds apsuts W

‘auy AeA “WOUTOL)

ouynaiaop,, Syemowse0Q “quonbarty

‘Tews AtoA suatttpadg ‘ater Ato A

‘ouy AtaA = *yuenborq

“MOTUMOD YO NT

‘yTews puv oivt A194

‘I [IF] 0} 104807.)

ena TEE

“OIQ[I]] 0} oyseyQ

‘arg [LTT 0} 1038071)

“Oa ItET Puv TpeasATo]y

“OX EET 04 10801)

“

‘OIG IFT 0} 10}8079

TATE

“KauyTeg

“TEAMAToTy

‘OIG 0} 4080)

SEAN De eu sce SM ()

ies Aor

‘OAG[ITT 0} 1o4seT[.O

‘Kouyyeg

"29 7 O up ‘suezitayse }

ie ae 1/7) ‘epLamny

* Yquopy ‘epnyeorpiqum

"79 4g ‘efnssordep

te yr? up “BydBos

"Q4O (T ‘BUTMOTMO NY

‘ug “edst10 e[fomm0ysATOg

Ww -9 wz ‘eyeqound-oqw114s

ofp le ene ata! ieee UunrT ‘edst190

7/1) “eye SnI10d

"8s quofquopy ‘stastnzex

sifoltenensialre TONG & “ea0RSOL

‘yuuwTT “eypautoysAyog | )

‘VCINITAWWAN Aqrare,y

AM BUTTOVe ‘Yun “BABIOD BUTTTA}G

yo 9 wT “TEred0eg,

“yuUNnT ‘eIyeyoyy.

rere Our “epuedar

ress a7 Or “epnotme

CS gq Vuypouramng

“uury WIRD BITBIOY.?

Dae ee RR UE (hich

‘epuvdar vurpnutatng

"tayo “epnyeqoT

"QO .q ‘valynywounty,

20. ‘SISMeUBILE}Ipsut

‘WO “Bung towel

ee et ae MAL ‘BadBIT[IO

lO CZ ‘StRENGOTS

BLE is 25005 71 Re 808

‘eyorIRy BUT[NGIOURT

"0 7 fOqany BUI IOOSIT

LLL wUIqtoosty

8 GOT RRTAB]

‘HO. “eulprssed

CC We a

B{VSIAR] BUI[NpIsse—

—_— = —-——- Cy eA—-/

48 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

VIl.— Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-

Zealand Coleoptera.—Part IT.

F.L.S. &c.

ScAPHIDIID®.

Scaphisoma tenellum.

Cucusip=.

Dendrophagus capito.

ELATERIDZ.

Amychus, n. g.

Candezei.

Limonius collaris.

CLERID&.

Phymatophea, n. ¢.

electa.

Eumede, n. g.

eeraria.

Eleale opiloides.

TENEBRIONIDZ&.

Ectomida, n. g.

lacerata.

Adelium bullatum.

PyYTHONID.

Salpingus bilunatus.

CEDEMERID.

Sessinia pauperata.

MorpDELLID®.

Mordella funerea.

detracta.

By Francis P. Pascoe,

CURCULIONID 2.

Irenimus, n. g.

parilis.

Lyperobius, n. g.

Huttoni.

Peedaretus, n. g.

hispidus.

Erirhinus acalyptoides.

Aneuma, 0. &.

fulvipes.

Stephanorhynchus purus.

brevipennis.

Hoplocneme punctatissima.

Pactola, n. g.

variabilis.

Idotasia egena.

ANTHRIBID#.

Areocerus pardalis.

CERAMBYCID&.

Ochrocydus, n. g.

Huttoni.

Lamup 2.

Agapanthida scutellaris.

EROTYLIDA.

Triplax Brounii.

Scaphisoma tenellum.

S. nitidum, nigrum, pygidio pedibusque piceis; antennis pallidis,

articulis quinque ultimis, basi apiceque exceptis, fuscis; capite

prothoraceque impunctatis, hoc lobo scutellari scutellum obte-

gente; elytris impunctatis, stria suturali distincta; pygidio conico;

corpore infra nigro ; abdomine segmentis sex. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Auckland (Tairoa).

Longer than our S. Bolet’, and the elytra, except in the

sutural stria, impunctate ; in my specimen the eighth joint of

the antenne is much narrower than the seventh or following

joints. This character is found in other members of the

genus, but it does not seem to be invariable even in the same

species.

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 49

Dendrophagus capito.

D. parallelus, depressus, fulvus, parcim pilosus ; capite prothoraci

latitudine equali, inter oculos plicato-rugoso ; antennis corpori

longitudine fere zequalibus, articulis secundo tertivque simul quarto

paullo brevioribus, prothorace antice utrinque tuberculato pro-

ducto, lateribus dentibus tribus parvis instructis ; elytris pallidi-

oribus, confertim fortiter lineatim punctatis, plagis fuscis obscuris

notatis; pedibus pallidis, tarsis anticis articulo basali cordato-

ampliatis, secundo minore, tarsis intermediis et posticis elongatis,

linearibus. Long. 23-3 lin.

Hab. Otago; Lake Guyon.

Dendrophagus brevicornis,Wh., is a Cryptamorpha, a genus

first discovered in Madeira by Mr. Wollaston (Ins. Mad. p- 156).

D. suturalis and D. umbrinus, also from New Zealand, and

each represerited by a single specimen in bad condition in the

British Museum, appear to me to be scarcely more than varie-

ties. A species of the nearly allied genus Prostomis from

New Zealand was sent to me many years ago by the late Dr.

Howitt; but, excepting its larger size, I am unable to separate

it from the European P. mandibularis.

AMYCHUS.

Caput parvum, inter oculos planatum. Antenne breves, articulo

primo valido, secundo quam tertio paulo breviore, ceteris, ultimo

elliptico excepto, triangularibus, quam secundo haud longioribus.

Sulci pectorales obsoleti. Characteres alii fere ut in Lacone.

The habit of the species described below is unmistakably

that of Lacon ; but it has only a very slight trace of the lateral

prosternal groove destined for the reception of the antenna in

repose. It was discovered in the Chatham Islands by Mr.

Travers. I have dedicated it to Dr. Candéze, who has so

elaborately monographed the insects of the family.

Amychus Candezet.

A. validus, modice convyexus, fusco-tomentosus, pilis aurulentis parce

adspersus ; antennis fuscis, extus magis pubescentibus ; protho-

race amplo, subtransverso, basi fortiter trisinuato, angulis posticis

productis; scutello scutiformi ; elytris striatis, lateribus valde

rotundatis, griseo subfasciatis vel plagiatis, punctis nitidis adsper-

sis; corpore infra indumento fusco, verisimiliter spe detrito,

induto. Long. 7-9 lin.

Hab. Pitt’s Island.

Limontus collaris.

L. gracilis, nitide fuscus, prothorace pedibusque fulvescentibus :

antennis luteis, corporis dimidia longitudine, articulis secundo

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xvii. 4

50 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

tertioque breviusculis, ceteris longiusculis, serratis ; capite pro-

thoraceque sat vage punctatis; elytris elongato-cuneiformibus,

striato-punctatis ; meso- metathoraceque nitide fuscis.

Hab. Auckland.

An elegant species, not agreeing well with Limondus, and

probably belonging to a new genus.

PHYMATOPH A&A.

Caput antice modice productum. Ocul: reniformes, transversi.

Antenne articulo basali elongato, valido, tertio ad octavum gradatim

brevioribus ; clava magna, Jaxe triarticulata, articulis duobus

basalibus triangularibus, ultimo rotundato. Palp7 articulo ultimo

triangulari. Prothorax utrinque tuberculato-productus. Llytra

supra inequalia, basi prothoracis duplo latiora. Pedes modice

elongati; femora fusiformia, anteriora crassiora; tarsi articulo

basali obtecto ; wnguiculi basi dente instructi.

There is nothing in the sterna or abdomen different from

Scrobiger, Spin., near which this genus may be placed. Its

distinctive peculiarity is the large, loosely three-jointed club ;

but there is much to remind us of the West-African genus

Erymanthus.

Phymatophea electa.

P. modice elongata, fusca, subnitida, plagis succineis ornata, pilis

concoloribus adspersa; capite inter oculos nudo, bituberculato ;

prothorace antice tuberculis duobus succineis instructo ; elytris

inequaliter rude impresso-punctatis, humeris tuberculisque suc-

cineis sex, scl. duobus subbasalibus, duobus ante medium, duobus

sub apice positis, pone medium fascia obliqua elevata notatis ;

pedibus fusco variegatis; corpore infra nitide fusco. Long. 4—

423 lin.

Hab. Auckland.

EXUMEDE.

Caput antice brevissimum. Oculi magni, leviter emarginati, tenuiter

granulati. Antenne breviuscule, 11-articulate, articulis tribus

ultimis clavam formantibus. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo

ovoideo, labiales securiformi. Prothoraw capite angustior, basi

modice latus. Hlytra oblonga. Pedes graciles; tarsi articulo

primo brevissimo.

The only exponent of this genus has somewhat the habit of

Lemidia, from which it differs, enter alia, in its emarginate

eye; while Aulicus, to which it slightly approximates, has all

the palpi securiform.

Eumede craria.

E. fusco-enea, nitida, antennis, palpis pedibusque, femoribus excep-

tis, testaceis, pilis yolitantibus aliisque albis subadpressis yestita ;

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 51

antennis prothorace vix longioribus, articulis duobus basalibus

validis, secundo dimidio breviore ; prothorace paulo longiore quam

latiore, lateribus rotundatis ; elytris postice paulo gradatim lati-

oribus. Long. 24 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

Hleale opilovaes.

E. elongata, eneo-fusca, fulvo-varia, vage breviter pilosa; antennis

modice elongatis, clava laxe articulata; capite prothoraceque con-

fertim punctatis, hoe capite angustiore, basi angusto, in medio

fulvo ; scutello cordiformi ; elytris fortiter punctatis, apicem versus

paulo gradatim latioribus, fasciis duabus apiceque fulvis notatis ;

pedibus fulvis. Long. 22 lin.

Hab. Christchurch, Auckland.

Not unlike a small individual of Opilus mollis. The genus

is somewhat doubtful.

EcToMIDA.

Characteres generici fere ut in Pristodero, sed tarsis tibiisque aliis,

scil, articulis duobus basalibus conjunctis triangulum breviuscu-

lum formantibus, tertio parvo, angusto; tibiis extus compressis,

margine exteriore denticulatis.

Dermestes scaber, Fab.*, is congeneric with Pristoderus ant-

arcticus, White; Erichson’s Ulonotus is probably founded on

one of these two (he does not describe any species) ; Lacor-

daire, indeed, suggested the identity of these genera. In

Pristoderus the tarsi are simply linear, and the tibiz filiform,

not denticulate externally. The species here described is re-

markable on account of the dilatation, deeply divided into

lobes, of the sides of the prothorax ; the insect varies in colour

from uniform yellowish testaceous to brownish or with brown-

ish patches.

Ectomida lacerata.

E. oblonga, depressa, subtestacea, aliquando infuscata vel fusco

variegata, subtiliter tomentosa ; capite tuberculis parvis instructo ;

antennis articulis duobus basalibus crassis, tertio ad octavum grada-

datim brevioribus, clava fusca, articulis duobus basalibus valde

* “Nova Hollandia”’ is given as the habitat ; but the type in the British

Museum is the only individual I have seen. Dermestes limbatus, Fab.

(Ent. Syst. i. p. 254) is either my Phycosecis discoidea or P. atomaria (ante,

vol. xvi. pp. 215, 214). Lincline to the former ; but Mr. C. O. Waterhouse,

who has carefully compared them, thinks it is the latter; the two speci-

mens in the British Museum are barely recognizable. Fabricius must

have been labouring under difficulties when, in describing these two

species trom the Banksian collection, he referred them to Dermestes, with

which, it is almost needless to say, they have no affinity.

52 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

transyersis, ultimo rotundato ; prothorace rugoso, lateribus folia-

ceis, trilobis, lobo anteriore tripartito, lobis duobus posticis multo

minoribus; scutello parvo; elytris striato-punctatis, seriatim

tuberculatis, tuberculis interioribus quatuor, quorum tribus majo-

ribus, marginibus externis serratis, apicibus divergentibus. Long.

13-2 lin.

Hab. Auckland (Tairoa).

Adelium bullatum.

A, nitide nigrum, vel subnigrum ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter

punctatis, hoc transverso, in medio leviter canaliculato, lateribus

rotundato, basi sat lato, angulis posticis subacutis ; scutello parvo,

transverso; elytris elongato-cordatis, leviter irregulariter puncta-

tis, spatiis inter puncta levibus ovatis, plurimis oblongis vel line-

aribus; pedibus levigatis, nitidis; corpore infra nitido, abdomine

reticulato-punctulato. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Otago.

Adelium is a common Australian genus; but it has not

previously been found in New Zealand. This species may be

placed after A. proximum, although it is not closely allied.

The sculpture of the elytra is very distinctive (lines of fine

punctures embracing oval, oblong, and a few linear spaces, all

of a very irregular character). Setrotrana, to which A. prowxi-

mum was referred, should, I think, be united to Adelium,

its principal character (the “‘ contiguity” of the prothorax to

the elytra) being in some species rather difficult to determine,

although Lacordaire lays great stress on it. Amarosoma,

Redt., is the same as my Pheloneis (Journ. of Entom. vol. ii.

p- 483) ; his species, A. s¢mulans, is or was known to Austra-

lian entomologists as Adelium harpaloides, White ; but White’s

species is much less convex, with more parallel sides, and

larger. The two species should therefore stand as P. harpa-

loides, Wh., and P. simulans, Redt.

Salpingus bilunatus.

S. fuscus, subnitidus; antennis articulis quatuor ultimis perfoliatis,

fuscis ; capite prothoraceque fortiter punctatis, hoc utrinque ro-

tundato, basin versus multo angustiore ; scutello transverso; elytris

confertim striato-punctatis, macula magna semilunari, ad suturam

contigua, ornatis ; corpore infra pedibusque fulvescentibus, vel

aliquando infuscatis. Long. 1-1 lin.

Hab. Auckland.

This species has quite the outline of our S. @rews; but it is

scarcely half the length (7. e. eight times less in bulk), and well

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 53

marked by the large semilunar patch on the elytra extending

from the shoulder to near the apex and meeting its fellow at

the suture.

Sessinia pauperata.

S. testacea, parce pubescens; antennis articulo tertio quam quarto

paulo breviore ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter et confertim punc-

tatis; scutello majusculo, transverso; elytris brevibus, subpunctato-

striatis, interstitiis alternis multo latioribus. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

This very distinct species may at once be known by its

short elytra. The genus Sess’nza was published by me in

January 1863 (Journ. of Entom. ii. p. 45, note). Ananca,

Fairm. et Germ. (Ann. Soc. Ent. de Fr. 4¢ sér. iii. p. 267,

1863), must have been published some months later, as a

subsequent paper (p. 293) was read at the “séance”’ of the

10th June in the same year. Dryops lineata, Fab. (Ent.

Syst. 1. pt. 2, p. 76), and Dryops strigipennis, Wh. (Hreb.

and Terror, p. 12), belong to Sess’nva. The genus is differ-

entiated from Nacerdes by its two-spurred tibia. Selenopalpus

chalybeus and subviridis are probably only varieties of S. cya-

neus, Fab. (Dryops).

Mordella funerea.

M. nigra, subtilissime squamulosa, elytris in medio maculis duabus

fasciaque flexuosa postica, ad suturam interrupta, albo-pubescenti-

bus, sed in certa luce evanescentibus ; antennis, articulis quatuor

basalibus exceptis, serratis ; capitis fronte subtilissime punctata ;

tibiis fere ecalcaratis; tarsis quatuor anterioribus breviusculis ;

aculeo paulo recurvo; corpore infra nitide nigro. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Waikato.

About the size and general appearance of the Australian

M. 10-maculata, Fab., but, inter alia, minutely scaly, except

the white spots and band, not pubescent, and the tibial spurs

nearly obsolete.

Mordella detracta.

_M. nigra, pube, in certa luce grisea, subtiliter vestita ; elytris fascia

flexuosa ante medium maculisque duabus posticis albis ornatis ;

antennis minus serratis ; capite antice valde convexo; tarsis qua-

tuor anterioribus valde elongatis ; aculeo recto, breviusculo ; cor-

pore infra griseo-sericante. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Waikato.

About the size and general appearance of our M. fasciata,

but the elytra narrowing much more posteriorly and differently

marked.

54 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

TRENIMUS.

Rostrum parum elongatum, modice robustum, versus apicem mani-

feste crassius, apice triangulariter emarginato; scrobes breves,

apicales. Antenne graciles; scapus prothoracem attingens ; fun?-

culus articulo primo vix incrassato; clava distineta. Oculi sub-

tenuiter granulati. Prothorax subcylindricus, basi rotundatus,

lobis ocularibus parum prominulis. /ytra elongato-cordata, basi

prothorace manifeste latiora, humeris obliquis. Femora crassa ;

tibie flexuosee, postice corbellis subcavernosis. Abdomen seg-

mentis duobus basalibus ampliatis. Corpus squamosum.

Allied to the Australian genus Perperus, differing princi-

pally in the base of the elytra exceeding the width of the pro-

thorax at the base. This is a character on which Lacordaire

lays great stress; but in many genera it really seems to be

only of specific importance.

Trenimus parilis.

I, oblongus, niger, squamis obscure cervinis omnino dense tectus, se-

tulisque nigris adspersus; rostro capite duplo longiore, antice

carinato ; antennis ferrugineis ; scapo squamoso; funiculo arti-

culis tribus basalibus sensim brevioribus, ceteris obconicis ; pro-

thorace parum longiore quam latiore, lateribus rotundatis, pone

medium subparallelis ; scutello inviso ; elytris seriatim punctatis,

interstitiis vix convexis, tibiis subbisinuatis, apice subacuminatis.

Long. 33 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

LYPEROBIUS.

Molyti affinis. Rostrum validum, rotundum; mandibule lamelli-

formes ; scrobes oblique, oculos vix attingentes; clava distincta.

Prothorax lobis ocularibus paulo prominulis. Alytra ovalia.

Femora incrassata; tibie apice haud laminate. Abdomen. seg-

mento secundo quam tertio paulo longiore.

With nearly all the characters of the European Molytes, this

genus is principally distinguished by the tibie being without

that peculiar external prolongation of the lamina which nor-

mally forms the floor of the hollow (corbel) above which the

tarsus is inserted, and also by the club of the antenne being

distinctly marked off from the funicle. The fine species con-

stituting the only exponent of the genus at present has been

recently discovered by Capt. Hutton at Tarndale, near the

head of the river Wairau, in the Nelson province. “ It lives

on the spear-grass (Aciphylla Colensonis), and sucks its tur-

pentiny juices. The plant only grows on the mountains from

2000 to 5500 feet elevation.” The insect is entirely black ;

but some of the specimens are sprinkled with a few fine straw-

coloured hairs.

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 5d

Lyperobius Huttont.

L. ovalis, niger, nitidus; capite antice convexo; rostro tenuiter

punctato, basi fovea profunda impresso; oculis valde angustis ;

antennis piceis; scapo apice sensim incrassato; funiculo articulis

duobus basalibus eequalibus, reliquis submoniliformibus ; clava

breviter ovata, tomentosa; prothorace inzequaliter convexo, leviter

vage punctato; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis approximatis,

interstitiis planatis, tertio quintoque multo latioribus; corpore

infra nitido, subtiliter punctato ; pedibus tenuiter vage setulosis.

Long. 9-11 lin.

Hab. Tarndale.

PADARETUS.

Caput parvum ; rostrum modice elongatum, apicem versus crassius ;

scrobes premediane, oblique, ante medium oculorum desinentes.

Oculi ovales, grosse granulati. Scapus oculum vix attingens ; fu-

niculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo magno, ceteris transversis.

Prothoravx amplus, utrinque rotundatus, basi leviter bisinuatus.

Scutellum invisum. Elytra breviter cylindrica, basi prothoracis

latiora. Coa antice haud contigue; femora mutica; tibie

cylindricee, unco valido armate; tarst breves ; unguicult liberi.

Propectus haud excavatum. -Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus

ampliatis.

_ IL can only compare this genus to the Australian Psaldus,

from which it is at once differentiated, ¢nter alia, by its normal

scrobes and propectus (the latter without the slightest trace of

acanal). Syagrius has a different rostrum and the tibie not

armed with a hook.

Pedaretus hispidus.

P. breviter cylindricus, fuscus, squamulis erectis piliformibus, rostro

incluso, vestitus; antennis nitide subferrugineis, clava ovata ;

prothorace latitudine longitudini zequali, lateribus valde rotundatis,

supra confertim fortiter punctato ; elytris fortiter striatis, striis

punctis remotis impressis; corpore infra fortiter punctato; tarsis

fulvis. Long. 13 lin.

Hab. Auckland.

Erirhinus acalyptotdes.

#. ovatus, fulvus, parce sericeo-pilosus, prothorace fusco ; rostro

gracili, prothoraci longitudine equali, modice arcuato, basi striato ;

antennis fere in medio rostri insertis, clava majuscula, fusca ;

prothorace transverso, utrinque valde rotundato, sat vage punc-

tato; scutello rotundato; elytris prothorace multo latioribus,

striato-punctatis, apice rotundatis ; pedibus fulvis; corpore infra

infuscato. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Otago.

I can see nothing to differentiate this pretty little species

generically trom Hrtrhinus. It is very similar in appearance

to our Acalyptus Carpini.

56 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

ANEUMA.

Rostrum cylindricum, tenue, arcuatum; scrobes antemediane,

laterales. Scapus oculum attingens; funiculus articulo primo

elongato, crasso ; clava distincta. Oculi rotundati, fortiter gra-

nulati. Prothoraw transyersus, basi truncatus, lobis ocularibus

nullis. Hlytra elongato-cordata, prothorace multo latiora. Pee-

tus antice emarginato-canaliculatum. Cowe antice contigue,

intermediz modice approximate ; femora incrassata, infra dente

minuto instructa; tibiw breviuscule, recte; tarsi normales.

Abdomen segmento secundo haud ampliato, duobus sequentibus

conjunctim longiore. Corpus pilosum.

In this genus the head is deeply inserted into the prothorax,

and, although it is much bent inwards, the rostrum is not re-

ceived in the pectoral canal, the latter being bounded behind

by the anterior coxe. The presence of this canal prevents the

genus being associated with Hrirhinus, to which otherwise it

might have been referred.

Aneuma fulvipes.

A, ovalis, supra subtestacea, nigrescenti-nebulosa, pilis griseis sat

sparse vestita ; rostro prothorace breviore, basi lineis elevatis in-

structo; antennis subtestaceis, apicem versus infuscatis ; funiculo

articulis secundo, tertio quartoque gradatim brevioribus, tribus

ultimis transversis ; prothorace utrinque rotundato, leviter punc-

tulato ; elytris confertim striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis ;

corpore infra piceo-testaceo ; pedibus fulvescentibus, sparse pilosis.

Long. 1 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

Stephanorhynchus purus.

S. fere omnino griseo squamulosus ; rostro vix compresso, antice haud

cristato, fronte super oculos leviter bituberculata, tuberculis haud

setosis ; clava antennarum elongato-ovata, tomentosa, arcte arti-

culata; prothorace nonnihil subquadrato, sed antice subito con-

stricto, supra vix tuberculato; scutello parvo, transverso ; elytris

elongato-subcordatis, supra subplanatis, leviter tuberculatis, stri-

atis, interstitiis alternis elevatis, lateribus subito deflexis, apicibus

divergentibus ; femoribus posticis dente minus prominente ; ab-

domine segmentis tribus ultimis esquamosis, infuscatis; tarsis

articulo penultimo nigro. Long. 33 lin.

Hab. Pitt’s Island.

In S. attelaboides, Fab., the only species hitherto described,

the upper surface is very irregular, the rostrum with a sharply

raised longitudinal crest, the prothorax conical, &c. It varies

in colour, being sometimes uniformly grey, as in the species

before us; but its normal state is well represented in Mr.

White’s figure (Ereb. and Terror, tab. 3. fig. 11).

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 57

Stephanorhynchus brevipennis.

S. squamulis filiformibus brevibus fere omnino tectus ; rostro capite

paulo longiore, antice gibboso, fronte super oculos leviter bituber-

culata, tuberculis haud setosis ; occipite longitudinaliter excavato ;

claya antennarum elongato-ovata, arcte articulata; prothorace

capite minore, conico, pone apicem strangulato; elytris brevibus,

leviter striatis, singulis quadrituberculatis, tuberculo juxta suturam

pone medium majore,'vel cristam triangularem formante, apicibus

rotundatis ; tibiis fulvis, posticis valde curvatis. Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Christchurch.

Well differentiated, cnter alia, by its short elytra, rounded

at the apices.

Hoplocneme punctatissima.

H. nigra, vel purpureo-nigra, vix nitida, femoribus apice, tibiis tar-

sisque subferrugineis, supra confertim punctata; capite inter

oculos haud excayato, collo valde constricto; clava antennarum

majuscula ; prothorace subcylindrico, angulis anticis rotundatis ;

scutello parvo ; elytris sat ampliatis, haud striatis. Long. 13 lin.

Hab. Otago.

Smaller than H. Hooker?, Wh., from which it may be at

once known by the irregularly crowded punctures on the elytra

without any trace of striee, instead of being in regular lines.

Mr. White refers Hoplocneme to the neighbourhood of Orches-

tes, with which it has nothing to do; it is one of the Erirhi-

nine, and allied to the same writer’s Stephanorhynchus. The

funicle in Hoplocneme is six-jointed, and the club is four-

jointed.

PACTOLA.

Rostrum capite brevius, cylindricum ; scrobes oblique, infra oculos

desinentes. Antenne subterminales ; scapus elongatus, pone ocu-

los superans; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo majusculo,

quatuor ultimis transversis ; clava magna, ovata, concreta. Ocult

prominuli, laterales, rotundati, grosse granulati. Prothorax an-

gustus. Hlytra ampliata, supra irregularia, humeris callosis.

Pedes quatuor anteriores mediocres, femoribus simplicibus, tebis

subrectis ; pedes posteriores majores, femoribus fortiter clavatis,

infra dente magno armatis, ¢ibis arcuatis, haud compressis, om-

nibus apice muticis ; tarsts articulo tertio late bilobo ; unguiculr

subdentati ; cove antic contigue, intermediz et postice late dis-

tantes. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus valde amphatis.

It is with some doubt that I refer this genus to the Erirhi-

nine. In the form of the hind legs it approaches the two

preceding genera; but the head, not constricted behind to

58 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and

form a neck, would seem to indicate a different type.

Ixalma, another anomalous genus, with somewhat similar

legs, but having a free pygidium, I refer to the neighbourhood

of TYachygonus. M. Roelofs (Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xvii.

p- 126) places his genus Celia*, apparently identical with

Lvalma, among the “ Kugnomides,” ¢. e. with the Erirhinine.

‘These are all isolated forms; but I think the pygidium offers

a more important character than the separation or the conti-

guity of the anterior coxe. The species described below

differs considerably in coloration, some individuals being of an

almost uniform dark brown, others pale brown on the disk of

the elytra; some have the elytron prettily variegated—a cen-

tral dark triangular spot with a light semicircular line behind,

and other variations.

Pactola variabilis.

P. oblonga, fusco- vel brunneo-squamosa, aliquando variegata ; an-

tennis fulvis, apicem versus infuscatis ; prothorace subcylindrico,

in medio bituberculato ; elytris basi prothorace fere triplo latio-

ribus, supra tuberculatis, antice subdepressis, late striato-punc-

tatis ; corpore infra sparse punctato. Long. 14 lin.

Hab. Auckland.

Idotasia egena.

I. elliptica, nitide nigra; rostro pone basin fortiter arcuato, dimidio

basali antice punctis magnis oblongis approximatis impresso ;

oculis grosse granulatis; antennis fulvo-ferrugineis ; clava ob-

longo-ovata ; prothorace sat vage punctato; elytris vage leviter

punctulatis ; pedibus piceis. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Waikato.

This species is more nearly allied to the Batchian J. scaphd-

cides than to either of the Australian members of the genus ;

it is, however, broader and less convex, the posterior portion

of the elytra less attenuated, the intervals of the punctures on

the rostrum less decidedly e elevated or cariniform, &e. Jdotasia

now contains nine species—five from New Guinea and the

neighbouring islands, two from Queensland, one from New

Caledonia, and the above. They are very homogeneous, ex-

cept the one from New Caledonia, but are differentiated by

well-marked characters.

Arewocerus pardalis.

A, dense pubescens, fuscus, albido maculatus ; antennis breviusculis,

nitide fulvis, articulis tertio ad quartum paulo elongatis ; clava

* Celia has long been used for a genus of Carabidee.

Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera. 59

infuscata, articulis perfoliatis, duobus basalibus valde transversis,

ultimo rotundato; prothorace transverso, basi quam apice fere

duplo latiore ; scutello minuto; elytris oblique striato-punctatis,

humeris paulo callosis ; pedibus pallidis, tibiis apicem versus leviter

incrassatis, tarsis articulo basali modice elongato. Long. 14 lin.

Hab. Auckland.

Probably introduced, as this species has also been found in

Ceylon; but it has not, I think, been described. It is like

A, Coffee, but smaller, with shorter antenne, the club stouter

and more compact, the tarsi not nearly so long, &c.

OcHROCYDUS.

Caput breve. Oculi permagni, subtenuiter granulati; eprstoma di-

stincta ; labrum parvum ; /abitwm membranaceum, bifidum ; maa-

alle lobo interiore triangulari. Palpz elongati, omnes fere equales.

Antenne (3) corpore longiores, 12-articulate, articulo basali

mediocri, obconico, tertio paulo breviore, ceteris (ultimo excepto

breviusculo) parum longioribus, subeequalibus, unilateraliter dila-

tatis; ( 2 ) corpore breviores, 11-articulate. Prothorax transversus,

depressus, muticus. //ytra prothorace latiora, elongata, subparal-

lela. Pedes tenuati, elongati; femora linearia; tebice, postice

flexuosee exceptie, recta, apice bispinosee; cove antice transverse.

Prosternum eleyatum, postice rotundatum. Abdomen molle,

levigatum.

The only exponent of this genus retains the name of Apha-

nasium australe, Boisd., in the British Museum*, and as such

was referred by Mr. White to the Prionide. It is probable

that Lacordaire, had he known it, would have placed it in his

‘¢ Monodesmides.” I do so now with some hesitation in con-

sequence of the absence of the lateral ridges separating the

pronotum from the sides of the prothorax, and the presence of

the inner maxillary lobe.

Ochrocydus Huttont.

A. fulvescens, elytris nitide testaceis; capite prothoraceque sat

sparsim, pectore dense, villosis; prothorace angulo antico rotun-

dato, lateribus subparallelis; elytris sat confertim punctatis,

apicibus ad suturam spinosis; pedibus tenuiter pilosis; tarsis

intermediis et posticis articulo primo quam secundo longiore ;

segmento ultimo abdominis in foemina solum detecto. Long. ( 3)

12 lin., (2) 16 lin.

_ Hab. Waikato; Wellington.

* It was this that led me to describe the true Aphanasium australe as

a new species under the name of Solimnia sublineata, a mistake which |

afterwards corrected (Journ. Linn. Soe. ix. p., 154).

60 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

Agapanthida scutellaris.

A, oblonga, depressa, rufo-castanea, antennis pedibusque dilutiori-

bus, supra confertim punctata, griseo variegata ; scutello nigro,

subscutiformi, in medio excavato ; elytris apice paulo dehiscenti-

bus, sutura canaliculata. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Waikato,

Judging from Mr. White’s figure of A. pulchella (‘ Voyage

of the Erebus and Terror,’ Entom. tab. 4. fig. 10), this species

differs, it might be thought almost generically, in its shorter

and much thicker femora. ‘The derm in my unique example

(apparently a female) seems to be covered with a membranous

sort of integument, peeling off in patches; but, from the

regularity on both sides, the variegation does not seem to be

due solely to that cause. The slight intervals between the

punctures on the elytra have a granulated appearance. Aga-

panthida differs from Phlyctenodes in its finely faceted eyes,

an exceptional character in its own and allied groups.

Triplax Brounti.

T. obovata, fusco-castanea, nitida, antennis pedibusque ferru-

gineis, ilis articulo ultimo apice obliquo, palpis maxillaribus

articulo ultimo valde transverso ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter,

elytris fere obsolete punctatis; tibiis modice triangularibus ;

prosterno postice paulo bilobo. Long. 1# lin.

Hab. Auckland.

Rather narrower than 7. enea, and the elytra more cuneate.

The nearly allied Australian genus Thallis, Er., has filiform

palpi. I have named this interesting species after Captain

Broun, whose numerous discoveries are adding so much to our

knowledge of the insect-fauna of New Zealand.

VIII.— Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic

Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAMES THOMSON,

F.G.8., and H. ALLeyne Nicnoison, M.D., D.Sce.,

F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University

of St. Andrews.

[Continued from vol. xvi. p. 429.]

{Plates VI. & VII.]

Genus CYATHOPHYLLUM.

Cyathophyllum, Goldfuss (in parte), Petref. Germ. vol. i. p. 54, 1826.

Gen. char. Corallum simple or compound, with a well-

developed epitheca. T'abule not complete, but well developed

and occupying a central area, which is surrounded by a more

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 61

or less extensive zone of vesicular tissue, composed of nume-

rous rows of minute cells. Septa with their sides and edges

smooth, always symmetrically developed and regularly ar-

ranged. No true columella is present; but the septa usually

extend to the centre of the visceral chamber, where they par-

tially coalesce or are twisted together, so as to form a small

spurious columella projecting into the bottom of the calice.

The form of the corallum differs very much in different

species of Cyathophyllum. In the simple forms the corallum

is more or less of a conical or cylindro-conical figure, usually

"more or less bent or curved towards the base, and often with

well-marked accretion-ridges. Good examples of these are to

be found in C. angustum, Lonsd., C. Murchisoni, EK. & H.,

C. Stutchburyi, EH. & H., C. Remeri, EK. & H., C. ceratites,

Goldf., and C. obtortum, HK. & H. The compound forms of

Cy tyathophyllum assume very different aspects according to their

mode of growth. Some, such as C. articulatum, Wahl. ., and

C. cespitosum, Goldf., form fasciculate masses, in which the

corallites are long and cylindrical, and remain distinct. from

one another. Others, such as C. truncatum, Linn., and

C. paracida, M‘Coy (PL. VII. fig. 7), exhibit the purest form

of compound calicular gemmation, and form inverted pyra-

midal masses, the bases of which are formed by the parent

corallite. Others, again, such as C. hewagonum, Goldf., C. bolo-

niense, Blainy., C. ‘Sedgwickii, E .& H., and C. regium, Phill.

(Pl. VIL. fig. 9), constitute astreiform ‘masses, in which the

corallites are generally firmly united laterally, and assume a

polygonal form from mutual pressure. Tinally, one species at

any rate, viz. C. helianthoides, Goldf., appears to have been

sometimes simple and sometimes compound. In the compound

Cyathophylla calicine gemmation is the predominant mode of

increase, though later al gemmation obtains in some.

As regards their internal structure, the corals which are

referable to the genus Cyathophyllum appear to be marked out

with sufficient distinctness. The epitheca is generally thin,

but well developed, and marked with fine concentric strize and

more or less conspicuous annulations of growth. Very often

there are vertical lines or ridges corresponding with the septa

within ; and these are very conspicuous in some forms, as, for

example, in C. angustum, Lonsd., and C. bisectum, Lindstrém.

The tabule never extend completely across the visceral

chamber, as they do in Zaphrentis and Amplexus, but are

always confined to a zone or area occupying the centre of the

coral, This tabulate area is sometimes very extensive, at

other times more or less contracted; and within it the tabule

are usually very closely set, often bifurcating and coalescing

with their neighbours (PI. VI. fies L & Pi, VIL. figs. 7 A ON

62 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

The central tabulate area of the coral is, in all forms pro-

perly referable to Cyathophyllum, surrounded by an exterior

zone of finely vesicular tissue. ‘This forms the periphery of

the visceral chamber, and is composed of numerous layers of

minute lenticular cells, which are invariably inclined upwards

and outwards as regards the axis of the coral (PI. VI. fig. 1 4,

& Pl. VII. figs. 7 4, 9).

The septa are well developed, symmetrical, regularly ar-

ranged, and not interrupted in general by the development of

any conspicuous fossula. Secondary septa may or may not be

present. In the outer portion of the coral the interseptal

loculi are more or less copiously filled up by dissepiments,

which form the vesicular tissue above spoken of, and have

their convex surfaces directed upwards. The sides of the

septa are plain, and their free edges are not denticulated as

they are in the genus Heliophyllum. At the bottom of the

calice the septa generally extend inward to the centre of the

visceral chambers, where they are usually twisted together so

as to form a small projection or false columella. In almost all

the typical forms of the genus a similar meeting of the septa

in the centre of the corallum is shown in transverse sections

of the coral at all heights (Pl. VII. figs. 8 & 9). In some

forms, however, which are not otherwise separable from Cya-

thophyllum, and which appear properly to belong to it, trans-

verse sections exhibit the septa stopping short at some distance

from the centre, and leaving the tabule exposed to view over

a larger or smaller median area (as in C. paracida, M‘Coy,

Pl eV dies 7p),

It will be seen from the above that the structural characters

which collectively distinguish the genus Cyathophyllum are :—

(1) the presence of a more or less extensive central tabulate

area ; (2) the existence of an exterior zone of vesicular tissue,

formed by oblique dissepiments, the convexities of which are _

directed upwards ; (3) the more or less completely developed,

symmetrical, and plain septa; (4) the general twisting together

or union of the septain the centre of the floor of the calice,

constituting a false columellar projection.

With regard to the affinities of the genus, its nearest ally

appears to be Diphyphyllum, Lonsd. Some forms of Cyatho-

phyllum, indeed, such as C. cespitosum, Goldf., appear to es-

tablish an almost complete transition between the two genera.

As a general rule, however, the genus Dipvhyphyllum can be

readily distinguished by the fact that the septa appear never

to extend quite to the centre of the visceral chamber, but

invariably leave a well-defined central tabulate area into which

the septa are not prolonged. There is thus no twisting to-

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 63

gether of the septa in the centre of the corallites to form a

false columella. The genus Hridophyllum, EB. & H., is simi-

larly distinguished from the true Cyathophylla, with the addi-

tional character that adjacent corallites are united together by

epithecal processes. In the genus Fusetcularia® of Dybowski,

however, the septa are said to extend quite to the centre of the

visceral chamber, where they come into contact with one

another ; and it is difficult to see how these can be generically

separated from forms like C. cwspitosum, Goldf. The genus

Donacophyllum of the same author appears to be hardly sepa-

rable from Diphyphyllum, the only difference which is stated

to exist being in the size of the vesicles of the dissepimental

area (Mon. der Zoanth. scleroderm. rugosa aus der Nilurfor-

mation Esthlands &c., p. 80).

If, on the other hand, we take the simple forms of Cyatho-

phyllum, we find few genera so closely related thereto as to

afford any great difficulty in diagnosis. From Zaphrentis

proper the simple Cyathophylla are at once distinguished by

the incompleteness of the tabule, the presence of an exterior

zone of vesicular tissue, and the possession by the latter of a

well-marked fossula, formed by the folding and coalescence of

a certain number of the septa.

The genus Campophyllum, E. & H. (Pl. VI. figs. 3,4, 4.4),

offers, again, a transitional form between the simple Cyatho-

phylla and the genus Amplexus. It agrees with the former

in having the tabule restricted to a central area, and in the

presence of an exterior zone of vesicular tissue ; whilst it ap-

proximates to the latter in the fact that the septa do not nearly

reach the centre of the visceral chamber, but leave the tabulie

exposed over an extensive median space.

The genus Calophyllum, Dana (Pl. VI. figs. 5-7 A), whether

valid or not, is fundamentally separated from Cyathophyllum

by the fact that it possesses no circumferential zone of vesicular

tissue, and by its complete tabule. Whether or not Calo-

phyllum is distinct from Amplewus, as denied by Edwards and

Haime (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. p. 347), and affirmed by

M‘Coy (Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 91), and more recently by

Dybowski (Mon. der Zoanth. scler. rugosa, p. 118), can hardly

be settled except by a reference to the forms originally examined

by the great American naturalist when founding the genus.

Our examination of the corals of the genus Streptelasma,

Hall, has not yet proceeded far enough to justify us in speaking

positively as to its affinities. Whatever its true position may

* This name will have to be abandoned, having been previously applied

by Milne-Edwards to a well-known genus of Polyzoa.

64 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

be, however, it is clearly separated from Cyathophyllum by

the absence of any external area of vesicular tissue.

The genus Heliophyllum, Hall, though in certain respects

nearly allied to Cyathophyllum, and appearing in great part to

take its place in certain formations, is nevertheless distin-

guished by characters of primary importance. It agrees with

Cyathophyllum in possessing a circumscribed central tabulate

area, in the extension of the septa to the centre of the visceral

chamber (where they are more or less twisted and coalescent),

and in the fact that the circumferential zone of the corallum is

more or less minutely subdivided into cells by the development

of dissepiments in the interseptal loculi. With these sub-

stantial points of agreement, there is the following striking

dissimilarity of structure :—In Cyathophyllum the lines of dis-

sepiments run from the theca ¢nwards and downwards, so as

to form a series of layers of minute vesicles having a corre-

sponding inclination. In Heliophyllum, on the other hand, the

interseptal loculi are divided into compartments by the inter-

section of two sets of dissepiments, of which the primary and

far most conspicuous series is directed from the internal

surface of the wall obliquely crxwards and upwards, towards

the centre, in a succession of ascending arches, the convexities

of which are directed upwards. The dissepiments of this series

appear on the free edges of the septa within the calice as so

many short spines; and they communicate to the sides of the

septa, as seen in transverse sections, a characteristic and un-

mistakable denticulation. They are intersected, generally

nearly at right angles, by a second series of dissepiments,

which are much more delicate, more disconnected, and more

variable than the preceding, but which generally run inwards

and downwards from the wall.

The genus Omphyma, Rafinesque and Clifford, is, again,

related to Cyathophyllum, the central tabulate area being sur-

rounded by an outer zone of large vesicles having an upward

and outward direction. It is, however, distinguished by the

fact that the septa do not coalesce centrally, but leave a small

portion of the tabule free to view, by the presence of four

shallow septal fossule, by the possession of root-like out-

growths of the epitheca, and by the comparatively gigantic

size of the vesicles filling the outer portion of the interseptal

loculi.

Finally, we may briefly consider the forms which have been

at various times placed under the names Caninia and Cya-

thopsis. Most of the forms included under the genus Caninia,

Mich., have been shown by Milne-Edwards and Haime to

appertain in reality to Zaphrentis. This is the case, more

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 65

or less certainly, with C. patula, Mich., C. cornu-copie,

Mich., C. punctata, D’Orb., C. cibicina, Lonsd., and C.

bilateralis, Hall; whilst C. cornu-bovis, Mich., is apparently

an Amplexus, and C. sulcata, D’Orb., is an Aulacophyllum.

These distinguished authorities, therefore, consider that Ca-

ninia, Mich., is but a synonym of the previously founded

Zaphrentis of Rafinesque and Clifford; and in this opinion

they have been generally followed.

Prof. M‘Coy, on the other hand, came to the conclusion

that Caninia could be separated from Zaphrentis by the pos-

session of a circumferential zone of vesicular tissue ; but his

conclusion was vitiated by the fact that he included under this

name forms of very diverse nature. Thus his C. turbinata

and C. lata are reterable to Omphyma; whilst his C. sub-

ebicina appears to be a Zaphrentis.

The genus COyathopsis, D’Orb., again, was considered by

Milne-Edwards and Haime as synonymous with Amplexus ;

-but it was retained as distinct by M‘Coy, who placed under it

C. cornu-bovis, Mich. (Pl. VII. figs. 6, 6A), which is pro-

bably an Amplexus, together with C. cornu-copie, Mich., and

C. fungites, M‘Coy, both of which belong to Zaphrentis.

According to M‘Coy’s definition, Cyathopsis, D’Orb., is di-

stinguished by not having the exterior zone of vesicular tissue

which is present in Caninia; whilst it is said to differ from

Amplexus chiefly in the more vesicular nature of the tabula,

and the greater inward extension of the septa.

More recently Dybowski (op. jam cit.) has declared in

favour of retaining both Caninia and Cyathopsis. He places

Caninia in the immediate neighbourhood of Omphyma, from

which it is separated, in his opinion, solely by the fact that it

possesses but a single septal fossula, whilst four such exist in

the latter. He also retains Cyathopsis, D’Orb. (as distinct

from Amplexus), and places it next to Zaphrentis, from which

he separates it simply by the smaller development of the septa.

According to his views, Zaphrentis and Cyathopsis agree with

one another in having septa of unequal lengths and of irregular

arrangement; whereas he places Amplerus in a different

family, as having equal and regularly arranged septa. We,

however, do not think that any difference in the extent to

which the septa are developed should, of itself, be regarded as

of such high value in classification ; nor can we admit, as a

matter of fact, that the septain the genus Amplecus are always

equally developed.

Upon the whole * there can be little hesitation about con-

* Whether Cyathopsis, D’Orb., can be retained as a distinct genus or

not depends, of course, upon the characters possessed by the form which

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii.

66 Mr:J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

sidering Cyathopsis a synonym of Amplexus, as insisted on by

Edwards and Haime. The same authorities can ‘equally be

followed in referring most of the species of Caninia to the genus

Zaphrentis.

There is, however, one species of Caninia, viz. the Caninia

gigantea of Michelin, which, in our opinion, cannot possibly

be referred to Zaphrentis without violating its natural affini-

ties. This species was removed from Caninia to Zaphrentis

by Milne-Edwards and Haime; and its name was at the same

time changed to Z. cylindrica, in consequence of there being

already in existence the much older Z. gigantea of Lesueur,

which is an unquestionable Zaphrentis. We are, however,

satisfied that the coral known under the names of C. gigantea,

Mich., or 7. cylindrica, EK. & H., possesses a structure which

removes it out of Zaphrentis proper, as will at once be evident

from the following brief summary of its leading characters :—

Corallum (PI. VI. figs. 1-11) tall, cylindrical or cylindro-

conical, more or less curved, with distinct accretion-swellings.

Epitheca thin, with fine encircling lines of growth. Calice

circular and shallow. The central area of the coral is occupied

exclusively by the tabule, which are close-set and numerous,

and bend down slightly at the margins of the area. Circum-

ferentially there is a large, distinct, and well-developed zone of

vesicular tissue, formed by dissepiments filling the interseptal

loculi, and constituting a series of minute lenticular cells ar-

ranged in rows which have a direction upwards and outwards.

The septa are well developed, but do not appear to extend to

the centre of the visceral chamber, a portion of the central

tabulate area being left exposed to view. ‘The primary septa

are numerous, apparently always over sixty in number towards

the summit of the corallum, and they alternate with much

shorter secondary septa. <A single well-marked septal fossette

is present, placed on one side, formed by a depression of the

tabule, and occupied by a single short septum.

D’Orbigny selected as the type of the genus, viz. Cyathopsis (Amplexus)

cornu-bovis, Mich. ‘This coral differs from typical species of the older

genus Amplerus (such as A. coralloides, Sow.) chiefly in the fact that the

septa extend further inwards towards the centre of the visceral chamber.

The distinction relied upon by D’Orbigny is that 4. cornu-bovis possesses

a septal fossette formed by an inflection of the tabulee on one side; but a

similar, though less pronounced, fossette is present in A. coralloides ; so

that this distinction falls to the ground. The development of the septa in

A. cornu-bovis, though greater than in A. coralloides, is not sutlicient to

constitute a ground of generic distinction, since in both forms a large

‘central area of the tabule is left exposed to view. We have not seen the

original specimens of A. cornu-bovs, Mich. ; but we figure an example,

apparently belonging to this species (Pl. VII. figs. 6,64), which shows

the characters of the septa, and can be compared with the figures we have

previously given of Amplexus.

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 67

When we consider the above-mentioned characters as dis-

played by longitudinal and transverse sections of this coral

(Pl. VI.. figs. 1-11), we are led to the conclusion that it is

fundamentally distinguished from all the forms of Zaphrentis

proper (1) by the fact that the tabule do not extend com-

pletely across the visceral chamber, (2) by its possession of an

exterior vesicular zone, formed by very numerous dissepiments

filling the interseptal loculi, and (3) by the fact that the septal

fossula is not formed by the bending round and coalescence of

a certain number of the septa, but is constituted by a funnel-

shaped depression of each successive tabula (whence the name

of Stphonophyllia applied by Scouler to forms presenting this

peculiarity).

On the other hand, it agrees with the genus Cyathophyllum,

as we have defined it, (1) in the fact that the tabule are re-

stricted to a central area, and (2) in the possession of a well-

marked circumferential zone of lenticular cells, which are ar-

ranged in layers inclined upwards and outwards. In the pos-

session of a well-marked fossula, on the contrary, it certainly

differs from the more typical simple Cyathophylla, though some

of these do actually possess a small or rudimentary fossette.

A more serious difference, however, is found in the fact that

the septa do not appear to reach the centre of the visceral

chamber, but fall short of this point, and leave the tabule

exposed. This, at any rate, is what is shown by transverse

sections (Pl. VI. figs. 1 B-11), though, according to Edwards

and Haime, the septa are continued in the form of striz nearly

to the centre of the highest of the tabule *.

So far as the evidence in our possession goes, we have no

doubt as to the propriety of removing Z. cylindrica from the

genus Zaphrentis ; and we are inclined to think that it should

be placed in Cyathophyllum, in spite of the minor differences

above noted. In that case the original specific name will have

to be restored, and it will stand as Cyathophyllum giganteum,

Mich. If the above-mentioned differences should be consi-

dered of sufficient weight to separate it generically from Cya-

thophyllum, then the genus Caninia will have to be resuscitated

for its reception, and it will revert to its original title of Caninia

gigantea, Mich.

The genus Cyathophyllum has a wide range in time, ex-

* Much stress cannot perhaps be laid upon the fact that the septa fall

short of the centre. It is true that in the most typical Cyathophylla they

extend to the centre of the visceral chamber; but there is at least one

marked exception to this rule, viz. C. paracida, M‘Coy (PI. VII. figs. 7B,

7c), in which the septa fall short of the centre, and leave the tabulee ex-

posed to view in the centre.

68 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

tending from the Upper Silurian (Wenlock Limestone) to the

top of the Lower Carboniferous. It appears to have attained

its maximum of development in the Devonian period.

Genus CAMPOPHYLLUM.

Campophyllum, Milne-Edwards and Haime, Brit. Foss. Cor., Intr.

p- xviii. (1850).

Gen. char. Corallum simple, conical or cylindro-conical,

with an epitheca. Calice deep. ‘Tabula well developed, ex-

tending over a large central area, but not quite reaching the

inner surface of the theca. Outside the tabulate area is a zone

of vesicular tissue ; but this is mostly of inconsiderable thick-

ness. ‘The septa are short, and do not nearly extend to the

centre, but leave the smooth upper surfaces of the tabule ex-

posed over a large median space. At the circumference of

the visceral chamber the interseptal loculi are occupied by

delicate dissepiments (PI. VI. figs. 3, 4, & 44).

As we have remarked before, the genus Campophyllum may

be regarded as intermediate between the simple Cyathophylla

and Amplexus. The point in which the genus approaches

Cyathophyllum is found in the fact that the interseptal locult

are filled up externally by fine dissepiments, which give rise

to a peripheral zone of vesicular tissue, in which the vesicles

are arranged in layers directed upwards and outwards. This

vesicular zone, however, is very rarely developed to any thing

like the extent which characterizes Cyathophyllum ; and it is

often filled up and almost unrecognizable. Irom the typical

Cyathophylla, again, the genus is separated by the much less

highly developed condition of the septa, and the exposure of

the tabule to view over a large central area. In this latter

feature, on the other hand, the genus closely approaches

Amplexus.

The tabule are comparatively remote and simple; and the

area which they occupy is sometimes so great as to render the

distinction of examples from Amplexus a matter of difficulty.

The septa, though short, are always longer than in most of the

species of Amplexus, and they are united towards the circum-

ference by a moderate number of dissepiments. The dissepi-

mental vesicles are small and lenticular in shape. A septal

fossula is present, in some instances at any rate, and is formed

by a depression of the tabule on one side of the corallum

(PL. VI. fig. 3). Short secondary septa are developed alter-

nately with the primary septa.

In the absence of any certainty as to the precise forms in-

cluded by Prof. Dana in his genus Calophyllum, we are in

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 69

doubt as to whether it may not be in part conterminous with

Campophyllum as well as with Amplexus. The forms recently

referred to Calophyllum by Dybowski (Mon. der Zoanth. scler.

rugosa, pp. 118-121) are partly simple and partly compound,

and are certainly not referable either to Campophyllum or

Amplexus. We have, however, no means of judging to what

extent they can be regarded as representing the forms referred

by Dana to Calophyllum. There exists, however, in the

Carboniferous rocks of Scotland, a group of corals which stand

intermediate between Campophyllum on the one hand and

Amplexus on the other. They differ from the former in having

no well-defined exterior zone of vesicular tissue, and from the

latter in the much greater development of the septa, which

only leave a small central area of the tabulee exposed. Whether

the name of Calophyllum can with propriety be retained for

such forms we leave at present an open question ; but we have

figured a few examples for purposes of comparison.

As at present constituted the genus Campophyllum contains

only simple corals. ‘There would, however, be some reason

for removing Cyathophyllum paracida, M‘Coy, from its present

genus, and referring it to Campophyllum, as suggested by

Milne-Edwards and Haime (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. p. 395).

The ground for such a change is that the septa in this species

appear never to reach the centre of the visceral chamber, but

always leave a portion of the tabule exposed ; whereas in the

typical Cyathophylla the septa meet in the centre. Hf this

change were to be accepted, then Campophyllum would con-

tain compound as well as simple forms. Cyathophyllum gigan-

teum (=Zaphrentis cylindrica) would also have to undergo a

similar transference. We do not, however, feel justified in

adopting this alteration with the evidence at present in our

possession.

The genus Campophyllum is mainly Devonian in its range ;

but it also extends into the Carboniferous system, where it is

represented by at least one species (Campophyllum Murehisont,

E. & H., Pl. VI. figs. 3, 4, & 4).

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES,

(All the specimens are figured of the natural size.)

PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. Cyathophyllum (Caninia) giganteum, Mich., outline of the corallum

q ‘of anne re dividual, Fk Auchenskeoch Quarry, near Dalry,

Ayrshire (Lower Carboniferous); 14, longitudinal section of

the upper portion of another individual of the same, from the

Lower Carboniferous of Rathgate, Linlithgowshire; 18-11,

“70 > Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on two

transverse sections of the same, showing the structure at dif-

ferent stages of growth.

Fig. 2. Transverse section of another example of the same, Lower Car-

boniferous, Brockley, near Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

Fig. 3. Transverse section of Campophyllum Murchisoni, EK. & H., Lower

Carboniferous, Durnish, County Limerick. (In the collection of

the Geological Survey of Ireland.)

Figs. 4,4 4. Longitudinal and transverse sections of another example of

the same, Lower Carboniferous, near Beith, Ayrshire. In all

these examples the narrow outer vesicular zone is more or less

completely filled up.

Figs. 5,54, 6,6, 7, 7 4. Longitudinal and transverse sections of different

examples of a coral possibly belonging to Calophyllum, Dana.

The structure is nearly allied to that of Campophyllum ; but there

is an absence of any exterior zone of vesicular tissue. The spe-

cimens are from the Lower Carboniferous of Ayrshire.

Puate VII.

Figs. 1, 2, & 8. Transverse sections of a large species of Cyathophyllum,

closely allied to C. giganteum, Mich., but differing in the nature

of the dissepiments, the number of the septa, and certain other

particulars. The specimens exhibit a large septal fossula. Lower

Carboniferous, Ireland. (In the Collection of the Geological

Survey of Ireland.)

Figs. 4 & 5. Transverse sections of Cyathophyllum, sp., exhibiting fissi-

parous development. Lower Carboniferous, Brockley, near

Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

Figs. 6, 6 4. Amplexus (Cyathopsis) cornu-bovis, Mich., showing the septa

ee inwards to near the centre of the visceral chamber.

ower Carboniferous, Ayrshire.

Fig. 7. Cyathophyllum paracida, M‘Coy, showing calicular gemmation ;

7 A, longitudinal section of the same ; 7 B—7 D, transverse sections

of the same. Lower Carboniferous, Lanarkshire.

Fig. 8. Cyathophyllum, sp., transverse section. Carboniferous, Ireland. (In

the collection of the Geological Survey of Ireland.)

Fig. 9. Cyathophyllum regium, Phill., transverse section of a small slab ;

9 a, longitudinal section of a single corallite of the same.

[To be continued. |

1X.—Descriptions of two new Coleopterous Insects belonging to

the Families Buprestide and Melolonthide. By CHARLES

O. WATERHOUSE.

Fam. Buprestidae.

Stigmodera Saundersti, sp. n.

Oblonga, convexa, lata, nitida, viridi-cerulea; elytris cyaneis, ma-

culis quatuor coccineis; thorace convexo, longitudine # latiori,

fortiter crebre punctato; scutello parvo, nitido; elytris thorace

vix latioribus, at 21 longioribus (apicibus rotundatis), punctato-

striatis. Long. 8 lin., lat. 34 lin.

This species is peculiar for its broad, very convex form, and

new Coleopterous Insects. 71

rounded apices fo the elytra. The sides of the thorax are

rounded in front ; the posterior angles are rather less than right

angles. he elytra are deep steel-blue, strongly punctate-

striate ; the interstices are scarcely convex, very finely and

not thickly punctured; but there are some large punctures

about the shoulders. ach elytron has two bright red spots ;

the larger one occupies all the base except the scutellar region ;

the second spot is near the apex, commencing on the margin,

and, extending obliquely upwards, nearly reaches the suture.

Hab. New South Wales. Brit. Mus.

This species differs considerably from all the other Stigmo-

dere, but should, I think, be placed next to S, bifasciata,

Saund., which it most nearly resembles in form.

Fam. Melolonthide.

CALONOTA, Hope.

I have examined many examples of Calonota, and am un-

able to detect more than eight joints to the antenne (not nine,

as given by Lacordaire). The third joint is very long, cylin-

drical; the fourth the same form, but shorter; the fifth very

short, thickened at the internal apical angle ; the sixth, seventh,

and eighth form the club, elongate in the male, ovate in the

female.

The name Pyronota, Boisd., although prior to that of Hope,

is given without any proper characters for the genus; and |

therefore adopt Hope’s name.

Iam unable to distinguish more than one species of this

genus. I am even unable to find any definite characters to

separate the piceous form, with pale margins and broad thorax

(which at first appeared quite distinct), from the typical bright

green C. festiva. I find intermediates both in form and colour,

PHyLuococerus, Hope, MS.

Antenne nine-jointed ; first joint much enlarged at the apex ;

second nearly globular; third, fourth, and fifth cylindrical,

subequal, a little shorter than the second; sixth joint very

short, but broader than the previous joint ; the seventh, eighth,

and ninth joints forming a club, very long in the male, elon-

gate-ovate in the female. Clypeus somewhat deeply triangu-

larly emarginate in the middle, Mesosternal projection long,

conical. Posterior coxee with the internal angle not produced

into a spine; posterior femora with a small triangular pro-

jection on the internal lower margin. Claws simple.

72 On two new Coleopterous Insects.

This genus is founded on a well-known Australian insect,

but it appears to be undescribed. It is intermediate between

Calonota and Colymbomorpha.

Phyllococerus purpurascens, Hope, MS.

Ovalis, convexus, nitidus: capite thoraceque viridibus ; elytris griseo-

purpurascentibus ; corpore subtus piceo, eneo tincto, dense albo-

pubescente ; elytris sat fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis alter-

natim seriatim punctatis. Long. 6 lin., lat. 3 lin.

Form of Colymbomorpha lineata, but more regularly oval

and more convex; very shining. Clypeus thickly and mo-

derately strongly punctured, narrowed in front, triangularly

notched in the middle. Thorax not very thickly and some-

what obscurely punctured. Scutellum green, obscurely punc-

tured. Llytra greyish purple, somewhat strongly striate-

punctate: the interstices not convex; the first irregularly

and somewhat strongly punctured ; the third, fifth, and seventh

each with an irregular row of punctures; the second, fourth,

and sixth are rather narrower. Club of the antenne black.

Anterior tibiz slender, with an oblique incision in the middle

of the outer edge, surmounted by a somewhat acute (but not

projecting) tooth.

Hab, Swan River. Brit. Mus.

CoLyMBomorPHA, Blanch.

This genus is united to Calonota in Gemminger and Harold’s

Catalogue. I think it should certainly be kept distinct. It

differs from both the foregoing genera in being hirsute above,

and in having the mesosternal projection in the form of a

blade instead of conical; from Calonota it differs in having no

appendage to the claws. These characters have already been

noted by Lacordaire ; but that the males have five lamelle to

the nine-jointed antenne seems to have been entirely over-

looked.

In the British-Museum collection there are three or four

specimens, which differ considerably in colour and sculpture

from each other and from the type of the genus, C. lineata ;

but I cannot satisfy myself that they are more than varieties,

as there appear to be intermediates.

On anew Species of Sessile-eyed Crustacean. 73

X.—Description of a new Species of NSessile-eyed Crusta-

cean, and other Notices. By the Rev. THomas R. R.

STEBBING, M.A.

[Plates IV. & V.]

Microdeuteropus bidentatus, n. sp. Pl. IV. figs. 1, 1a, 1d.

This new species of Microdeuteropus was dredged at Sal-

combe in August of the present year (1875). It exhibits

well the characters of the genus as given by Messrs. Bate

and Westwood, if we except the expression “complexly sub-

chelate,” which they apply to the first gnathopods. This

complexity, however, does not belong to all the species

they describe, nor to the females of any of them. The genus

Autonoé of Bruzelius was separated trom Microdeuteropus of

Costa to receive species which do not possess the complexity

in either sex, and which have the rami of the last pair of

pleopoda unequal. But the separation seems scarcely desirable,

since there appears to be no correlation between the two cha-

racters used for the generic distinction. Thus the present

species and M. longipes, at least as described in the ‘Cata-

logue of Amphipodous Crustacea,’ have the rami of the last

pleopoda equal, but the hands not complexly chelate. On

the other hand, IZ. grandimanus, also described in the Cata-

logue just mentioned, has the rami of the pleopoda unequal,

but the posterior angle of the carpus of the first gnathopods

produced into a tooth in the male—a circumstance which

links it closely to the IM. gryllotalpa of Bate and Westwood,

M. anomalus of Rathke.

In general appearance the new species has a near re-

semblance to M. Webster?. The superior antenne have a

secondary appendage of three slender articulations, and a

flagellum of fifteen. In the lower antenne the articulations

of the flagellum are comparatively stout, but only four in

number. ‘The eyes are small and black. The whole animal

is slender, and, like others of the genus, when dead has a

metallic lustre. The telson has a double apex, carrying two

short spines and two sete. The last pair of legs exceeds in

length the preceding pair by the whole of the long thin pro-

podos and finger; the antepenultimate pair is the shortest ;

the third and fourth pairs are equal in size, having the finger

two thirds the length of the propodos. The thighs of all the

seven pairs of legs are long; those of the second enathopods

are distinguished by a sort of curved spur projecting at the

anterior distal angle ; in other respects this pair of gnathopods

v4 On a new Species of Sessile-eyed Crustacean.

seems scarcely distinguishable from the corresponding limbs

of M. Webster’: the general proportions are the same; and the

wrist and hand are in like manner densely clothed with long

hairs on the anterior margin, while tufts project from the

other side. Close to the extremity of the palm is a slender

spine, which the finger, when in a clasping position, overlaps.

The first gnathopods exceed the second in size, but to no very

great extent; they agree with the second in hirsute adornment,

with, however, this addition, that the hinder part of the meta-

carpus is here clothed like the front of the wrist and hand,

The wrist is rather longer than the hand, but scarcely so wide.

The palm of the hand is quite unlike that of any of the other

hitherto described species of MJicrodeuteropus: the defining

angle is rounded off; from the interior of this curve rises a

transparent spine, itself slightly curving, against the outer

side of which the serrated finger impinges when clasped.

Almost parallel with the spine a strong tooth shoots up from

the palm, meeting the concavity of the finger, and beyond

this another, smaller tooth, nearer to the wavy line which

marks the hinge. The spine is capable of an independent

motion backwards and forwards in the line of the finger.

Under the microscope little circles or dark points in orderly

arrangement mark the places of insertion of the long bright

hairs, producing a very agreeable effect.

It is right to notice the remarkably close resemblance of

this species to the Microdeuteropus (Gammarus) longipes of

Lilljeborg, taken at Kullaberg in Scania. But whereas in

our species the first gnathopods have the two processes on the

palm of the hand, in the foreign species they are stated to be

on the posterior margin. ‘The words of Lilljeborg’s description

are “‘ Manus pedum thoracicorum primi paris isdem secundi

paris majores, apud marem ovate, ad marginem posticum,

unguem propius, processibus duobus et aculeo interno mobili

predite,”’ which Mr. Spence Bate, in the British-Museum

Catalogue, thus translates :—“ First pair of gnathopoda larger

than the second, having the propodos in the male ovate, fur-

nished on the posterior margin near the dactylos with twe pro-

cesses and an internal movable spine.”

Boeck’s description of the species says, ‘ Pedes primi paris

apud marem articulo primo postice perdilatato et setoso; carpo

permagno sed breviore quam manu; hac ovata, in margine

inferiore dentibus validis duobus armata.”” It may be remarked

that the first joit of these gnathopods in the Salcombe species,

though broad, is not very remarkably so, and is certainly not

setose; nor is the finger in the third and fourth pairs of legs

On some Species of Sessile-eyed Crustaceans, 75

equal in length to the hand, as in Boeck’s account. The Rev.

A.M. Norman, to whose kindness I am indebted for the means

of comparing the foreign literature on the subject of MWicrodeute-

ropus (Autonoé) longipes, doubts whether Boeck is really de-

scribing the same species as.that which Bruzelius names A wtonoé

longipes : for, while the branches of the last pleopoda are said

by Lilljeborg” to be equal to one another, and by Bruzelius to

be twice as long as their stem, Boeck speaks of the outer branch

alone as being much longer than its peduncle. On the other

hand, the Gammarus longipes of Lilljeborg suits the Salcombe

species in all respects, if the term ‘ margo posticus’’ could

be understood to mean not what is commonly called the hinder

margin, but the palm at right angles to it. In that case the

name bidentatus would have to succumb to the priority of

longipes.

It may be added that Boeck is not very consistent in his

discrimination of MMicrodeuteropus from <Autonoé. In the

generic character of the former he says that the last pleopoda

have the inner and outer ,branches almost equal in length.

He then gives two species :—WM. gryllotalpa (grandimanus,

Bate), in which the outer is a little longer than the inner

branch ; and JM. anomalus, in which, he says, the branches

are equal. In the generic character of Autonoé he tells us

that the outer branch is longer than the inner. This, it must

be presumed, implies a decided inequality ; otherwise it would

be no mark of distinction from the genus Microdeuteropus.

Yet of the only two species described, A. longipes and A. plu-

mosa, it is doubtful whether the former possesses this cha-

racter; and of the latter Boeck himself says, not that one

of the branches is, but that the branches are, twice as long

as their peduncle. So that, if things which are double of

the same are equal to one another, this species ought not to

be reckoned an Autonoé, or the generic character of Awtonod

must itself be amended, which would be best effected by its

reabsorption into Microdeuteropus.

Anonyx obesus, Spence Bate = Acidostoma obesum,

Lilljeborg.

An example of this species, not hitherto recorded from the

south, was taken at Salcombe on the muddy sand, from which

Ophiura brachiata may be dug at very low tide. The speci-

men was salmon-coloured with white markings, the legs and

antennee white, the eyes orange-red.

76 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on some

Kriyera arenaria, Spence Bate. PI. IV. fig. 3.

The genus Kréyera was separated from Monoculodes of

Stimpson only on the ground that the animals belonging to it

have the eyes apart and the second pair of gnathopoda chelate.

It so happened that, while the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea ’

was passing through the press, the authors became acquainted

with a new species on all accounts demanding admittance into

the genus, except from its having the eyes confluent. The

separateness of the eyes can no longer, therefore, be reckoned

among the characters of the genus ; and the genus itself might

well be cancelled, and the species assigned to Monoculodes.

As far as the confluence of the eyes is concerned, it is not only

Kréyera altamarina that possesses this Cyclops-like appear-

ance; it belongs also to the species Avéyera arenaria, on which

the genus was founded. At least, if specimens taken in South

Devon may be trusted, the eyes, which are situated on the

projection of the head, meet in the centre, being distinct, indeed,

from one another, but closely united; they are magenta in

colour, prettily picked out by white facets. The boundaries

are determined by two concentric curves across the head,

and at the sides by the shape of the projection of the head,

the lines of which they follow. The white median line

which divides and unites the two organs pursues a straight

course.

It will often be in vain to seek for the eyes in specimens

that have been long dead; the pigment invariably loses its

colour, and generally becomes dispersed or invisible. As

the specimens described by Messrs. Bate and Westwood

appear to have reached them from a distance, it is probable

that the eyes were not in a condition to admit of accurate

description.

Lilljeborgia Normanni. PI. IV. fig. 4.

This species was described in the ‘Annals’ for July 1874,

from specimens taken at Salcombe. In those specimens the last

pair of pleopoda were wanting; and as the closely allied species

Lilljeborgia shetlandica (B.& W.) was described by Messrs.

Bate and Westwood from specimens in a similar predicament,

the present opportunity is taken of giving an account of these

organs as seen in the female of Lilljeborgia Normannt. 'There

is not likely to be much difference between the two species in

this respect. The stem of the pleopoda in question is stout,

widening towards the distal end, and projecting as far as the

Species of Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. (7

branches of the other pleopoda; its two branches are equal

in length, broad and thin, the upper one being as it were

sheathed in the lower. The spines are set rather away

from the edges. On the distal end of the stem three

spines make themselves conspicuous, a long one followed

by two short ones. The telson is in two pieces, which can

move independently ; the lower part is curved; the upper

ends in a long point, preceded by a cavity and another sharp

tooth; from this cavity spring two spines, a long one and a

short one.

Melita gladiosa, Spence Bate. Pl. IV. figs. 2, 2 a-d.

This species is tolerably common in the estuary at Salcombe;

but only the male has as yet been described. The female

agrees in form with the male very minutely, except in regard

to the second pair of gnathopods. These in the male present

a short wrist, but a large and broad hand with a curiously ser-

rated and uneven palm and a massive scimitar-like finger, all

much exceeding in size the corresponding parts of the first

gnathopods. In the female the two pairs are nearly equal :

both pairs in this sex have the finger pointed and simply

curved, the palm nearly straight and set with a row of short

fine hairs. The first pair have a dense fringe of fine short

hairs also on the hinder margins of the metacarpus, wrist, and

hand, such as occurs in the female of Melita obtusata. In the

first pair the wrist and hand are equal and similar, both being

broadly oval; the palm of the hand is scarcely defined. In

the second pair the palm is defined by a small tooth, the wrist

is about as long as that in the first pair, but not so broad; the

hand is equal in breadth to that of the first pair, and about one

third longer.

Both in the male. and female the third segment of the tail

has the lower half of the hinder margin and the hinder half

of the lower margin serrated, just as in Megamera Othonis of

Spence Bate, which the Rev. A. M. Norman has ascertained

to be the female of Mera longimana.

A striking characteristic of Melita gladiosa in both sexes is

the dentation of the pleon. According to Bate and Westwood,

all the segments of the pleon, except the sixth, have the dorsal

surface of the posterior margin furnished with three teeth.

The exception is unnecessary ; for in fact the three teeth are

present, though much less pronounced and rather difficult to

observe, in the sixth segment. The telson is double, each

branch having a spine rising from the centre, and the upper

78 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on some

margin concave between this spine and the pointed extremity.

In the last pair of pleopoda the minute upper branch is broadest

near the distal end.

A specimen of the male dredged at Salcombe has one of

the second gnathopods normal, the other much smaller and

almost without trace of denticulation. A specimen of Melita

palmata taken at Torquay presents a similar inequality in the

second pair of gnathopods. Another example of M/. palmata

in the same condition has been described by Mr. Spence Bate ;

who suggests in explanation that a limb has been lost by some

injury, and then replaced by a new one imperfectly developed.

These casualties would seem to argue a combative disposition

in the genus Melita.

Proto Goodsiri, Spence Bate.

. As in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea’ Proto Goodsiri

is thought to be only a northern species, it may be worth while

to record its capture in the Salcombe estuary during August

of this year (1875). The work just mentioned affirms that “ the

tail is very rudimentary, and supports in the male a single

pair of rudimentary propoda.” In the Salcombe specimens,

however, there are two pairs of these styliform appendages,

as in the closely allied species Proto pedata. Both species

were dredged in the same part of the estuary ; and the female

forms, found in proximity to each among the contents of the

dredge, were not distinguishable from one another.

The numerous variations in the second gnathopods of Caprella

acanthifera make the suggestion at least plausible that Proto

pedata and P. Goodsiri, mainly distinguished as they are by

differences in the hands of the second pair, may be only varieties

of one and the same species, with P. Goodsiri for the older, as

it seems to be invariably the larger, form.

Tanats vittatus, Lilljeborg.

In discussing the genus Apseudes, Messrs. Bate and West-

wood take occasion to remark that, although they had examined

some hundreds of individuals of the genus Tanazs, they had

never seen one possessing the features of a female. At the

same time they call attention to Rathke’s figure of his Cros-

surus vittatus, with a large incubatory pouch filled with large

eggs, this Crossurus being the Yanazs of Lilljeborg. They

mention also that Miiller, Rathke, and Lilljeborg have described

the females of Zanazs as resembling the males, Additional

Species of Sesstle-eyed Crustaceans. 79

evidence can scareely be needed; but it will do no harm to

place on record the capture of a fine specimen of Tanais vit-

tatus with eges as described by Rathke. It was taken in

August 1875 from the shore-piles on the North Sands at

Salcombe, in which, as in similar piles at Torquay, this

species abounds along with Chelura terebrans and Limnoria

lignorum.

Apseudes Latreillit, Bate and Westwood.

This species, hitherto recorded only from the North, was

dredged this summer at Salcombe. The antennze bear a very

close resemblance to those of Apseudes talpa, a fact which

could scarcely be guessed from the figures of the two species

in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea.’ There is, however,

apparently no crenulation in the large basal joint of the upper

antenne, though it has the uneven outline and sete noticeable

in the other species.

Jera albifrons, Leach. Pl. V. figs. 5, 5a, 5b, 6, 6a, 7.

The generic character of Jera in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed

Crustacea’ states that ‘ the pleopoda or branchial appendages ”’

are “covered by a large plate occupying the entire under

surface of the pleon.” In the remarks which follow, however,

it is explained that this plate (or “‘ grande lame operculaire,”’

as Milne-Edwards has called it) is a sexual distinction peculiar

‘to the females. It is necessary to bear this in mind in order

to infer, what is not otherwise indicated, that the Jara albi-

frons figured and described in the work referred to is a female

form, while the Jera Nordmanni of the same work is a male,

One might easily jump to the conclusion that they were the

sexes of a single species; nevertheless such a leap in the dark

would land us in a mistake. On all the shores near Torquay

Jera albifrons is very common, and, at least in one spot (on

Meadfoot Beach), Jera Nordmanni is, or till lately was, also

abundant. But though in close propinquity, the two species

were not mixed, Jera Nordmann? occupying a higher zone of

the beach than its congener. Messrs. Bate and Westwood

give the same length for each of the species, namely “ about

one sixth of an inch.” This is probably an oversight or a

printer’s error, since, though the figure of J. Nordmann? hap-

pens to be a larger one than that of J. alb/frons, in the lines

which indicate the natural sizes these dimensions are reversed.

As a matter of fact no members of the Meadfoot colony of /.

Nordmanni appeared to attain fully even an eighth of an inch

80 On some Species of Sessile-eyed Crustaceans.

in length, while adult females of J. albifrons, though specimens

vary considerably, are often fully one sixth of an inch. But

along with these fine and prolific specimens may be found

many smaller, which have no doubt often been neglected as

juveniles, as equally without doubt some of them are. A fair

proportion, however, will be found to differ in construction

from the females; and from the absence of the opercular plate

and constant occurrence along with the females of J. albifrons,

they may be taken with considerable certainty to be the males

of that species.

They are not dilated, like the female, at the third segment,

but have the body parallel-sided. The curvature of the pleon

is laterally a little compressed, or in some specimens even

slightly incurved ; the apparatus of the underside of the pleon

is divided down the centre. ‘The plates meet but do not over-

lap; reaching nearly to the notch of the caudal margin, they

form a flattened arch over it, ending on either side in a sharp

produced point. There is no horizontal division of these plates

as in Jera Nordmannt ; but a quasi-oval scale of the branchize

is visible on each side. ‘The lateral margins of this apparatus

are fringed with very minute hairs, and have a sinuous outline

curving outwards near the base and then inwards. ‘The carpus

of the leg has a considerable swelling at its distal end, sur-

mounted by two short hairs or spines. This protuberance is

not found in the female. Both sexes in both species have the

margins of body and pleon set with hairs, not all of one length

but alternately (or nearly so) long and short. Jera Nord-

mann 1s rather more setose than the other species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IV. & V.

Fig. 1. Microdeuteropus bidentatus; 1a, first gnathopod; 16, second

gnathopod.

Fig. 2. Melita gladiosa (female) ; 2.4, maxillipede ; 24, first gnathopod ;

2 ec, second gnathopod; 2 d, pleon.

Fig. 3. Eyes of Kroyera arenaria, seen from above.

Fig. 4. Pleon of Lilljeborgia Normannit.

Fig. 5. Jera albifrons (male); 5a, leg ; 56, underside of pleon.

Fig. 6. Underside of pleon of ‘Jera albifr ons (female) ; 6a, leg.

Fig. 7. Underside of pleon of Jera Nordmann.

Bibliographical Notices. 81

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Geological Survey of the North-western Territories of the United

States of America.

1. Annual Report of the United States Geological and Geographical

Survey of the Territories, embracing Colorado, being a Report

of Progress of the Exploration for the year 1873, by F. Y.

Haypen, U.S. Geologist. Under the authority of the Secretary

of the Interwr. 8vo, 718 pages, with maps, views, sections, &c.

Washington, 1874.

2. Department of the Interior. Catalogue of the Publications of

the U.S. Geological Survey of the Territories, F. V. Hayprn,

Geologist-in-Charge. 8vo, 20 pages. Washington, 1874.

3. Department of the Interior. Bulletin of the US. Geological and

Geographical Survey of the Territories. Nos. 2-4, Second Series.

8vo, pages 51-231; plates 7-18. Washington, June 10, 1875.

4. Department of the Interior. U.S. Geological Survey of the Terri-

tories. F.V. Haypen, U.S. Geologist-in-Charge. Miscellaneous

Publications.—No. 1. Lists of Elevations, principally in that

Portion of the United States west of the Mississippi River.

3rd Edition. Collated and arranged by Henry Gannerr, M.E.

8vo, 74 pages. Washington, 1875.

5. Department of the Interior. Report of the U.S. Geological Survey

of the Territories. F. V. Haypnn, U.S. Geologist. Vol. VI.

Contributions to the Fossil Flora of the Western Territories.

Part I. The Cretaceous Flora. By Leo Lesquerrux. 4to,

136 pages, 30 tinted lithograph plates. Washington, 1874.

Tur U.S. Geological Survey of the Territories began in 1867 with

an examination of part of the Territory of Nebraska, and with a

grant of about 5000 dollars. Larger appropriations were made for

this excellent work, from year to year (75,000 dollars in 1872), and

the Survey was extended into the neighbouring Territories by more

and more completely furnished corps of geographers, geologists, and

naturalists. ‘lhe publications of the Survey are Reports, Miscel-

laneous papers and books, and Bulletins in 8vo, and Paleontological

Contributions in 4to (of which eight volumes have been issued), also

some 4to volumes of Sections, Sketches, &c., and several Maps.

The Annual Reports of the Geological Surveys carried on in the

United States of America continue to prove most valuable exposi-

tions of the geographical, zoological, geological, and mineralogical

conditions of the several States and Territories successively treated

of; and they supply not only vast stores of facts, but carefully

elaborated opinions and theories for the Biologist and Physicist.

The really great scientific expeditions conducted by the United-States

Geologist, Dr. F. V. Hayden, throughout Nebraska, round about the

headwaters of the Missouri, the Yellowstone, the Snake, and the

Kansas, together with the neighbouring portions of the Rocky Moun-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 6

82: Bibliographical Notices.

tains, have given us an insight into the structure and capabilities of

one of the most wonderful parts of the mighty North-American

continent. Here, before many years shall have passed, a great

population (with their railroads leading from ocean to ocean, their

wealth of gold and silver, their wealth of iron and fossil fuel, of

fertile lands, forests, and pasturage, with their glorious mountains,

rivers, lakes, and geysers) will be utilizing what the Indian passes

almost unnoticed, and what the Surveyors, amidst obstacles and

dangers, with skill and enthusiasm, have mapped and described with

scientific accuracy. Nor are the Antiquities by any means neglected.

See, for instance, Bulletin, 2nd ser. No. 1, for an account of the old

towers and cliff-houses of 8.W. Colorado, and Prof. Leidy’s illus-

trated paper on the Remains of Primitive Art in the Bridger Basin

of Southern Wyoming, and Dr. Thomas on the Ancient Mounds of

Dakota, in the Report for 1872.

The Report of Progress in 1873 fully supports the character of

the work done in former years, and digested in former volumes,

giving excellent results for geographer, naturalist, aud geologist, and

supplying definite information as to the agricultural capabilities and

the mineral resources of the districts examined. Owing to the

distance of the Territory, and the hostility of the Indians in the

unsurveyed lands adjacent to Montana, Idaho, Wyoming, and Utah,

already reported on, the Survey operations were carried on in 1873

in the Middle-Park, South-Park, and San-Luis districts of Colorado

and New Mexico, especially as this region is becoming rapidly de-

veloped by railroads and increased population. The ground had to

be geographically surveyed by triangulation, which the more com-

plete staff of 1873 efficiently carried out. The methods of topo-

graphical work are described in the Report (p. 6 &c. and p. 627 &c.);

and the necessity of combining topographical observation with geo-

logical research is insisted on. Contoured maps are especially recom-

mended as of use to the geologist. ‘ He may note by his observa-

tions, and express by means of vertical sections, the arrangement of

strata throughout a certain mountain, ridge, or range; and the con-

tour given on the map will then greatly facilitate his work, by en-

abling him to define more correctly than in any other way the limits

of the successive strata” (p. 7 & p. 12). Part IV. of the Report

(pp. 627-684), treating of the geography and topography, supplies

the elevations of many datum-points on the railways, great lakes,

and rivers of the United States, and on the Rocky Mountains, with

good maps, by Messrs. Gardner, Gannett, and Ladd ; indeed, besides

the heights, other points are treated of throughout by the geographers,

such as means of communication, distribution of timber, grass-lands,

and population.

The geologists of the Expedition, under Dr. Hayden, were Mr.

Marvine, Dr. Peale, and Dr. Endlich, and their assistants. With

the willing cooperation of the geographers, and of Messrs. Jackson

and Holmes (talented artists and topographers), the Surveyors have

worked out an extensive area of the great Nebraska formations and

Bibliographical Notices. 83

their mountain-boundary, and, besides ordinary sections, have pro-

duced some of the best sketches of geological appearances and rock-

scenery, and panoramic views exhibiting geological structure, that

any Reports have given to the public.

“The mountains are composed of a great series of metamorphic

schists, gneisses, and granites of pre-Silurian (‘Archean’) age,

with minor masses of eruptive rocks, all thrown into a complex

system of folds, difficult to trace on account of the absence of per-

manent features in any one horizon.’ Silurian, Devonian (?), and

Carboniferous strata*are recognized in the San-Luis district. Magni-

ficent inversions of Paleozoic and Mesozoic strata occur on the Kast

River (plate xvii.), and in the Madison range (Report for 1872,

p. 162). The unaltered strata of the great plains are all thrown

up along the mountain-base, with folds and faults, their edges

being exposed. The lowest are the Triassic, resting on the Archean,

succeeded by Jurassic, Cretaceous, and Lignitic (Upper Cretaceous

or Eocene), with Post-tertiary lake-beds, gravels, and lavas. In

«‘ Middle Park,” however, the Cretaceous seem to be the oldest of

the Secondary strata, and rest directly on the Archean ; and there

is observed in the district an unconformity “ between the Cretaceous

and Lignitic formations, proving that a small east and west anti-

clinal fold, which occurs along the Lower Grand River in the Park,

was formed at the close of the Cretaceous, and before the more ex-

tended Rocky Mountains uplift ; the inclination of probably Post-

tertiary lake-beds, pointing to a comparatively recent slight con-

tinuation of this uplift.”

Notes and réswmés of these interesting formations of the N.W.

Territories will be found in the ‘Annals,’ ser. 3, vol. xi. (1863),

pp. 372, &c., and ser. iv. vol. vi. pp. 487, &e.

The mining-operations in the several localities concerned are

described in their places in the Report; and the minerals, especially

the Tellurium and Tellurides lately discovered at Gold Hill and Red

Cloud, are treated of in the Appendix at p. 352 &e., and by Mr.

Marvine and Prof. B. Silliman at pp. 685-691.

The special reports on Paleontology (pp. 865-536) comprise valu- °

able memoirs by Professors Lesquereux and Cope. In Prof. Leo

Lesquereux’s memoir on the Lignitic formation of Colorado and its

fossil Flora, the claims of these strata to be regarded as Eocene

rather than Cretaceous are strongly advanced. The beds with

Scaphites, Inocerami, &e., said to be found above, or in, the Lignitie

series, are regarded by some as inverted strata (p. 368); but the

continuance of some Cretaceous forms of life into the early Tertiary”

seas of America is regarded by Prof. Lesquereux as the real cause

of the apparent anomaly. Ri

In his memoir on the Cretaceous and Tertiary Vertebrata of Colo-

rado and Dakota, Prof. E. D. Cope* indicates 149 species, 94 of which

* In the Report for 1872, Prof. Cope described, as new members of the

Kocene fauna of Wyoming, about 45 species of Mammalia, 3 of Birds,

44 Reptiles, 1 Batrachian, and 26 Fishes,

84 Bibliographical Notices.

are new. The Cretaceous groups of strata yielding them are :—

1 (lowest). Dakota. 2. Benton, with Hypsosaurus (Crocodile), Ap-

sohelix and Pelecorapis (Fishes). 3. Niobara: Natatorial Birds, 2,

and (?) Saurure, 2; Dinosauria, 1; Pterosauria, 4; Sauropterygia, 3;

Testudinata, 3; Pythonomorpha, 27 ; Isospondyli, 31 ; Selachit, 10.

4, Pierre: Reptiles and Fishes in New Jersey, Mosasauroids in

Colorado. 5. Fox Hills. The next group, Fort-Union or Lignitiec,

is “ Transitional,” having a Cretaceous fauna with a Tertiary flora.

Bitter-Creek and Bear-River groups are regarded as of Tertiary

age, some portions being as late as the Miocene. The Loup-River

group, of Pliocene age, so rich in Equine remains, is also present.

Seven good plates illustrate this portion of the Report.

From the Fort-Union group Prof Cope describes (p. 444 &c.) :—

Dinosaurs—Agathaumas sylvestris,

Hadrosaurus occidentalis,

Cionodon arctatus,

Polyonax mortuarius ;

Crocodile—Bottosaurus perrugosus ;

Testudinates—Trionyx vagans,

Plastomenus (?) punctulatus,

(?) insignis,

Adocus (?) lineolatus,

Compsemys victus, Leidy.

From the Eocene of Wyoming and Colorado, Prof. Cope deseribes

as new :—

Mammals —Fobasileus (Lowolophodon) galeatus,

Acheenodon insolens,

Phenacodus primevus,

Orotherium index ;

Fishes— Rhineaster pectinatus,

Amyzon commune,

Clupea theta.

The Vertebrates of the Miocene strata (White-River group)

occupy Chapter iv. p.461. heir new Insectivora are :—Herpeto-

therium, 5; Embassis, 2; Doimnina 3; Isacis, 1.

Of the Rodentia:—Humys, 1; Sciurus, 1; Gymnoptychus, 2 ;

Heliscomys, 1; Ischyromys, 1; Paleolagus, 4.

Of the Perissodactyla :—Symborodon, 7; Hyracodon, 1; Acera-

therium, 3; Anchitherium, 4.

Of the Artiodactyla :—Orcodon, 2; Proébrotherium, 1; Hypiso-

dus, 1; Hypertragulus,2; Leptomerya,1; Stibarus, 1; Pelonax, 2.

Of Carnivora :—Hycnodon, 2; Amphicyon,1; Cans,4; Bune-

lurus,1; Daptophilus, 1; Hoplophoneus, 1.

Of Quadrumana :—Menotherium, 1.

Testudinata, 5. Lacertilia, 7; Ophidia, 5.

In the Pliocene strata of the Loup-Fork epoch there are :—

Carnivora, 4, Proboscidia, 1,

Perissodactyla, §, Testudinata, 1.

Artiodactyla, 7,

Bibliographical Notices. 85

The Zoological Part II. of the Report (pp. 537-626) contains

lists and papers by Lieut. W. L. Carpenter, Dr. A. 8. Packard, Jun.,

C. R. Osten-Sacken, H. Ulke, and Dr. H. A. Hagen, on the Lepi-

doptera, Diptera, Coleoptera, and Neuroptera collected by the Ex-

pedition, with collateral Notes. Dr. Packard also describes the

Myriopods, a Lerneean, and some Phyllopods ; Mr. 8. I. Smith the

Amphipods ; A. E. Verrill the Leeches ; and W. G Binney enumerates

the Land-Shells. Twenty-four new species of Invertebrates are

here described, with numerous illustrations.

In performing so great an amount of field-work, and publishing

so freely and rapidly as they do, the Geological Surveyors of the

Territories are quite aware of the probable imperfection of the con-

clusions arrived at, and the possible existence of mistakes. They well

know the difficulty of assigning a fixed age to the Lignitic Group,

for instance ; and they know better than others the weakest spots

in their Surveys; but by continued labours they will correct and

improve, truth being their aim. Well does Dr. Hayden observe :—

“« Problems are arising, and will continue to arise, about which there

will be difference of opinion among true men of science. We shall

accept the verdict founded on the evidence as soon as it comes fairly

before us, regardless of our preconceived opinions.”

The elegant quarto monograph by Prof. L. Lesquereux on the

Fossil Plants found in the “Dakota Group,” chiefly of Nebraska

and Kansas, and known to be low down in the Cretaceous series of

North America, is of the greatest interest to geologists, and has

been produced in a form worthy of the great national Survey under

Dr. Hayden’s charge. The fossil flora under notice presents a Ter-

tiary facies, characterized by numerous Dicotyledonous Angiosperms

(110 to 20 others: Monocotyledones, 3 ; Gymnosperms, 8 ; Crypto-

gams 7).

Prof. Lesquereux has collated this flora with the illustrated fossil

plants of Europe and elsewhere, described by Heer, Schimper,

Debey, Dunker, Ettingshausen, Saporta, Marion, &c., especially with

those of Gelinden in Belgium, referred by Dewalque to the Lowest

Tertiary or ‘‘ Paleocene” (preceding the Eocene, Oligocene, Mio -

cene, and Pliocene) of Europe, which has the limestone of Mons at

the base, succeeded by the Heersian (including the Gelinden beds),

the Landenian, Ypresian, and Paniselian stages.

Still wanting more material for exact comparison with known

Cretaceous and Tertiary floras of other regions, and recognizing the

probable isolation of these and other plant-bearing beds of the late

Mesozoic and early Tertiary epochs in the American area, Prof. Les-

quereux acknowledges the want of homogeneity, or successional con-

nexion, of the fossil flor in North America, up from these wonder-

fully interesting Cretaceous deposits of Nebraska and Colorado, as

far as the Lower Miocene. In the mean time he has executed his

task of describing and illustrating these fossils in a masterly manner,

trusting to have added his share of knowledge as a recorder of

facts.

86 Bibliographical Notices.

Geology of British North America.

British North-American Boundary Commission. Report on the

Geology and Resources of the Region in the Vicinity of the Forty-

ninth Parallel, from the Lake of the Woods to the Rocky Mountains ;

with Lists of Plants and Animals collected, and Notes on the Fossils.

By G. M. Dawson, Assoc. R.S.M., F.G.S., Geologist and Botanist

to the Commission. 8vo, 379 pages ; with plates and woodcuts.

Montreal, London, and New York. 1875.

Mr. Dawson, during the two seasons of arduous work on this

Survey, devoted his attention chiefly to the geological structure of

the country ; but, with the aid of his colleagues, he got together a

collection of Insects (described by Mr. 8. H. Scudder, in Appendix D),

ot Unionide (described by Dr. P. P. Carpenter, in Appendix E),

and Grasses, Mosses, &ec. (described by Prof. Macoun and Mr. G.

Barnston, in Appendix F). Dr. Elliott Coues, accompanying the

United-States contingent of the Boundary Survey as Naturalist, has

zoological reports in preparation.

The geological observations extend over 800 miles across the

central region of the continent, hitherto geologically examined in

some parts only, and for 300 miles in longitude not even geo-

graphically known previously. Thus Mr. Dawson has worked out

some important links between what was known of the geology and

fossils north of his line (from the labours of Richardson, Bigsby,

Isbister, Hind, Hector, Owen, Keating, Meek, Heer, Selwyn, and

Bell), and what was known of the geology of the U.S. Territories

on the headwaters of the Missouri, Yellowstone, Kansas, &c. (from

the Surveys for the Pacific Railways, the U.S. Surveyors, and other

sources).

Laurentian, Huronian, Lower and Upper Silurian, and Devonian

rocks are noticed in succession, going from the Lake of the Woods,

through Manitoba; and the possible existence of Carboniferous

rocks, under the prairies, but probably without good coal-seams, is

adverted to. Permian and Triassic strata are wanting. The Creta-

ceous beds succeed, but rest on different bed-rocks in different

localities. They are not yet known in detail here; but further

south, in Upper Missouri, Meek and Hayden make them 26,000 feet

thick. The Tertiary Lignitic beds succeed, as on the north and the

south. These are famous for their stores of fossil fuel, for their

abundant vertebrate remains, and for their interesting, but as yet

not sufficiently disentangled, geological history. These, with the

Cretaceous beds below them, reach to the borders of the Rocky

Mountains ; but a thick mantle of sands and clays, referable to the

Glacial Period and to former great lakes, covers almost the entire

surface of the enormous plains of which they are the substrata.

The capabilities of the country with regard to settlement are

carefully considered, and the maintenance and planting of forests

especially insisted on as pisces

Dr. J. W. Dawson, F.R.S., supplies Appendix A (with a Plate),

Bibl iographical Notices. 87

on the fossil plants from the Lignitic shales, and points out their

** Miocene ” characters, as compared with other fossil floree of North

America and Europe; but, seeing that Reptiles of Mesozoic types

are associated with them, that Baculites and Znoceramz occur also

in the Lignitic series, and that a similar fossil flora occurs with

‘*Cretaceous ” marine animal remains in both Dakota and Vancouver,

he declines to assign these transitional beds to a definite systematic

period, unless it be Lower Eocene, when the “Cretaceous ” fauna

would thus seem to have persisted in the sea, whilst the land was

becoming covered with a new flora. He enumerates :—/lices, 2 ;

Hquisetacee, 2; Coniferee, 3; Monocotyledones, 4; Dicotyledones, 15.

Several fossil woods examined by the microscope are also described

and illustrated.

The fossil plants above mentioned came—some from “ Porcupine

Creek,” agreeing with the “ Fort-Union group” of Nebraska, and

others from “Great Valley,’ more nearly corresponding with the

“Green-River group.” The shales of the first of these groups, at

Milk River, yielded fragmentary remains of several Dinosaurs, 'Tor-

toises, and Gar-fishes, determined by Prof. Cope, in Appendix B, as

Cionodon stenopsis, Hadrosaurus?, Trionyx vagans(?), Trionyx sp.(?),

Plastomenus costatus, Pl. coalescens, Compsemys ogmius, C.? victus,

Clastes, sp.

The Report has a good Index. Itis well printed, and is ilustrated

throughout with numerous careful sections, mostly copied by ‘ photo-

engraving” from pen-and-ink sketches by the author.

Geology of Indiana.

Fifth Annual Report of the Geological Survey of Indiana, made

during the year 1873, by EK. T. Cox, State Geologist, assisted by

Prof. Joun Courert, Prof. W. W. Borprn, and Dr. G. M. Lz-

verte. S8vo, 494 pages, with maps, views, and sections. India-

napolis, 1874.

In continuation of former Reports (noticed in the ‘Annals,’ July

1873), My. E. T. Cox and his assistants present the results of their

further surveys in Indiana, Rich in coal and iron, this region

demands the attention of metallurgists, as the chief portion of the

Report satisfactorily shows. Indeed in the interest of the Ameri-

can iron-workers, Reports, by Mr. Hartmann, on the Exhibition of

coal and iron at the Universal Exposition at Vienna, on the Iron

and Steel Industries of Rhenish Prussia and Westphalia, with a

map, and on the manufacture of Spiegeleisen (pp. 5-101), precede

the Geological Report of Indiana. This latter continues to give

careful details of local geology, notices of all minerals and stones

of commercial value, and of the manufactures and agricultural

resources. The Antiquities, some of the most remarkable in the

world, are not neglected ; for frequent mention is made of the Mound-

builders and of their shell-heaps, tools, and extensive works. Ata

bend of the Wabash River, in Posey County, an isolated bank,

35 feet high, overhangs the river, which has eaten it half away

88 Royal Society :—

within the memory of man, exposing the abundant bones, pottery,

and other relics of the Archaic inhabitants. The pottery is de-

scribed as peculiar, good for food-cooking, thin, and resisting fire to

a wonderful extent; some of it will be illustrated next year. A

remarkable group of stone fortifications and mounds on the Ohio,

in Clarke County, is also delineated and described. The Caves in

Lawrence County, with their blind fauna, also receive attention.

The Tripoli found in pockets in the cherty limestone, forming the

roof of the coal, in Dubois County, is described as siliceous particles

of organic origin, probably due to Foraminifera and Sponges (p. 424).

Near the base of the Coal-measures in Warren County, Mr. Collett

discovered a slab of sandy mud-stone bearing casts of cracks and

footprints; of these latter Mr. E. T. Cox gives a lithograph, of the

natural size, with the name Colletosaurus indianensis. He notices

that the bones of the Amphibamus grandiceps, Cope, were found in a

similar geological horizon in Llinois.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

June 17, 1875.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in

the Chair.

‘First Report of the Naturalist accompanying the Transit-of-

Venus Expedition to Kerguelen’s Island in 1874.” (Conclusion.)

By the Rev. A. E, Harton.

In January 1875, shortly after the departure of the American

Expedition from Royal Sound, an opportunity occurred of visiting

ancther part of Kerguelen’s Island. To relieve the ennui of his

officers and men, who by that time were thoroughly tired of being

detained without any definite occupation in an uninhabited island,

Captain Fairfax ordered the ‘ Volage’ to leave Observatory Bay,

and proceeded to Swain’s Bay, where he remained three weeks.

During this period he entertamed me as his guest, took me to the

best localities in the bay for collecting, and rendered me every

assistance that lay in his power. The Royai Society is therefore

indebted to Captain Fairfax for a fine series of Algz from Swain’s

Bay, comprising many species not found in Observatory Bay, and

some that were not known to be indigenous to the island. Most

of these are described in the ‘ Flora Antarctica’ as Falkland-

Islands species. Captain Fairfax at the same time enabled me to

secure the skeleton of a Globiocephalus, which was found dead in

shallow water by Mr. Forrest (Mids.). Most of the epidermis had

been removed by small crustacea, so that it was not possible to

ascertain the colour of the animal; but Lieut. Goodridge, R.N.,

yery kindly photographed the carcass before it was flensed, and its

On the Natural History of Kerguelen’s Island. 89

dimensions were carefully taken by one of the boat’screw, and there-

fore it will be easily identified.

Young Sea-Elephants were frequently found by us in Swain’s

Bay. Some examples are uniformly reddish brown, others are pale,

blotched and spotted with darker grey. They usually lie just above

the beach, separately, in hollows among the Acena and Azorella,

where they are sheltered from the wind. On being approached

they make no attempt to move away (possibly because there are

no land animals indigenous to the country capable of molesting

them to cause them to acquire a habit of flight), but raise up the

fore part of their body, open the mouth wide, and utter a peculiar

slobbering cry. My mammalian specimens, unfortunately, are not

so complete as they were when first procured, owing to the im-

possibility of preventing “ liberty men” and others taking an in-

terest in such “ great curiosities” whilst the process of cleaning

them was in progress. The removal of stones, purposely laid

upon some of the bones, led to the loss of the fore limbs of seals,

&e., which were blown away by the wind.

All of the birds, with the exception of two species (a Procellaria

and a T'halassidroma), are represented in the Cape-town Museum.

Thalassidroma Wilsont (Dr. Wyville Thomson, however, seems

to consider the Kerguelen-Island bird to be another species)

arrived in the’ Sound in great numbers a few days before the

“Transit.” Towards the end of January they commenced laying

their eggs generally. By the second and third weeks of February

the incubation of the eggs was usually far advanced; and a day

or two before we left the island, Capt. Fairfax sent me a young

bird recently hatched. The tarso-metatarsal joint is not elongated

in the chick. I failed to find the eggs of Thalassidroma melano-

gaster ; the birds occurred to me only in pairs.

It may be well to explain that Petrels sit in their holes in pairs

until the egg is laid. ‘Then usually only one bird is found at a

time upon the nest until the young are hatched; and soon after

they have issued from the egg the young are found alone during

the day. For whilst incubation is in progress, the bird not upon

the nest is either asleep in a siding or branch of the burrow or (more

commonly) is spending the day at sea; and when the young are a

day or two old, both of the parents absent themselves during the

day, and only return at night for the purpose of feeding them.

Along the coast, outside Swain’s Bay, a few examples of Dio-

medea melanophrys, a species not observed in Royal Sound, were

noticed.

In the less frequented parts of the island some of the birds

were unusually fearless and tame. Shags would submit to be

stroked along the back without getting off their nests or attempting

to peck the hand. More than once Sheathbills, and on one oc-

casion a Skua, fed out of my hand. A Sheathbill, after pecking

at my boots, ate in succession six eggs held out to it. But the

Skua behaved in a still more extraordinary manner. On _ ap-

proaching within three hundred yards of the nest it was evident,

90 7 Royal Society.

from the excitement of the old birds, that the young were hatched ;

and on searching for the nestlings, the old birds commenced their

usual onslaught when within two hundred yards of the nest. Dis-

regarding their outcries and fierce swooping down, I soon found

the young ones crouching amongst the herbage some distance

apart from one another and the nest (which they leave at.an early

age), and sat beside the nearest. The hen Skua immediately

alighted within a yard of me and continued her vociferations, whilst

the cock withdrew to the other nestling. On stroking her chick

the hen became more excited than ever and advanced a little

nearer. ‘Taking a Prion’s egg from my pocket and holding it

out, her cries ceased whilst she eyed the egg, but recommenced

when she again looked at me. She once more looked at the egg,

became silent, waddled cautiously up and pecked gently at my

finger, then, reassured, pecked the egg, which she very soon made

an end of. In the same way she ate a young Prion killed for the

purpose, and afterwards flew to the hole from whence the bird

had been taken to see if it contained another; and upon my

digging at some other holes, she came near and stood by m eager

expectancy of further gratuities. With regard to her pecking

first at the finger before the egg, I would observe that wild birds

usually do this previous to feeding out of the hand. The Sheath-

bills did the same, and so do English birds which have never been

in confinement. It seems to be their way of testing the nature of

any strange-looking object.

The Sheathbill was plentiful in Swain’s Bay, and a fair number

of their eggs were procured. As Dr. Kidder, the American Natu-

ralist, had not succeeded in finding any, I was anxious that he

should have some; but did not consider myself at liberty to give

him more than one, and that a damaged specimen almost in

halves. The Royal Society will now be able to be more liberal.

A fine male example of a /aia, differmg from the species pre-

viously found in Royal Sound, was shot by Mr. Budds, the chap-

lain ot H.M.S. ‘ Volage,’ two days before we sailed.

The Agrostis mentioned when I last wrote came into flower

about the third week in January. It can scarcely be said to form

a sward, or pasturage even, in the neighbourhoods visited by me.

‘The Limosella was found in February in fruit and flower, very

sparingly, in only one shallow lake between the Observatory and

Mount Crozier.

I omitted to inform you that the Kerguelen-Island Callitriche,

given in the ‘ Flora Antarctica’ as C. verna var. terrestris, should

(I think) be regarded as a form of C. pedunculata rather than of

CO. verna. It has no bracts, and seems to exhibit other peculiari-

ties of C. pedunculata. Prof. Wyville Thomson alludes to it as

C. verna; but probably he adopted the name from the ‘ Flora’

without suspicion, unless, indeed (which is unlikely), both species

occur on the island. For the satisfaction of other botanists I have

brought back specimens of the plants in spirits, showing flower and

fruit, as well as dried examples.

Miscellaneous. 91

The fern, which was new to me, according to Lady Barkly, may

be a form of Polypodium (Grammitis) wustrale.

In the following particulars I am sorry to have occasion to

report failure.

The moss-eating Lepidopterous larvee all died before our arrival

at the Cape.

All the larger Algx collected were spoilt. One suite of dried

examples was lost, through the box in which they were contained

being placed open, in the rain, by one of the servants a few days

before we sailed, without my knowing it had been moved from

its place. The second set, gathered the day before we left the

island, was sent on board the ‘ Supply,’ with directions that the box

should be placed in an accessible position : unfortunately the mes-

sage miscarried, the box was stowed away in the hold, and I could

not get at it until a fortnight afterwards, when almost the whole

of its contents were completely decomposed.

Again, series of examples of some of the flowering plants were

lost through the difficulty of attending to them when collected.

I left Kerguelen’s Island in H.M.S. ‘Supply’ on the 27th

February, arrived at Simon’s Bay on the 3lst March, and at

Gravesend on the evening of the 7th May. In the course of the

voyage I collected a few animals and Algz with the towing-net.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Hemisepius, a new Genus of the Family Sepiide, with some

Ltemarks on the Species of the Genus Sepia tn general. By M. J.

STEENSTRUP.

Iy the memoir of which this is a summary I give, first, a shout

sketch of the history of the genus Sepia from the time of Linné, re-

marking that this genus, as limited by Lamarck in 1798, has since

preserved the same signification, although the number of its species

has been much augmented: instead of two species only, which it

comprised in the time of Lamarck, it now includes more than thirty,

of which a third, it is true, are only known by their test (sepewm).

The Sepre are rightly considered littoral animals; and we find

them on the coasts of nearly every sea, although the two coasts of

America have hitherto furnished very few species. Thinking that

I could establish that the littoral species of the Cephalopoda have

not generally an extensive geographical distribution, or at least not

so extensive as the oceanic or pelagic forms, I have naturally been

led to suppose that the genus Sepia ought to include a considerable

number of unknown species, and I indicate some new ones in my

memoir; but beyond new species it ought no doubt to have also

other forms still more modified, which might be placed by the side

of the genus Sepia as distinct genera; and of this I give evidence in

this memoir, the principal object of which is to make known to

92 Miscellaneous.

zoologists a little sepian which Captain Andrea has brought me from

Table Bay, at the Cape of Good Hope, and which I now publish as

a distinct genus, under the name of Hemisepius typicus. Bearing in

mind, on the one hand, the common characters which all known spe-

cies of Sepie present, as well as the modifications that these charac-

ters often undergo according to the species, and, on the other hand,

the differences due to sex, age, and season, that a long study of the

Cephalopoda * has enabled me to demonstrate in individuals of the

same species, I establish provisionally, until the discovery of new

forms, the three following characters for my Hemisepius, considered

as a genus.

Hemisepius, which in other respects completely resembles a Sepia,

has (1) a mantle which bears on its ventral surface deep pores,

which in the H. typicus are disposed in two rows of twelve pores

each, one on each side; these pores are situated in little nipples,

and united with one another by a little longitudinal groove; (2) a

test which is only half-developed (whence its name); the very rudi-

mentary calcareous partitions do not cover the anterior portion of

the dorsal plate, and their anterior margin is not parallel to the

corresponding margin of that excessively thin plate; (3) on the

eight arms only two rows of suckers, which differ besides from those

of the true Sepie by their much depressed and nearly discoidal form.

Even without the presence of the pores on the lower surface of the

mantle, either of the two latter characters, if we consider the gene-

rality of the known species of the genus Sepia, would have sufficed

to induce the establishment of a new genus; but as similar pores, so

far as I know, are only found in the genus Sepioidea, and are there

accompanied by characters which render its separation from the

genus Sepiola quite natural, I have thought that I ought to attach

all the more importance to their appearance in Hemisepzius.

The individual put at my disposal being small (it only measures

53 millimetres long), it was important to get rid of any idea that the

animal in growing might lose the characters which distinguish it

from all the known Sepie, as to the feeble development of its test

and the peculiar form of its suckers &c. I therefore show that this

individual, which is a female and would perhaps have grown larger,

may be regarded as adult. In fact, not only is it fit for reproduction,

but it has already received spermatophores in the very peculiar situ-

ation where they are fixed on all the Sepiw, the Sepioteuthes, and

the Loligines, as I showed for these three genera, eighteen years ago,

in my memoir on the hectocotylized arms of the male Cephalopoda in

general. I reproduce here the following passage relating to these

remarkable characters, which have been far too much neglected up

to the present time by the naturalists of some countries :—

‘The right of employing, as we have done here, the hectocotylized

arm as the check of a natural grouping of the Cephalopoda, resides

* These differences between individuals of the same species have gene-

rally passed unrecognized ; and from this a deplorable confusion in the de-

termination of the species and genera and even of the families has often

resulted,

Miscellaneous. 93

in its importance for reproduction in general. It is evident that

this peculiar structure, sometimes of one pair of arms, sometimes of

another, sometimes to the right, sometimes to the left, sometimes at

the summit, sometimes at the base, &c., must involve many differ-

ences in the mode of fixation of the spermatic masses or spermato-

phores on the females, and (inasmuch as the semen does not seem to

be poured upon the eggs by involuntary or mechanical, but by con-

scious movements) in the manner in which fecundation is effected.

What simple reflection tells us on this subject is equally confirmed

by observation. The spermatic masses are in reality fixed on very

different places and in very different conditions, a thing which I shall

explain in another memoir of which I here give only the general

conclusion—namely, that the genera Sepia, Sepioteuthis, and Loligo

(consequently all those in which I have found the left ventral arm

hectocotylized) fix the spermatic masses on the internal surface of

the buccal membrane of the females, which is specially organized for

that purpose; whilst in the other Decapoda I have never found the

sperm fixed in that place, but in various points of the mantle or of

the interior organs, in Ommatostrephes for example, far back in the

cavity of the mantle, towards the middle part of the back” *.

Lastly, I show in my memoir how the application of these sper-

matic bodies, on such extraordinary points, is effected in reality, in the

families of the Sepians and the Loliginians, by means of figures repre-

senting types of the principal groups of the Sepias. One of these

figures represents the buccal part of Sepia hierredda, a species closely

allied to Sepia officinalis, and which might pass for a type of the

Sepias with a very strongly developed test, terminating behind in

the form of a beak; another the corresponding part of Sepia inermis,

which, as a contrast, furnishes a good type of the Sepias with the

test very feebly developed and not produced behind. Lastly, Sepio-

teuthis sepioidea is the representative of the great group of the

Loliginians. In all these cephalopods the spermatic;masses in their

cylindrical sacs are always fixed to the internal surface of the buccal

membrane. I have found this arrangement in many species of these

three genera, with only slight modifications in the different species

and different individuals of the same species.

Although these characters are of very great importance in the

determination of the sex and age of the Cephalopoda, no very clear

idea is generally entertained of them. It has even been denied, of

late years, that the male Sepias observed in the aquarium had hecto-

cotylized arms, although it is so easy to prove this conformation of

the arms in all male individuals; and after this it is not astonishing

that we should have had to wait so long for the recognition of the cor-

responding character on the buccal membrane of the females, although

Sepias exist now in many aquariums.

To the figures just mentioned I have added the representation of

* ‘Mémoires de l’Académie Royale Danoise des Sciences,’ 5th series,

vol. iv. p. 213, with two plates (translated in ‘ Wiegmann’s Archiv’ for

1857, p. 211, and in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xx. p. 81, with two

plates).

94 Miscellaneous.

the buccal parts of the female of Sepia tuberculata of the Cape, be-

cause it presented the following peculiarity: the male had fixed the

whole mass of the spermatophores on the external surface of the

buccal membrane—a thing which I have never seen in any other

Sepia, although I have sometimes observed that a few spermatophores

had separated from the others and fixed on the external surface,

nay, even near the base of the arms. How far is this arrangement

entirely accidental in S. tuberculata? This I cannot decide, as I

have examined only one individual; at any rate the observation in

question is not without interest relatively to Hemsepius, for in that

species the spermatophores are fixed on the part of the lip which

usually fulfils this office in the Sepians and the Loliginians ; but some

are found, nevertheless, on the margin of the lip, and even on the ex-

ternal surface. The preceding will suffice, I think, to show that in

the actual state of our knowledge our example of Hemisepius, al-

though small, ought not to be regarded as a young and undeveloped

individual, but as an adult.

To facilitate the comparison of the characters of Hemesepius and

the Sepias the two plates which accompany this memoir contain many

details hitherto unknown. It will be seen, for example, that in the

species which seems to me to be the Sepia tuberculata, Lamk., there

are eight rows of suckers at the extremity of the eight arms, instead

of four or two,—that a new species from Japan (S. Andreana) has

the arms of the second pair elongated in an extraordinary manner,

doubtless to fulfil some particular function,—and that there are even

some Sepias which have the lobes of their buccal membrane provided

with suckers, like the greater part of the Loliginians, for example the

Sepia aculeata, v. Hass.—Comptes Rendus, October 4, 1875, p. 567.

On the Ichthyological Fauna of the Island of St. Paul.

By M. H. E. Savvace.

The study of the distribution of living creatures on the surface

of the globe has acquired great importance of late years, and more

than ever we are now-a-days interested in botanical and zoological

geography. It is only by the knowledge of the distribution of

organisms that we shall succeed in understanding how the forms are

grouped which sometimes give so peculiar a physiognomy to a

country—that we shall arrive, no doubt, at a knowledge of the mi-

grations of these creatures, and how they have radiated from their

centres of origin.

As may be easily understood, isolated islands possess the greatest

interest from this point of view. Their flora and fauna have, in fact,

remained what they were from the first ; and the variations, if varia-

tions have taken place, must have been confined within narrow

limits, not exceeding what they may be in the type. Undoubtedly

the study of the terrestrial and fluviatile animals is most in-

structive from this point of view; but that of the marine animals

nevertheless possesses great interest.

The island of St. Paul, lost in the Indian Ocean, must possess

Miscellaneous. 95

special interest ; and therefore we have carefully investigated the few

representatives of the ichthyological fauna of that island, for which

science has to thank the researches of the expeditions of the ‘Novara’

and of the commission of the transit of Venus. Although it is only

known by a very small number of species (ten), this fauna has led us

to some results to which we beg the Academy to attend for a few

moments *.

In consequence of the geological structure of the island, the spe-

cies found at St. Paul have a very limited geographical extension ;

but the study of the species is for this reason only the more

instructive.

Of the species collected at St. Paul, only three have been met

with in other regions ; and two others of them have been captured

in the open sea.

Acanthias vulgaris is a shark of very wide geographical distribution,

the species haying been indicated in the Channel, the Atlantic Ocean,

aud the Mediterranean, at the Mauritius, and at the Cape. The

types of Latris hecateca and Nemadactylus concinnus were found at

Van Diemen’s Land by Richardson. The other species belong to

the genera Serranus, Bovichthys, Sebastes, Mendosoma, Labrichthys,

and Motella.

The Serranus, named by Kner S. novemcinctus, belongs to the

group of Serranus scriba, which must have passed into the Mediter-

ranean during the Tertiary epoch, when that sea communicated with

the Red Sea.

At the same epoch the type of the Sebastes of the Indian Ocean,

the European representative of which is Sebastes (Scbastichthys)

dactylopterus, emigrated towards the Mediterranean. It is to this

group of Sebastichthys that the Sebastes of St. Paul, which we regard

as a new species, belongs. Allied to the Sebastes percoides of New

Zealand, Van Diemen’s Land, and South Australia, the Sebastes

Mouchezi differs therefrom by the narrower space between the eyes,

the longer muzzle, the narrower palatine band, the smaller backward

prolongation of the maxillary, the black tongue, the shorter dorsal

and anal spines, and the uniform tint of the body.

It is with the species of the south of Australia (that is to say, with

those that we find almost under the same parallel) that the fishes

of the island of St. Paul present the most relationships. We have

mentioned Latris hecateia and Nemadactylus concinnus, and described

Sebastes Mouchezi, allied to S. percoides; we can further cite two

species of Lubrichthys representing South-Australian species.

One of these, Labrichthys Lantzii, n. sp., belongs to the group

which includes species of which the cheeks and the base of the dor-

sals are garnished with several rows of scales. Our species differs

from those resembling it by the presence of a posterior canine tooth,

several series of teeth in the jaws; the body of a light mahogany

colour, tinged with violet on each scale, a violet line uniting the

* The Museum of Natural History has received the fishes of the island

of St. Paul, through the care of MM. de l’Isle and Velain.

96 Miscellaneous.

eyes by passing below the mouth, and a line of the same colour

running from the mouth to the thorax; the dorsals of the same

colour as the body, but tinged with brown and red, and adorned

with three violet bands; a black spot between the first two spines of

the dorsal; anal yellowish, violet at the extremity.

The other species, Labrichthys isleanus, un. sp., belongs to a group

the species of which have only two series of scales on the cheek.

As in the preceding species, we observe a posterior canine tooth and

small successional teeth in the jaws. The body, of a red-lead

colour, orange on the belly, is traversed by longitudinal lines of a

darker tint. A black spot is observed between the first two spines

of the dorsal, another spot of the same colour between the penulti-

mate pair of rays of the soft fin, and a third spot at the posterior and

superior part of the pedicle of the caudal.

The genus Mendosoma was only represented by a single Chilian

species (Mendosoma lineatum) when Kner met with the genus at St.

Paul (M. elongatum).

As to Bovichthys psychrolutes, Giinth., the species belongs to a

group bearing the seal of the genera characteristic of cold regions.

This is also the case with Motella capensis, Kaup, a form essentially

characteristic of the colder parts of the southern Atlantic hemisphere.

—Comptes Rendus, November 22, 1875, p. 987.

On a gigantic Stridulating Spider. By James Woop-Mason.

Mr. Wood-Mason exhibited specimens of a gigantic spider be-

longing to the genus Mygale, which had the power of emitting a

loud stridulating sound, and stated that that interesting discovery

had been made by Mr. 8. E. Peal of Sibsdgar, Assam, who, at his

request, had drawn up a most graphic account of his observations

on the living animal. Mr. Mason had himself undertaken to ascer-

tain the position and to describe the structure of the sound-producing

apparatus, which he had found to consist of a comb, composed of a

number of highly elastic and indurated chitinous rods, situated on

the inner face of the so-called mawille, and of a scraper, formed by

an irregular row of sharp spines on the outer surface of the chelicere.

This apparatus was equally well developed in both sexes, as in most

Coleopterous insects, and was not confined to the males as in the

Orthoptera, Homoptera, and the stridulating spiders (Theridion)

observed by Westring, in all of which the exclusive purpose

of the sounds emitted seemed to be to charm or call the opposite

sex.

In conclusion, Mr. Mason discussed the probable purposes of the

sounds emitted, and pointed out how the Mygale stridulans, as he

proposed to call the species observed by Mr. Peal, differed from its

nearest ally M. javanensis, in which no stridulating organs were

developed. A full account will shortly be published in the Society’s

Journal.—Proc. As. Soc. Bengal, November 1875.

Miscellaneous. 97

On the Mechanism and Causes of the Changes of Colour in the

Chameleon. By M.P. Burr.

The observations and experiments which are developed in the

memoir that I have the honour to lay before the Academy may be

summed up in the following propositions :—

1. There exist, in the skin of the chameleon, contractile corpuscles

of different colours, which are sometimes hidden in the depths of the

dermis and sometimes spread out at the surface in innumerable

ramifications, interlacing from one corpuscle to another (Milne-

Edwards, Brucke, G. Pouchet).

We also find in it a superficial yellow pigment and a ewrulescent

layer (G. Pouchet), yellow by transmitted lght, blue on an absor-

bent ground.

2. The section of a mixed nerve has the result of giving to the

whole of the cutaneous region that it innervates a dark blackish

tint; its excitation causes the same region to acquire first a green,

then a yellow tint.

- This is the case also with a fragment of skin separated from the

body and then excited by electricity (Brucke).

3. The section and the excitation of the spinal marrow produce

the same effects in the whole posterior region of the body.

When the section is effected in the cervical region, the head and

the anterior part of the body are also blackened. The nerves which

run to the coloured corpuscles of these regions originate between the

third and the sixth dorsal vertebre ; they follow the great sympa-

thetic nerve of the neck.

4. After the section of the medulla the energetic excitation of a

mixed nerve induces, by reflex action, a slight lightening of the skin,

especially on the corresponding side.

5. Semisection of the spinal marrow causes the blackening of the

corresponding side.

6. After the ablation of the two cerebral hemispheres the animal

no longer spontaneously changes colour, but it changes as before

when it is excited. The same result follows the removal of the

optic tubercles, the cerebellum, or the commissure.

But if the medulla oblongata be cut transversely beyond the fourth

ventricle, the whole body becomes black, and no longer changes

ioe

. During sleep and anesthesia, and after death, the whole body

beseince yellowish white.

8. After the ablation of one cerebral hemisphere (an ablation the

consequence of which is the loss of the opposite eye), the corre-

sponding side changes colour much more rapidly than the opposite

side; moreover, it remains always of a much darker tint. The

ablation of the sound eye does not restore the equilibrium.

After the ablation of one eye the corresponding side remains much

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 7

98 Miscellaneous.

lighter than that upon which the animal can see; the ablation of

both eyes restores the equilibrium.

9. Curare does not act upon the colorator nerves, the excitation

of which induces the light tint when the motor nerves no longer pro-

duce muscular contraction ; eserine (physostigmine), on the contrary,

acts first upon the colorator nerves.

10. Light gives a dark tint to the portions of the skin that it

strikes (C. Perrault, Vrolik,..... Brucke). This action, which

is exceedingly distinct during sleep, during anesthesia, and after

death, is very manifest even during the waking state. It takes

place through dark blue glass, but not through red and yellow

glasses.”

Conclusions.—From the whole of these facts the following con-

clusions may be drawn :—

a. The various colours and tints that chameleons assume are due

to the change of position of the coloured corpuscles, which, accord-

ing as they bury themselves under the dermis, or form an opaque

ground beneath the cerulescent layer, or spread out in superficial

ramifications, either leave the skin its yellow colour or give it green

and black colours.

6. The movements of these corpuscles are governed by two kinds

of nerves,some of which cause them to travel from the depths towards

the surface, while the others produce the opposite effect. In the

state of maximum excitation these corpuscles conceal themselves be-

neath the dermis; this is also the case in the state of complete

repose (sleep, anesthesia, death).

c. The nerves which cause the corpuscles to flow back beneath

the dermis have the greatest analogies with the vaso-constrictor

nerves.

Like these, in fact, they follow the mixed nerves of the limbs and

the great sympathetic of the neck ; like them they do not intercross

in the spinal marrow ; like them they have their origin for the head

at the commencement of the dorsal region; like them they possess a

very powerful reflex centre in the medulla oblongata, the entire

spinal marrow being another much less energetic centre; like them

they are not affected by curare and poisoned by eserine.

d. The nerves which bring the corpuscles towards the surface are

comparable to the vaso-dilatator nerves ; but although we are forced

to assume their existence, it is difficult to say any thing very distinct

as to their anatomical distribution and their relations to the nervous

centres ; it is very probable that they traverse nervous cells before

passing to the colouring corpuscles.

e. Each cerebral hemisphere, by the intermediation of the reflex

centres, governs the colorator nerves of both sides of the body ; but

it acts principally upon the nerves analogous to the vaso-constrictors

of its own side, and on the nerves analogous to the vaso-dilatators

of the opposite side.

In the regular condition of things each hemisphere comes into

play (besides the excitations arising by general sensibility) under

Miscellaneous. 99

the influence of excitations coming through the eye of the opposite

side.

f. The luminous rays belonging to the blue-violet region of the

spectrum act directly upon the contractile matter of the corpuscles,

causing them to move and to approach the surface of the skin.

I think I am justified in expressing the hope that these investiga-

tions will at last throw some light upon the history of the vaso-

dilatator nerves, of which so little is known; they will also serve

me as a starting point for studying the action that light must exercise

upon the contractile substance under other circumstances, and parti-

cularly upon the sanguiferous capillaries of the human skin.—

Comptes Rendus, November 22, 1875, p. 938.

On the Anatomy and Histology of Lucernaria.

By M. A. pe Kororrnerr.

During the summer of the present year I occupied myself with the

anatomical and histological investigation of Lucernaria octoradiata

in the laboratory of M. de Lacaze-Duthiers at Roscoff. The abun-

dance of the animal and the perfect arrangement of the laboratory

enabled me quickly to arrive at the results which I now communi-

eate to the Academy.

The walls of the body consist of four layers:—1, the ectoderm,

covered by a cuticle ; 2, the gelatinous layer; 3, the elastic mem-

brane; 4, the entoderm. At the bottom of the ectoderm, as well

as in the entoderm, there are cells which become transformed into

nematocysts or into glandular cells. The gelatinous layer and the

membrana propria are traversed by elastic fibrils, which are pro-

longations of the entodermic cells. Two kinds of muscles oceur in

the Lucernaria, longitudiual and circular ; the latter always form an

exterior layer. The longitudinal muscles are represented by four

trunks, which commence at the bottom of the foot. Halfway up

the body of the animal each trunk divides into two rods; and each

rod enters into a bundle of tentacles. A layer of longitudinal mus-

cular fibres eccurs in the walls of the peristome and of the buccal

tube. The circular muscles exist (1) round the mouth, (2) along

the margins of the body, and (3) in the tentacles. ach fibre is a

simple cell, containing a very refractive fibril. The cells may

unite by prolongations and develop a single fibril, which traverses

a whole series of cells. The fibril grows at the expense of the

cell itself; the protoplasm of the latter disappears almost entirely,

and the nucleus is enclosed in the fibrous mass. The peristome on

its outer surface is clothed with well-developed muscular cells;

these cells at the same time separate a perforated cuticle; the

presence of the latter proves that it is a layer of a muscular epi-

thelium.

With regard to the nervous system of the Hydraria there are

many suppositions, but nothing is positively known. Kleinenberg,

without much reason, attributes a nervous character to the cells of

100 Miscellaneous.

the muscular epithelium. Schultze regards the threads (cnidocils)

of the urticating organs as organs of touch. The study of Lucer-

naria has enabled me to extend Schultze’s observations: the heads

of the tentacles of the animal in question are covered with nemato-

cysts (urticating organs). Each nematocyst is placed in a cell,

which bears a thread. This cell is produced into a long fibril, which

traverses another bipolar or multipolar cell. The fibril in question

terminates by a small peduncle, which penetrates into the membrana

propria. The multipolar cell may be regarded as a nervous cell.

The analogy with the tactile organs of the Arthropoda is complete.

Between these tactile organs there are long glandular cells filled

with a mucous substance, which enables the Zucernaria to attach

itself by its tentacles.

The digestive cavity contains a stomach and four wide radial

canals; the walls of this cavity are clothed with a layer of ento-

dermic cells, which are ciliated on the peristome and simple on the

outer walls of the body. Among the entodermic elements there

are unicellular flask-shaped glands, which secrete a digestive fluid.

The surface of the cavity above mentioned is increased by mesen-

teric filaments. One side of each filament is formed by glandular

cells, whilst the other is ciliated. I suppose that the ciliated cells

serve to produce a circulation in the cavity, and the simple ento-

dermic cells absorb the nutritive hquid.

The sexual elements are developed in special capsules of ento-

dermie origin. Each capsule is composed of the entoderm and of

an elastic membrane (membrana propria); the interior of the cap-

sule is filled with ovigenous cells; the young ovum has a large

germinal vesicle, which disappears as it enlarges. The developed

ovum is surrounded by a strong membrane with a large micropyle.

The mature capsule is furnished, near its base, with a duct, which

serves for the issue of the sexual products; this duct is closed,

which is due to the elasticity of the membrana propria. The pres-

sure of the mature ova from the interior opens the duct ; a few ova

issue, and the duct closes again.— Comptes Rendus, November 8,

1875, p, 827.

Instinct (?) in Hermit Crabs. By ALEXANDER AGASSIZ.

While tracing the development of one of our species of hermit

crabs I raised from very young stages a number of specimens till they

reached the size when they need the protection of a shell for their

further development. I was, of course, curious to see how they

would act when first supplied with the necessary shells. For this

purpose, a number of shells, some of them empty, others with the

animal living, were placed in the glass dish with the young crabs.

Scarcely had the shells reached the bottom before the crabs made a

rush for the shells, turned them round and round, carefully examin-

ing them, invariably at the mouth; and soon a couple of the crabs

decided to venture in, which they did with remarkable alacrity ; and

Miscellaneous. 101

after stretching backward and forward, they settled down into their

shells with immense satisfaction. The crabs who were so unfortunate

as to obtain for their share living shells, remained riding round upon

the mouth of their future dwelling, and on the death of the mollusk,

which generally occurred soon after in captivity, commenced at once

to tear out the animal, and having eaten him, proceeded to take his

place within the shell.

It is, of course, very difficult to apply to Invertebrates many of

the laws of ee taxal selection ; and thus far we know so little of the

habits of most of our marine animals, that it is idle to speculate upon the

effect of causes which may effectually modify the life of higher animals.

In the case above mentioned, there is no possible connexion between

the embryo and the parent to account for the young having learned

from the former the use of the shell and its value for his existence.

We can therefore only explain the faculty of performing this act as

inherited, or else as a simple mechanical act rendered necessary by

the conditions of the young hermit crab. The latter seems the more

probable case from the nature of the test of the hermit crab in its

younger stages. While the young hermit crab, soon after leaving

the egg, is still provided with its powerful temporary swimming-feet,

and while the feet of the adult can only be traced as mere rudiments

behind them, the whole test of the cephalothorax and abdomen (which

are symmetrical) is of considerable consistency up to the last

moults preceding the stage when it seeks a shell. At that time

the young are no longer symmetrical, the feet, which are now fully

developed, being largest on the right side, and the abdomen _begin-

ning to curve in the same direction away from the longitudinal axis.

When the moult has taken place which brings them to the stage at

which they need a shell, we find important changes in the two hind

pairs of feet, now changed to shorter feet capable of propelling the

crab in and out of the shell; we find also that all the abdominal ap-

pendages except those of the last joint are lost: but the great distinc-

tion between this stage and the one preceding it is the curling of the

abdomen ; its rings, so distinctly marked in the previous stages, are

quite indistinct, and the test covering it is reduced to a mere film,

so that the whole abdomen becomes of course very sensitive. It is

therefore natural that the young crab should seek some shelter for

this exposed portion of his body; and, from what I have observed,

any cavity will answer the purpose—one of the young crabs haying

established himself most comfortably in the anterior part of the cast

skin of a small isopod, which seemed to satisfy him as well as a shell,

there being several empty shells at his disposal. This mechanical

explanation still leaves unanswered the eagerness with which the

crabs rushed for the shells, their careful examination of the openings,

their taking the animal out and occupying its place—all acts which

seem to require considerable intelligence (?) and to show remarkable

forethought (?).—ASidliman’s American Journal, October 1875.

Newport, August 23, 1875,

102 Miscellaneous.

On the Organization of the Acarina of the Family Gamasidee—Cha-

racters which prove that they constitute a natural Transition between

the Hexapod Insects and the Arachnida. By M. Méenty.

In our opinion the type of the family Gamaside is the genus

Uropoda and not Gamasus *, because it is the Uropode that present

the most perfect organization, most nearly approaching that of

insects and even of the highest insects. This goes so far that we might

perfectly well maintain that they are true Hexapoda, seeing that

the feet of the first pair form an integral part of the organs of the

mouth, and constitute true labial palpi by the union of the cox of

this pair with the mentum, which forms a true labium, and by

their insertion within the margins of the buccal cavity.

This organization of the Uropode, so much resembling that of

certain suctorial insects, falls off gradually when we pass to the genera

Gamasus, Dermanyssus, and Pteroptus, to acquire that which prin-

cipally characterizes the Arachnida—that is to say, to become plainly

octopod ; thus the feet of the first pair, which still fulfil the func-

tions of palpi, and differ from the rest in the form of the tarsus in

the Gamasi and Dermaiyssi, in which the coxee are separated from

the mentum, become like the rest in form and attachment in the

Pteropti, and are then exclusively organs of progression.

It is not only by the form and functions of the first pair of feet

that the Gamaside depart from all the other Arachnida, but also by

the number and form of the parts of the rostrum, the composition

of which much resembles that of the Hymenoptera. As in the

latter, the maxillee concur to form a tube sheathing the ligula; this

tube is completed superiorly by an advanced labiwm, which does not

exist in the Arachnida; and the complete tube, with the organs it

contains, forms a true trunk, shorter than in the Hymenoptera, but

movable as in those insects, and containing nearly the same ele-

ments. The principal difference consists in the position and form

of the mandibles, which, instead of being short, robust, and attached

in front of the trunk as in the Hymenoptera, are in the form of

rods terminated by a chela, or of styles sliding in the interior of the

rostral tube and moving independently of each other; they thus

remind us in form of the mandibles in the Hemiptera, in some

Diptera, and especially in the fleas. It may be added that we find

as accessory parts of the rostrum, besides the large pair of maxillary

palpi common to all insects and all Arachnida, a second pair of small

cultriform maxillary palpi, of two joints, of which only the terminal

one is free and moyable, resembling those of the Cicindelide and

Carabide, or, better still, the galea of the Orthoptera—secondary

palpi which are not met with in any arachnid of other families.

The Gamasidz also possess an independent, movable and setiferous

mentum, such as is not presented by any other Acarian family,

* See a previous note on this subject, Comptes Rendus, May 31, 1875.

Miscellaneous. 103

and which has no resemblance to the sternal lip of the larger

Arachnida.

These generalities upon the anatomy of the Gamaside show how

much justification we had to regard this family as the first in the

order Acarina, and as establishing the transition between the class

Arachnida and that of insects.— Comptes Rendus, December 6, 1875,

p. 1135.

On the Presence in eaisting Seas of a Type of Sarcodaria of the

Secondary Formations. By M. P. Fiscunmr.

Thirty years ago Quenstedt noticed *, under the name of Dendrina,

some excavations of unknown origin observed by him in the most

superficial layers of the Belemnitelle of the Chalk. These were so

imperfectly defined that the German author questioned whether they

were not due to a morbid alteration of the test of the Belemnitelle.

The Dendrine of Quenstedt remained long comparatively un-

known. Morris approximated them to the Talpine, which I

regard provisionally as perforations of fossil Bryozoa or Hydrozoa ;

Pictet and other paleontologists attributed them (I do not know

why) to Annelids; Etallon established a distinct order for these

excavations, and thought he could describe several species of

Dendrina from the Jurassic formations, species characterized solely

by the general form of the perforations.

By examining the Dendrine of the test of Belemnitella, I ascer-

tained, by means of solution of carmine, that there existed a manifest

osculum at which each Dendrina opened, and that these oscula were

not without resemblance to the efferent orifices or proctides of the

sponges of the genus Cliona. It was therefore probable that the

Dendrine were related to the sponges.

An unexpected discovery has just furnished fresh materials for

the elucidation of this question. Shells dredged at a depth of

25-90 fathoms in the Bay of Biscay showed perforations of existing

animals which I could not but regard as allied to those described

in the fossil state by Quenstedt. Soon afterwards the same fact

recurred in shells from the Mediterranean and the Indian Seas,

and I acquired the certainty that the Dendrine still exist in

nearly all the seas of the globe, and that they present the same

characters and have the same perforating habits as those which

riddled the fossil shells of the Secondary formations with their

perforations. -

If we examine with a lens the outer surface of some coloured

shells (Pecten, for example), small, opaque, irregular, lobulated

whitish spots may be observed; these are Dendrinw. A rounded

orifice terminates a tolerably wide oblique canal, and forms a com-

munication between the exterior and the cavity of the perforating

animal. The orifice is single, and resembles the large oscula or

efferent apertures of the Clone; the lobules also are probably in

* Petrefactenkunde Deutschl. Cephal. Taf. xxx. fig. 36.

104 Miscellaneous.

communication with the ambient liquids by exceedingly delicate

canals starting from their periphery, a certain number of which

open at the surface of the perforated shells. On this hypothesis

these canals would represent the afferent apertures of the Clione.

In thin plates of shells the perforations of the Dendrine are seen

to be composed of more or less numerous irregularly branched

vacuoles, which are inflated here and there, but retain throughout a

pretty wide diameter. The youngest are ovoid or lageniform.

Although the size of the Dendrine is variable, it is rare for-an

individual from the French coast (Dendrina europea, Fisch.) to

attain 0-8 millim.; generally the maximum diameter is 0-6—0°7

millim. The large osculum measures 0-07 millim., and the lobules

vary between 0-06 and 0-08 millim. in diameter. I have counted

from 60 to 80 individuals of Dendrina upon a surface of 1 square

centimetre of the shell of Pecten opercularis.

When a Dendrina is highly magnified, a quantity of minute canals

are seen to start from the periphery of the lobules and penetrate the

perforated shell in all directions. These canaliculi are cylindrical,

rectilinear, slightly dilated near their point of emergence, truncated

at their extremities. Sometimes some are a little wider than the

others, or slightly curved. Each canaliculus seems to have a distinct

origin; there are no anastomoses or bifurcations ; the interior is

filled with a brownish organic material. Their length is from 0:03

to 0:06 millim., and their diameter from 0:0010 to 0-0015 millim.

It may be supposed that sarcodic processes more or less analogous

to the pseudopodia of the Rhizopods pass into these canaliculi.

I have been unable to ascertain the existence of spicules in the

interior of the Dendrine, even with a power of 500 diameters. We

see no trace of the siliceous plates or corpuscles which consolidate

the surface of the Clione and Lhoose.

The Dendrine cannot be confounded with young Clione. The

latter have a more or less rounded initial chamber of much larger

dimensions ; in a more advanced stage the excavations of the Clione

are united to each other by narrow canaliculi, and several oscula

open at the surface of the perforated body, whilst in the Dendrine

there exists only one principal orifice, at which the canal penetrating

into all the lobules terminates.

The size of the Clione is only limited by the extent of the per-

forated body ; sometimes, even, the Clione, which have commenced

their work of destruction at various points, become confounded into

a mass by a process to which I have given the name of aggregation

by coalescence. The dimensions of the Dendrinw are comparatively

limited, and hardly vary more than those of the existing Foramini-

fera. This last character, with the presence of the peripheral cana-

liculi and the absence of spicules, leads me to regard the Dendrine

as a peculiar type of perforant Sarcodaria more nearly related to the

Rhizopods than to the Sponges.—Comptes Rendus, December 6,

1875, p. 1181.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 98. FEBRUARY 1876.

XI.—Deseriptions of Species of Asteride and Ophiuride

from Kerguelen’s Island. By Epcar A. Smita, F.Z.S.,

Zoological Department, British Museum.

THIS is the first account of any starfish from the above locality ;

and consequently the very large proportion of new species

among the eleven here enumerated is not altogether surprising.

The specimens now described form part of the collections made

by the Rev. A. E. Eaton, the naturalist sent by the Royal

Society with the British expedition for observing the Transit

of Venus in the early part of last year. ‘The Asteriide were

all dredged in Royal Sound, at a depth of from 5 to 10 fathoms.

Further remarks on their similarity to boreal types and their

relation to other faunas will be made in a subsequent paper.

Asteriide.

Asterias meridionalis, Perrier, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1876, vol. xvii. p. 36.

Body six-rayed, reddish brown above, pale buff beneath.

The rays thickish, taperingly conical, convex above, rather

more than twice as long as the width of the disk. Ambu-

lacral spines in two series: the lower margin of the rays

with a double or triple series of short spines; dorsal margin

with a similar row. Upper surface of the body and arms

covered with numerous short, blunt, irregularly disposed spines.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvii.

106 Mr. E. A. Smith on Species of

Diameter between extremities of opposite arms 6 inches ;

diameter of disk 1-8; inch.

Var. With the spines on the upper surface longer and acute.

Hab. Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island.

The specimens which I associate with this species differ

from the type of it described by M. Perrier in a few particulars.

In one example the ambulacral spines are not constantly in a

double row; towards the mouth they are in but a single series,

and only become double at intervals up the rays. ‘This spe-

cimen has the spines on the upper surtace blunt and short, as

in the type; but another example differs, being covered with

longer conically acute mobile spines.

Asterias Perrier, sp. nov.

Radii sex, cylindraceo-attenuati, ad latera supraque rotundati, inferne

anguste complanati ; discus mediocriter magnus, diametri maximz

cireiter 2 equans; sulci ambulacrales haud latissimi; spine am-

bulacrales serie unica (in exemplo maximo longitudine circiter

3 millim.), subgraciles, latitudine squales, ad apicem haud cla-

vate, modo rotundate ; spin ventrales serie duplici, prope spinas

ambulacrales site, in paribus divergentibus (vel magis infrequenter

spinis tribus), spina intima quam ceeterze majore, atque quam am-

bulacrales breviore sed crassiore, aliquantoque acuminata ; super-

ficies dorsalis et lateralis spinis minutis brevissimis, paulo conicis,

irregulariter sparsis munitee, interque spinas papulis innumerabi-

libus instruct ; tessella madreporiformis parviuscula, ad medium

inter disci centrum et marginem sita. Color saturate fusco-rufus.

Diam. extrema (6 poll.) 150 millim.

The ventral spines are in pairs (except near the base of the

arms, where there are three or four single ones), the two spines

diverging from their bases, where they are adjacent ; they are

rather thick and conical, the inner one being somewhat the

larger. ‘The spines on the sides and dorsal surface are very

minute, very numerous, and irregularly disseminated, except

along the side of the arms near the base, where there appears

to be a single continuous series; and all the spines of this

species are granulously roughened.

The largest specimen has a cluster of some hundreds of young

ones clinging to the ventral disk. ‘They are all invariably

six-rayed, have only two rows of ambulacral tentacles and a

single series of spmes bordering them. The rays are very

short and broad, nearly as broad as long, the lateral dorsal

margins with a single row of large spines, and a similar series

down the centre of the rays.

A. rugispina of Stimpson is allied to this species, with which

I feel much pleasure in associating the name of M. Edmond

Astertidee from Kerquelen’s Island. 107

Perrier, of the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, who very recently

identified many species of Asteriide in the British-Museum

collection.

Pedicellaster scaber, Sp. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, latitudine circiter radii longitudinis + equans;

radii sensim attenuati, cylindracei, haud acutissimi, spinis bre-

vissimis singularibus, obtusis, scabrosis, modo irregulari aliquanto

reticulato ordinatis muniti, iis prope ambulacra quam ceteris

paulo longioribus ; interstitia inter reticulationes nuda, pedicel-

larias magnas gerentia; spine ambulacrales in seriebus tribus,

graciles longitudinisque equalis, quam dorsalibus duplo longiores ;

oris anguli interradiales spinis duabus parvis terminati; anus fere

centralis ; tessella madreporiformis in angulo interradiali prope

marginem sita.

Disci diam. 9 millim.; radiorum longit. 18, ad basim crass. 53 ;

disci crass. 6.

This species appears to agree very fairly with Sars’s descrip-

tion of his genus Pedicellaster, except that the ambulacral

furrows cannot be said to be “broad,” and the ambulacral

spines are not in two rows but three. But these are more

specific than generic characters; and therefore 1 think this

may safely be regarded as a second species of that northern

form.

The spines are roughened with minute prickles, those of

the dorsal surface being about twice as long as thick, and blunt

at the tips; and a row or two near the ambulacral spines are

rather longer, and the latter are still more elongated. The

spines on the back of the disk and arms do not display any

regular arrangement, but are disposed in an irregularly and

rather closely reticulating manner.

Othilia spinulifera, sp. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, latitudine circiter radii longitudinis 4 squans,

mediocriter crassus, superne leviter rotundatus: radii eylin-

draceo-attenuati, spinas numerosas, brevissimas scabrosas irregu-

lariter dispositas sed modo aliquanto reticulato gerentes; tamen

prope spinas ambulacrales, spatium est lineare fere nudum, iis

parallelum, versusque radiorum basim sensim latius, spinarum

minutarum quam ambulacrales longe minorum serie unica mu-

nitum; spine ambulacrales Supra quamque tessellam quatuor,

transversim site, divergentes, intimis 2 quam alise paulo longi-

oribus, et ad intime basim spina gracillima parva sita est; oris

anguli interradiales spinis duabus parvis terminati; anus sub-

centralis ; tessella madreporiformis submarginalis, in radiorum

angulo.

Radiorum longit. 14 millim.,diam. ad basim 43; disci diam. 7, crass. 6,

This curious little species does not display any particular

108 Mr. K. A. Smith on Species of

arrangement of spines on the dorsal surface; but towards the

ambulacral furrow there i is, first of all, parallel with the spines

which border it, a series of very small’ spines, only one on each

plate, so that a narrow bare space is seen; above this the

spines are two or three on a plate.

Pteraster affinis, sp. nov.?

Discus magnus, 5-radiatus, inferne planus, supra conyexus, medio-

criter crassus, latitudine radiorum longitudinem adeequaus; radii

breves, ad basim lati, versus extremitates recurvatas sulcos

ambulacrales exponentes rapide angustantes ; eorum superticies

infera utrinque membrana tenui spinis circiter 30 gracilibus

munita (quarum apices vix extra membranam projiciunt) obtecta ;

tessellee interambulacrales spinas quatuor graciles, membrana

tenuissima fere ad earum apices extendente connexas gerentes ;

oris angulus quisque interradialis spinas 8 similes, membrana

pariter connexas gerens, extremis duabus quam ceeteree maxime

brevioribus, medianis duabus. longissimis; illas supra sunt spince

duz crass, altera alters parallela, medio leviter concavee, longi-

tudine spinarum 30 lateralium elongatissimam eequantes, et versus

apices leviter acuminate ; superficies dorsalis et laterales pro-

jecturis minimis spiniferis munite, et inter has poris minutis

haud numerosis perforate ; spins supra projecturas scabrae 4-10,

membrana preter ad apices amicte ; foramen centrale mediocre,

circulare, lacinia spinarum brevium membrana connexarum cir-

cumdatum.

Exempli maximi disci diam. 15 millim., crass. 7; radiorum longit. 17,

diam. ad basim 8. Exempli minoris disci diam. 10 millim.,

crass. 5, radiorum longit. 9.

This species approaches very closely to Pt. Dane of Verrill,

described in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Boston Society of Natural

History, 1869, vol. vii. pp. 886 & 387, and which is supposed

to have been found at Rio Janeiro. It appears, however, to

be provided with longer arms; the spines of the dorsal fascicles

are everywhere similar and scabrous ; the spines at the inter-

radial corners of the mouth are only echt i in number; and the

two larger spines above them are not very long, but stout. In

these respects it chiefly differs from Pt. Dane. “The smaller spe-

cimen, it will be noticed, is considerably shorter in the rays.

Porania antarctica, sp. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, mediocriter crassus, latitudine radiorum longitu-

dinem zquans; superficies infera omnino plana, supera conyexa ;

radii aliquanto breviter conici, versus apicem acuminati; totum ani-

mal cute crassa carnosa amictum, inferne a marginibus ad suleos

ambulacrales lineariter radiatim sulcata, superne levi spmis paucis

tubercularibus parvis prope medium supraque radios sparsim or-

Asterude from Kerguelen’s Island. 109

nata; margines ventrales laterales spinis brevibus compressis ad

apices truncatis, unasupraquamque tessellam (que sulcis lincaribus

notate) laciniati; spinze ambulacrales biseriate ; exteriores in-

teriorum longitudinem duplam equantes, late, ad apices quadrate

truncate, extra sulco parvo, aspectum ipsis duplicem prabente,

insculpte ; spine interiores exterioribus porro longe breviores,

multo quoque graciliores; tessella madreporiformis rotundato-

ovalis, paulo propius a centro quam a margine sita; anus centralis,

papillis spineeformibus circiter 12 brevissimis cireumdatus. Color

carneus vel sanguineus.

Diam. maxim. 90 millim., minim. 48.

This species is rather closely related to the northern Porania

pulvillus of Miiller. From this, however, it may be distinguished

by the different number and character of the marginal spines ;

and also the ambulacral spines offer some distinctions : P. pul-

villus has three or four spines on each of the marginal plates ;

and these are much smaller than the single one found in the

present species. ‘The furrow on the exterior of the outer ambu-

lacral spmes exists chiefly in the skin which clothes them.

The minute tubercles on the back do not display any regular

arrangement; there are about a dozen on the central portion

of the disk, and a few on the short conical arms.

Astrogonium meridionale, sp. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, latitudine radiorum longitudinis 4 adequans, de-

pressus, superne infraque leviter convexus; radii ad basim lati,

versus apicem aliquanto rapide attenuati; spine ambulacrales

quadriseriate, intimis ad apices quam basi latioribus, quadrateque

truncatis, ceteris longitudinis equalis, simplicibus, cylindricis, ad

apices rotundatis ; anguli oris interradiales spina unica crassa

conica, et eam infra lacinia spinarum 6-8 parvarum intus directarum

muniti ; radiorum et disci superficies inferior fasciculis spinarum

brevium aliquanto acuminatarum ornata, fasciculis in seriebus

a sulcis ambulacralibus usque ad margines radiantibus; latera

seriebus duabus angustis spinarum in fasciculos parvos quadratos

confertos dispositarum (20 supra radium) marginata; spinee

seriei inferioris iis superticiei inferioris similes, seriei superioris

iis dorsi; superficies dorsalis fasciculis numerosissimis fere con-

tiguis spinarum circiter 10-20 munita, spinis tubercularibus, ob-

tusis, pedunculatis ; interstitia inter spinarum fasciculos supra et

infra nuda, pedicellarias numerosas magnas gerentia; radii tuber-

culo unico magno superne terminati; tessella madreporiformis

circularis, prope medium inter centrum et marginem lateralem

sita ; anus subcentralis.

Disci diam. 24 millim., crass. 10; radiorum longit. 29.

This species belongs to that section of Astrogonium which

includes A, paxillosum as described by Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc.

1847, p. 79, but it is not so flat either above or beneath.

110 Mr. E. A. Smith on Species of

LEPTYCHASTER, gen. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, compressus ; radii mediocriter elongati; super-

ficies dorsalis fasciculos pedunculatos confertos spinarum minu-

tarum gerens ; radiorum latera serie unica tessellarum tenuium

transversarum lamellarium, ad ambulacra haud productarum

munita; interstitia inter tessellas et ambulacra spinarum parvarum

fasciculis ordinatim cum tessellis dispositis ornata ; tessella madre-

poriformis marginalis, in angulo interradiali sita.

This genus shows more affinity to Lu¢dia than to any other.

It differs from it, however, in the lateral lamellar plates being

covered with minute spines not extending to the ambulacra,

in the absence of elongated spines, and the body being pro-

portionally larger than in that genus.

Leptychaster kerguelenensis, sp. nov.

Discus 5-radiatus, mediocriter magnus, compressus, supra infraque

planus, latitudine radiorum longitudinis circiter 2 equans ; radii

sensim attenuati, basi haud latissimi; spinee ambulacrales graciles,

quaternis vel quinis sulcis transverse, intimis duobus longissimis,

ceteris sensim brevioribus; oris anguli interradiales acuti, spinis

4-5 utrinque muniti; radiorum latera et superficies inferiores tes-

sellis transversis, angustis, lamellaribus (que versus radiorum api-

cem fere ad spinas ambulacrales product, sed basim versus ab illis,

spatium triangulare in angulo interradiali relinquentes, recedunt)

instructa ; hee tessellee spinis minutis seabris amictz, ad angulos

interradiales longissime, et versus radiorum apices sensim decur-

tatee; inter eas spinasque ambulacrales fere per radiorum longi-

tudinem totam series est unica fasciculorum parvorum spinarum

brevium, sed versus radiorum basim sunt sensim series secunda,

tertia et quarta, omnes ordinatim cum tessellis disposite ; super-

ficies dorsalis fasciculos pedunculatos confertos spinarum brevium

gerens ; tessella madreporiformis mediocriter magna, subovalis,

marginalis, in angulo interradiali sita, et spinarum faseiculis ob-

tecta.

Disci diam. 23 millim., crass. 8; radiorum longit. 38, diam. ad

basim 13.

The fascicles of little spines on the dorsal surface are raised

on short fleshy peduncles, and are very closely packed ; and

the madreporic plate is concealed by similar groups of spines.

Ophiuride.

Ophiacantha vivipara ?, Ljungman.

The specimens from Kerguelen’s Island appear to differ

slightly in a few respects from those described by Ljungman,

in the ‘CEtversigt af Kong]. Vetenskaps Akad. Férhandl.’ 1870,

p.471. The habitat given (Altata,on the west coast of Mexico)

Ophiuridx from Kerguelen’s Island. ill

is probably an error, as suggested by Liitken, ‘ Zoological

Record’ for 1872, p. 448, who gives Patagonia as the home

of this species. The Kerguelen examples at hand are rather

smaller, the diameter of the disk being 12 millims.; but this

may be accounted for by age. ‘The conical scabrous tubercles

on the disk are similar to those described by Ljungman ; the

oral shields are about as long as broad ; the adorals more

quadrangular than triangular, the angles being rounded, and

they are not a great deal smaller than the oral shields, the

oral sides being broader than the aboral, and the lateral margins

consequently converging slightly outwardly. The lower and

side arm-plates agree with the description of those of the

typical form, and the spines and ambulacral papillw also ;

but the dorsal ray-shields are not so broad as described by

Ljungman.

Thus it will be seen that a few slight differences are found

in the specimens from Kerguelen’s Island, but not sufficient

(at all events without comparison with the types) to warrant

the separation of this variety from the Patagonian species.

Ophioglypha hexactis, sp. nov.

Discus hexagonalis, angulis radiis interruptis, ad latera leviter con-

cavus, depressus ; papilla orales (ad quemque angulum) 7, apicalis

longissima, tres utrinque sensim breviores, omnes conice, acute;

scuta oralia parva, ligoniformia, manubrio brevissimo latissimoque

aboraliter sito, apice ad os verso, manubrio ipso cordiformi,

lateribus inferioribus convergentibus, leviter concaviuseulis ;

scuta adoralia precedentibus contigua, angustissima, linearia ;

infra illa et iis transversa oris angulos occupantia sunt scuta duo

similia, oblonga, subovalia, et eorum basi unicum parvum api-

cali transverse situm ; radii 6, elongati, longitudine quam disci

latitudo duplo vel triplo majores ; scuta inferiora—sextum a basi

transverse latissimum, breve, margine aborali medio leviter angu-

lato, lateribus brevissimis, rotunde truncatis, marginibus oralibus

aboralibus fere similibus, sed angulo medio productiore; scuta

brachialia lateralia inferne adjuncta, juncture lineis versus bra-

chiorum apicem sensim longioribus ; scuta superiora (prope brachii

medium) subquadrata, extra quam versus discum latiora, margine

exteriore arcuato, interiore concayo, marginibus lateralibus rectis,

versus discum leviter vergentibus ; scuta aliqua propius discum

forma longe diversa, sensim decrescentia, brevia, transverseque

lata, subovalia, ad scuta lateralia scutulis aliis parvis irregularibus

juncta; disci squame minute, numerose, forma et digestione

irregulares ; scuta radialia parva, elongato-subovalia, longe di-

stantia ; papille ad latera incisurw disci: minime numerosissime

(cireiter 40), et ad basim brachiorum superiorum est lacinia papil-

laris sex superioribus seriei alice opposita ; spine brachiales 3

112 On Ophiuridee from Kerguelen’s Island.

breves, crassiuscule, haud multo acuminate, suprema generaliter

earum longissima, infima brevissima ; papille ambulacrales supra

poros ultimos (infrabrachiales) fissure oris junctos 4, supra penul-

timum 3, paucos sequentes supra 2, et reliquos supra 1, forma

diversze, aliquee scutis brevibus compressis similes, alizeque fere

spinis brachialibus similes sed aliquanto breviores. Color superne

purpureo-niger, inferne sordide albidus.

Disci diam. 21 mill.

Hab. Kerguelen’s Island.

This species cannot be confounded with any which have

hitherto been described ; the number of the rays, the spade-

hike form of the oral shields, and the peculiarities of the

ray-shields and spines at once distinguish it. The portion

of the disk which is visible on the lower side between the

arms is large, and the oral shields are only as long as the

space between them and the sides of the disk.

Ophioglypha brevispina, sp. nov.

Discus latitudine radiorum longitudinis circiter 1 equans, compressus,

ad margines leviterque supra rotundatus ; papillee orales 7-8 ad

quemque oris angulum, extrema ceteris latior, his brevibus,

crassis, et conicis, earum centrali ad anguli apicem longissima ;

dentes 4, compressi, hastuleeformes, lateribus curvatis; scuta

oralia longiora quam lata, triangulariter cordiformia, angulis duo-

bus superioribus et margine rotundatis, lateribus leviter, apice

orali aliquanto acute acuminatis; scuta adoralia angustissima,

oralium lateribus inferioribus adjuncta, latiora intus, ubi contigua ;

radii 5, mediocriter elongati, paulo latiores quam crassi; scuta

inferiora—sextum a basi latius quam longum, margine aborali cur-

vato sed medio leviter acuminato, marginibus lateralibus brevis-

simis rectiusculis, marg. oralibus paululum excayatis, apice acuto

convergentibus; scutum basale ceteris dissimile, superne sinuatum

vice anguli levis, basique haud acuminatum secundum sequente

majus, ceeteraque versus radiorum apices sensim minora, denique

minutissima; scuta brachialia lateralia inferne haud usque ad

scutum quartum vel quintum adjuncta (juncture linea inde versus

brachiorum apicem sensim longiore), superne haud usque ad

scutum 17" contigua; scuta brachialia dorsalia—sextum a basi

quam longa paulo latius, arcuatum, margine exteriore rotundato,

lateribus versus discum recte vergentibus; marg. interiore con-

cavo-truncato ; scuta cetera versus brachiorum apices sensim an-

gustiora, margine interiore preesertim, et denique angulo acuto

producto ; disci squamze forma et magnitudine irregulares, una

centralis, et 5—6 ab illa paululum remot mediocriter magne; scuta

radialia eque magna ac preecedentia, forma irregularia, contigua ;

papille ad latera incisure disci (in exemplo maximo) 22, (in mino-

ribus 16-17), supreme 6-7 ceteris majores; spine brachiales

terne, brevissimme, crass, paululum tantum longiores squamis

On Hydroida from Kerguelen’s Island. 118

ambulacralibus, his numero duabus supra scutum tertium, quartum,

aliquando quintum, unica supra cetera, .et supra quimque

marginem pori ambulacralis primi (infrabrachialis) papillis 4-5.

Color albidus.

Disci diam. 9 millim.

flab. Swain’s Bay.

The spines on the rays are very small, and similar to

those described by Ljungman as existing in O. Lyman,

which cannot be confounded with the present species, as it

differs in size, length of the arms, form and size of the radial

shields, &e.

XII.—Descriptions of some new Species of Hydroida from

Kerquelen’s Island. By Professor ALLMAN, M.D., LL.D.,

£.R.S., P38.

SEVEN species of Hydroida were collected recently in Ker-

guelen’s Island while the English Transit Expedition was

there. They comprise one representative of the Gymnoblastic

and six of the Calyptoblastic hydroids. None of them has

been previously described ; and one is the type of a new genus.

I reserve figures and full particulars respecting them for

my formal report upon the collection, giving merely short

descriptions of them here.

HYDROIDA CALYPTOBLASTEA.

Genus SERTULARELLA, Gray.

Sertularella kerguelenensis, n. sp.

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus about an inch in height, much

and irregularly branched, monosiphonic; internodes with

shallow annulations at their proximal ends. Hydrothece

springing each from an internode close to its distal end, some-

what tumid below, tapering towards the summit, which is

slightly incurved towards the stem; orifice with four distinct

teeth.

Gonosome. Gonangia springing each from a point just below

a hydrotheca, subsessile, ovoid, with a short tubular 4-toothed

summit, annulated, the annulations becoming obsolete towards

the base.

Hab. Swain’s Bay (Haton).

Neatly allied to S. polyzonias.

114 Prof. Allman on new Species of

Sertularella unilateralis, n. sp.

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus about 14 inch in height, alter-

nately pinnate, monosiphonic. Hydrothece deep, divergent,

and somewhat tumid below, slightly curving towards the stem

above, strongly 4-toothed, all deflected towards one side of the

stem and branches.

Gonosome. Gonangia arising just below the base of a hydro-

theca, ovoid, with a 4-toothed terminal orifice; distal portion

with wide annulations, which become obsolete towards the

proximal end.

Hab. Swain’s Bay (Eaton).

Sertularella lagena, n. sp.

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus springing from a creeping stolon,

about 1 inch high, slightly branched ; internodes much atten-

uated towards their proximal ends, where they are also marked

with two or three oblique well-defined annulations. Hydro-

thece rather distant, borne by the internode close to its distal

end, tumid below, becoming narrow towards the distinctly

4-toothed orifice.

CGonosome not known.

Hab. Observatory Bay, Royal Sound (Eaton).

Genus Havecrum, Oken.

Halecium mutilum, n. sp.

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus about 1 inch in height, irregularly

branched, the branches with two or three oblique annulations

at their origin; internodes short, each carrying close to its

distal end, for the support of the hydranth, a bracket-shaped

process which is not produced into a tube (in this respect it

resembles H. macrocephalus, Allman, and /. sessilis, Norman,

which are also without the usual tubular prolongation), and is

surrounded by a narrow, slightly everted punctate margin.

Gonosome not known.

Hab. Observatory Bay (Haton).

? Genus CAMPANULARIA, Lam. (restrict.).

Campanularia cylindrica, n. sp.

Trophosome. Hydroid about 7 inch high; peduncles spring-

ing from a creeping filiform stolon, each with several annula-

tions at its proximal end, followed by a slightly corrugated

space, which is succeeded by a single globular annulation

bearing the hydrotheca. Hydrothece deep, cylindrical, with

the margin deeply and strongly 12-toothed.

Hydroida from Kerguelen’s Island. 115

Gonosome, Gonangia cylindrical above, with a flat summit,

tapering below towards the very short peduncle, which springs

from the creeping stolon.

Hab. Swain’s Bay (Eaton) ; also Baffin’s Bay.

In the absence of any fuller knowledge of its gonosome,

this species (which is undistinguishable from a species obtained

last autumn in Baffin’s Bay by H.M.S. ‘Valorots’) is only

provisionally referred to the genus Campanularia.

Genus HyPANnTHEA, n. g.

Trophosome. Hydrotheces pedunculate, inoperculate, with

the walls enormously thickened, and so encroaching upon the

cavity as to prevent the complete retraction of the hydranth.

Gonosome. Gonangia enclosing fixed sporosacs.

’ et 7

Type #. repens, n. sp.

Hypanthea repens, n. sp.

Trophosome. Peduncles about 7 inch high, springing at

intervals from a creeping stolon, with a globular annulus just

below the hydrotheca, but otherwise smooth. Hydrothece

obceonical with very oblique margin, their cavity forming dis-

tally a shallow cup, which is prolonged as a narrow cylindrical

tube backwards through the axis of the hydrotheca.

Gonosome. Gonangia elongated, narrow, passing gradually

into a short peduncle which springs from the creeping stolon ;

colonies moncecious, the male gonangia surpassing in height

the hydrothecal peduncles, fusiform, opening on the summit

by a narrow circular orifice ; the female shorter than the male,

scarcely narrowing towards the distal extremity, where is a

wide orifice.

Hab. Swain’s Bay (Eaton).

HypDROIDA GYMNOBLASTEA.

? Genus Coryne, Ehrenb.

Coryne conferta, 1. sp.

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus about 14 inch high, much and

irregularly branched, forming dense tufts ; stems and branches

distinctly and regularly annulated. Hydranth with about

twenty tentacles.

Gonosome not known.

Hab, Observatory Bay (Haton).

In the absence of the gonosome, it is impossible to ascertain

whether this is a Coryne or a Syncoryne.

January &, 1876,

116 Prof. G. Busk on new Species of

XIII.—Descriptions of some new Species of Polyzoa from

Kerguelen’s Island. By Professor G. Busk, F.R.S.

THE collection of Polyzoa made in Kerguelen’s Island during

the stay of the British Transit-of-Venus Expedition contains

twenty-six species and four varieties of a twenty-seventh, all

of which, excepting six species and three of the varieties, have

been previously described. Most of them are common to the

southern extremity of America; afeware also European, South-

African, Australian, or New-Zealand species; but I do not

observe a single Arctic form among them, which is rather sur-

prising, since two or three species that inhabit the Arctic sea

are known to exist in the Antarctic regions also. I fancy

their absence is due to the circumstance that the collection

was made exclusively in the Laminarian zone, the majority

of the specimens having been obtained by a ten-tooth grapple

attached to six fathoms of cord cast from the shore.

The following are the novelties. Figures of them and of

some other species will be given in my full report upon the

collection.

Suborder CHEILOSTOMATA.

Fam. Salicornariade.

Genus OncHopora, Bk. (restricted).

Type Onchopora Sinclairti, Bk.

The genus Onchopora as originally constituted embraced

Tubulicellaria of D’Orbigny ; but I now propose to confine it to

those forms which have no tubular prolongation of the mouth,

which certainly constitute a very distinct type.

Fam. Flustrade.

Genus Dracuorts, Bk.

Diachoris costata, n. sp.

Cells elongated oval, posterior surface glistening ;, aperture

protected by nie to twelve acute, sometimes fureate coste,

which arch over and interdigitate in the middle line ; four to

six strong oral spines; a pedunculate reclinate avicularium

on one or, more usually, both sides, near the upper part of

the cell.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton); Falkland

Islands (Darwin).

The cells have some resemblance to those of Beanta australis,

Polyzoa from Kerguelen’s Island. Ay

which, however, are more or less erect, are attached in a linear

series to a connecting tube, and are without avicularia. In

D. hirtissima, Heller, which otherwise much resembles the

present species, there are no avicularia, and the back of thie

cells is set with numerous forked spines or sete.

Fam. Membraniporide.

Genus LEPRALIA, Johnst.

§ [wart HZ.

Lepralia EKatont, n. sp.

Cells broadly oval, distinct ; mouth semicircular, lower lip

straight, notched in the middle; four to six erect oral spines.

Surface of cells in interior of zoarium smooth, entire or obscurely

pitted round the border, sometimes umbonate ; in the marginal

cells a row of distinct pores exists round the border; ovicell

prominent, subglobose, with faint radiating lines in front and

a row of small pores round the base.

Hab, Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

Lepralia hyalina, Linn.

In addition to the varieties of this protean species given in

the British-Museum Catalogue, the present collection contains

three which are doubtfully referred to it.

Var. €. conferta (n. var.), characterized by the crowded and

compressed growth of the cells and ovicells in the central

portion of the patch, giving the zoarium the aspect of a Celle-

pora, and by the wide and patulous mouth, more especially of

the marginal cells.

Var. € Bougainvillec, which appears to be identical with

the form figured by M. d’Orbigny, whose name I have there-

fore retained.

Var. 7 (n. var.), characterized by the smaller than normal

size of the cells, and by their surface being thickly studded

with short spines, as is also that of the ovicells.

Suborder CYCLOSTOMATA.

Fam. Crisiade, Bk.

Genus Crista, Lamouroux.

Crista kerguelensis, n. sp.

Zoocecia 3-5 in each internode; branches arising from the

second or third, elongated, curved abruptly forwards; mouth

slightly expanded; peristome thin, membranous: oocecia

118 Principal J. W. Dawson on Mr. Carter's

pytiform, somewhat compressed and subacuminate at top ;

opening behind curved, tubular. Growth lax, straggling,

irregular.

Hab. Swain’s Bay.

It has much of the habit and general aspect of Cristdia

geniculata, but differs in the number of cells in the internode,

the very sparse punctuation of the surface, and in the form of

the oocecia.

Fam. Tubuliporide.

Genus TuBuLrrora, Lam.

Tubulipora stellata, n. sp.?

Zoarium irregularly stellate ; zoocecia diverging from the

centre in all directions.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

Fam. Discoporellide.

Genus Discopore.ia, Bk.

DMiscoporella infundibuliformis, n. sp.

Zoarium stipitate infundibuliform: zoocecia arising from

the interior of the funnel ; mouth expanded, with five or six

acute teeth.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

Discoporella canaliculata, n. sp.

Zoarium circular, bordered, slightly convex; tubes very

irregularly uniserial, with a raised canalicular fillet on one

side ; interspaces cancellous.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

XIV.—On Mr. Carter’s Objections to Kozoon.

By Principal J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S.

Wirth reference to these, as stated in the December number

of the ‘Annals,’ I beg to make an explanation as to matters

of fact. The woodcut which Mr. Carter criticises was intro-

duced into my little book in connexion with the history of

the discovery of Eozoon, and as an illustration from Dr. Car-

penter of the tubulated wall first recognized by him. There

are in the book several other illustrations of these structures,

though of course not nearly so many as my collections could

furnish. The appearance of this cut as an illustration of my

note in ‘ Nature’ was an accident for which I am not respon-

Objections to Kozoon. 119

sible. I sent with the note a tracing of the structures in

uestion from a specimen of my own; but, instead of engraving

this, the Editor borrowed, as I suppose, the cut which had

appeared in Dr. Carpenter’s paper, and which certainly repre-

sented structures of the same character.

As to the relations of the canal-system to the tubuli, I can

only say that, after studying a very large number of slices and

other preparations of Hozoon, and comparing these with Num-

mulina, Calearina, and other more modern forms, many of

them prepared and mounted with my own hands, I cannot

discover any greater diversity of structure than that which

might be expected in a gigantic Stromatoporoid form of so

great antiquity, and separated by so vast an interval of time

from any thing with which we can compare it.

In any case Hozoon exists, and, projecting in Stromatopora-

like masses from the weathered outcrops of our Laurentian

limestones, so resembles certain well-known fossils that the

geologist cannot deny it attention, however its presence may

clash with any preconceived notions; and I have yet to learn

that the laborious collection of such specimens, the preparation

and study of hundreds of slices, and the comparison of them

with the forms, recent and fossil, which they may be supposed

to resemble, can be fairly stigmatized as ‘ wild speculation.”

It is certainly a speculation which makes more demands on

time, muscle, and eyesight than some others that can be

mentioned ; and I only regret that I am unable adequately to

present to naturalists the materials, almost a museum in them-

selves, that have accumulated on my hands in the study of

this ancient fossil, and which have testified more and more

not only to its importance and wide distribution, but to its

organic nature. I am not a specialist in the study of the

Foraminifera any further than the Postpliocene species of

Canada and their successors in the Gulf of St. Lawrence are

concerned. The study of Hozoon was forced on me by cireum-

stances and by its evident geological significance, and has

been pursued as specimens presented themselves and as time

permitted, but, I can honestly affirm, without any desire to

support any preconceived hypothesis or to further any current

speculation. On the one hand, [ can plainly perceive the use

which may be made of it to favour theories of development

in which | have no faith; on the other, I can equally see its

inconsistency with the exaggerated antiquity claimed by many

for the human period in geology; but the investigation and

statement of facts must be independent of all consideration

of such consequences.

M‘Gill College, Montreal,

Dee. 24, 1875.

120 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on the

XV.—A Conspectus of the Species of Paratelphusa, an Indo-

Malayan Genus of Freshwater Crabs. By JAMES Woop-

Mason, Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical Col-

lege, Calcutta.

THe genus Paratelphusa was established in 1855 by Milne-

Edwards for the reception of two new species of crabs, one of

which (P. s¢nensis) was supposed to have come from the ‘f China

seas,” the other (P. tridentata) from New Zealand.

Stimpson, in his preliminary account of the Invertebrata

collected during the United-States expedition to the North

Pacific, records the occurrence of the former at Canton,

in brackish water; and Heller (‘ Reise d. dsterr. Fregatte

Novara,’ zoologisch. Theil, Crustaceen, p. 34) gives Java as

a locality for the latter.

Dr. EK. von Martens (in ‘Archiv fiir Naturgesch.’ 1868,

pp- 18-22) states that he himself had collected specimens of

P. sinensis on the banks of freshwater streams at Bangkok

and Petshaburi, in Siam, and of P. tridentata at Sinkawang

in Western Borneo, at Surabaya in Kastern Java, and at Lahat

in Central Sumatra, and satisfactorily accounts for the mistake

in the localities given for the original examples of the species

by Milne-Edwards.

In 1871 I myself described two new species, the one from

Upper Burmah and the otherfrom the Gangetic valley, through-

out which it occurs from Hardwar (the point at which the great

river issues from the Siwalik Hills) far down into the delta,

where the water is brackish ; and I then pointed out that the

species resembled many Canceride, and differed from all the

rest of the Telphusidee in having the distal ends of the mero-

podal joints of the chelipeds armed with a sharp spine: not

only are they to be distinguished by the presence of this spine

and by being in other respects more like certain Canceride,

but also by the armature of the antero-lateral margins of the

carapace, the teeth of which in point of number and form

are as constant for the several species as are those of the

Portunide.

The following conspectus, giving short characteristics, which

it is hoped will suffice for the ready recognition of the different

forms in the mean time, is published in anticipation of fuller

accounts in my illustrated monograph of all the Telphuside

of India and its dependencies.

T am indebted to Dr. von Martens for specimens of the two

species collected by him.

Species of Paratelphusa

Family Telphuside.

: 121

Genus ParaTeLpuusa, M.-Edw.

Conspectus of the Species.

angle, but smaller; the rest salient, acute,

and conical. Meropodal joints of the legs

UIELAT TN EN aby. tse bays, Ei nish acicl eee ence, 2

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii.

P. spinigera, W.-M.

P. tridentata, M.-Edw.

P. sinensis, M.-Edw.

P. Martensi, W.-M.

P. Dayana, W.-M.

P. Edwardsi, W.-M.

P. crenulifera, W.-M.

122 On the Species of Paratelphusa.

§ I. Postabdomen of the male with its sides converging from the base

of the third to the apex of the fifth somite, thence to its extremity

narrow. (Vide J. A. 8. B. 1871, vol. xl. pl. 12. fig. 4.)

1. Paratelphusa spinigera.

Paratelphusa spinigera, Wood-Mason, J. A.S. B. 1871, vol. xl. part 2,

pl. 12. figs. 1-4.

Telphusa spinigera, White, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 30 (nomen nudum).

Hab. Hardwar; Purneah; Jessore District ; Calcutta, &c.

In both fresh and brackish water.

2. Paratelphusa tridentata.

Parathelphusa tridentata, Milne-Edwards, Arch. du Mus. 1854-55, vol.

vil. p. 171, pl. 18. figs. 1, 1a, 16; Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. xx.

p- 218; Von Martens, Arch. fiir Naturgesch. 1868, pp. 19 et seq.

Hab. Java; Sumatra; Borneo. In fresh water.

3. Paratelphusa sinensis.

Parathelphusa sinensis, Milne-Edwards, op. cit. p. 173, figs. 2,2a; Von

Martens, op. cit.

Hab. Bangkok and Petshaburi, in Siam (Von Martens) ;

Moulmein, Burmah ( Wood-Mason). In both fresh and brackish

water.

§ II. Postabdomen of the male triangular. (VideJ. A. 8S. B. 1871,

vol. xl. pl. 11. fig. 5.)

4. Paratelphusa Martenst, n. sp., W.-M.

Hab. Hardwar; Purneah; Allahabad; Jessore District.

In fresh water.

5. Paratelphusa Dayana.

Paratelphusa Dayana, Wood-Mason, J. A. 8. B. 1871, vol. xl. p. 192,

pl. x1.

Hab. Prome and Maundalay, Upper Burmah. In fresh

water.

6. Paratelphusa Edwardsi, n. sp., W.-M.

Hab. Garo, Dafla, and Naga hills; Cachar; Saddya;

Harmatti. In fresh water.

7. Paratelphusa crenulifera, n. sp., W.-M.

Hab. Pegu Yomah. In fresh water.

The species described by me have all been found in localities

the fauna of which is largely leavened with Malay forms, both

identical and representative.

On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 125

XVI.—Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic

Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAMES THOMSON,

F.G.S., and H. Atieyne Nicuorson, M.D., D.S8Sc.,

F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University

of St. Andrews.

[Continued from p. 70.]

[Plate VIII.]

Genus DipHyPHYLLUM.

Diphyphyllum, Lonsdale, Murch. Vern. & Keys. Russ. and Ur. p. 623.

Gen. char. Corallum compound—formed of long, slender,

cylindrical corallites, which are usually placed at some little

distance from one another, and are associated into fasciculate

masses. The corallites have a distinct epitheca; and the mode

of increase is by parietal or calicular gemmation. The septa

are well developed, but do not reach the centre of the visceral

chamber. Internally there is a small central area, occupied

exclusively by the tabule. Externally the interseptal loculi

are rendered vesicular by the development of dissepiments.

No columella.

The typical corals of the genus Diphyphyllum form fasci-

culate masses, often of very large size, composed of cylindrical

corallites, which may be occasionally united at certain points

here and there, but are usually quite free. As rightly pointed

out by Prof. de Koninck, Mr. Lonsdale was in error in assert-

ing that the increase of the corallum was effected by means of

fission of the old tubes. On the contrary, the increase is

almost always by means of parietal or calicular gemmation,

the old corallites continuing to grow, and the new corallites

maintaining a position nearly parallel with that of the parents

(Pl. VIII. fig. 1 4). It seems not improbable that, in one

species, at any rate (viz. D. Archiact, Billings), the corallum

is occasionally simple; but this point requires further in-

vestigation.

The central area of each of the corallites is occupied by

the tabule, which are perfectly smooth (Pl. VIII. fig. 1).

The floor of the cylindrical, moderately deep calice of each

is formed by the uppermost tabula in the centre. The septa

do not encroach upon the median tabulate area; but we are

unable to confirm M. de Koninck’s view that this area is

(as a rule, at any rate) surrounded by a special mural in-

vestment.

There are no traces of any columella; nor are there any

grounds for believing that the absence of this organ is acci-

dental, as formerly held by Milne-Edwards and Haime (Pol,

124 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

Foss. des Terr. Pal. p.446). On the contrary, there is abun-

dant evidence that no columella ever existed in any of the

corals properly referred to Diphyphyllum.

The septa are well developed; but the primary ones invariably

fall short of the centre, and leave the tabule exposed over a

larger or smaller median space. ‘Towards the circumference

of the visceral chamber the interseptal loculi become filled by

minute lenticular vesicles, formed by the development of nume-

rous dissepiments (Pl. VIII. fig. 1).

The epitheca is thin, with encircling strie, and occasionally

accretions of growth. Sometimes there are horizontal out-

erowths of the epitheca, uniting two adjacent corallites ; but

this is of rare occurrence.

Mr. Lonsdale’s original definition of the genus Diphyphyllum

is as follows (op. jam cit. p. 623, t. 1.) :—“‘A stony lamel-

liferous polypidom; lamelle exceeding twelve, biplated ;

branched, branches dichotomous ; internal structure triareal :

(1) central area, intersected by flat, convex, or irregular dia-

phragms, no persistent axis; (2) intermediate area, traversed

vertically by lamellee ; interspaces crossed obliquely or down-

wards by extensions of the diaphragms and subordinate plates ;

(3) outer area, traversed by lateral extensions of lamellae; inter-

spaces crossed by arched or vesicular lamine inclined upwards

and outwards; stems not uniformly thickened by external secre-

tions, but occasionally united when in juxtaposition.” The

type species, upon which the above definition is founded, is

D. concinnum, Lonsd., from the Carboniferous rocks of

Russia.

Prof. M‘Coy (Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 87) followed Mr. Lonsdale

in all essential points, more especially as regards the supposed

fissiparous mode of increase, and defined the genus as follows:—

“ Corallum forming elongate cylindrical branches, dividing by

dichotomous fissure of the main stem; no axis; biareal; the

large central area occupied by strong, simple, transverse dia-

phragms, deflected at the circumference, surrounded by a narrow

outer vesicular area; outer wall thick, radiating lamelle nume-

rous, not reaching the centre.” He described two species, from

the Carboniferous rocks of Britain, viz. D. gracile and D. lati-

septatum, the latter of these being apparently identical with

D. concinnum, Lonsd.

Milne-Edwards and Haime consider that Diphyphyllum

concinnum was founded upon a Lithostrotion in which the

columella had been accidentally destroyed, and they therefore

reject the genus altogether (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. p. 446).

De Fromentel adopts the same view, but retains the name of

Diphyphyllum for the fasciculate species of Lithostrotion (Int.

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 125

a l’étude des Polyp. Foss. p. 304). | Prof. de Koninck, how-

ever, by his excellent description and figures of the type form,

D. concinnum, Lonsd., has thoroughly established the correct-

ness of Mr. Lonsdale’s original views and the validity of the

genus (Nouv. Recherches sur les An. Foss., partie i. p. 36,

pl. i. figs. 4-4 d, 1872). We need only add that the forms

which we have examined from the Carboniferous rocks of

Scotland and the Devonian rocks of America agree in all points

of generic importance with the type form D. conctnnum. We

quite agree with Mr. Billings (Can. Journ., new series, vol. iv.

p. 154), as well as with M. de Koninck, in thinking that

Mr. Lonsdale was in error in making fissiparous division to

be one of the characters of the genus ; but this misconception

as to a single character is not of itself sufficient to invalidate

his definition or to lead to the abandonment of his name.

It follows from the above that the genus Lithostrotion is

sufficiently separated from Diphyphyllum by the presence in

the former of a well-developed and continuous columella, which

is wholly wanting in the latter. Hence transverse and longi-

tudinal sections will in all cases enable the paleontologist to

at once separate the Diphyphylla from the fasciculate species

of Lithostrotion, in spite of the close external resemblance

between the two groups.

From the typical species of Cyathophyllum the species of

Diphyphyllum are at once separated by the limitation of the

septa of the latter to the external portion of the corallum. In

no case do the septa in Diphyphyllum meet in the centre of the

visceral chamber, or become twisted together so as to form a

pseudo-columella. This distinction, however, is not available

as separating Diphyphyllum from forms like Cyathophyllum

paracida, M‘Coy, or C. (Caninia) giganteum, Mich., since in

these latter the septa fall short of the centre. In this case

the chief available characters are to be found in the fasciculate

growth of the former, and the strongly developed peripheral

vesicular zone of the latter. When we come, however, to such

forms as C. cespitosum, Goldf., it must be admitted that it is

almost impossible to draw a rigid line between this and Diphy-

phyllum, since the septa in the former seem occasionally to

fall short of the centre, and the form and mode of growth of

the corallum are as in the latter genus.

Dybowski has recently founded the genus Donacophyllum

(Mon. der Zoanth. scler. rug. aus der Silurform. Esthlands &c.,

p- 80) for corals which are said to differ from Diphyphyllum

only in the fact that the vesicles of the exterior zone are of

large size. Wehave seen no examples of the genus, and can

pronounce no opinion as to its value.

126 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

The genus Hridophyllum, Edw. & Haime, is, again, pre-

cisely similar to Diphyphyllum in all the essential “points of

its internal structure, and differs only in the fact that the

corallites are united at intervals by abundant lateral outgrowths

of the epitheca. Occasionally, however, such epithecal out-

growths are sparingly developed in Diphyphyllum; and we

are inclined to doubt if their absence or presence can be con-

sidered a ground of generic distinction. We do not think

that Dybowski has brought forward any sufficient reasons for

separating groups so closely allied, and placing them, as he

has done (op. jam cit. p. 81), in different families.

The genus Diplophyllum, Hall, was founded for the recep-

tion of some corals from the Niagara Limestone (Pal. N. Y.

vol. ii. p. 115), which in most respects agree with Diphy-

phyllum, but are stated to have the septa meeting in the centre

of the visceral chamber. They are also stated to possess an

inner mural investment surrounding the central tabulate area.

This latter distinction, however, cannot be relied upon, since

an inner wall (though certainly wanting as a rule in Diphy-

phyllum) is stated by De Koninck to be present in D. con-

cinnum, Lonsd. Upon the whole, it seems probable that

Diplophyllum, Hall, will prove on further examination to be

properly referable to Diphyphyllum.

The geological range of the genus Diphyphyllum is a toler-

ably wide one. It appears to commence in the Upper Silu-

rian, being represented in the Guelph Limestones of Canada.

Several species are found in the Devonian rocks ; and the genus

is well represented in the Carboniferous. In the Carboniferous

rocks of Scotland the genus is rare, but it is represented by

the type species (D. concinnum, Lonsd.), as well as by another

form at present undetermined.

Genus LOPHOPHYLLUM.

Lophophyllum, Edwards & Haime, Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. p. 349.

and Brit. Foss. Cor. Intr. p. Ixvi.

Gen. char. Corallum simple, conical, with a complete epi-

theca. 'Tabule convex, irregular, passing with more or less

interruption completely across the visceral chamber. A septal

fossette is present. A cristiform or clavate columella in the

centre of the uppermost tabula, joined by one extremity with

the single septum contained in the septal fossette, and some-

times connected by the other with the opposite primary septum.

Septa extending nearly, but not quite, to the centre of the

visceral chamber.

So far as is known, all the species of Lophophyllum are

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 127

simple, and their form is more or less conical and usually

curved. The epitheca is complete, sometimes thin, but in

other cases thick, with strong longitudinal striz. Minute en-

circling lines of growth are present, along with annulations of

growth. ‘The calice is moderately deep, and the septa extend

nearly to the centre of the visceral chamber, apparently with-

out ever quite reaching it. Small secondary septa usually,

but by no means always, alternate with the primary septa.

Asa general rule dissepiments are present, in the form of deli-

cate plates crossing the interseptal loculi; but these are never

developed in such quantity as to form a distinct zone of vesi-

cular tissue exteriorly (Pl. VIII. figs. 5 A, 6A, 7 4).

The tabula are always present, and are always well deve-

loped, though they do not possess the form of distinct, strong,

transverse plates. On the contrary, they form a series of

more or less irregular arched plates, with their convexities

upwards, which anastomose and become more or less freely

united with one another. They are not, however, confined to

the central area of the corallum, but reach the inner surface

of the wall (Pl. VIII. figs. 6 & 7).

The columella is invariably present, and is formed by a

cristiform or clavate prominence in each successive tabula.

It is thus not a true columella, as is sufficiently shown by

longitudinal sections (Pl. VIII. figs. 6 & 7), where there is

simply a pseudo-columellarian line passing down the centre.

One extremity of this pseudo-columella is joined directly with

the septum occupying the septal fossette. ‘The other extremity

seems sometimes to be connected with the primary septum

directly opposite to the septal fossula ; but more commonly it

appears to be free, and no such connexion seems to be esta-

blished (Pl. VIII. figs. 8 a-7 4). In ZL. breve, De Kon., the

columellar prominence is said not even to have its usual con-

nexion with the septum in the fossula. Though well marked

in specimens exhibiting the interior of the calice, the septal

fossette is not a conspicuous object in transverse sections of

Lophophyllum, and is generally only recognizable by the fact

that the columellar eminence is prolonged into it.

The genus Lophophyllum agrees in many respects with

Zaphrentis, more especially in the characters of the septa and

dissepiments. It is distmmguished, however, from this by the

comparatively irregular tabule, the different nature of the

fossula, and the presence of the central columellar eminence.

Almost the only genus with which Lophophyllum runs any

risk of being confounded is Cyathaxonia, Mich. ; but sections

at once show that it is fundamentally distinguished from the

latter by the possession of tabule. In Cyathaxonia, also,

128 On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals.

there are no endothecal dissepiments, and the columella forms

a single styliform rod, which commences at the bottom of the

visceral chamber, and is continued through to the floor of the

calice. (It may not be out of place to note here that Cya-

thaxonia Dalmani, EK. & H., is nota true Cyathaxonia, but has

been formed into a new genus by Lindstrém under the name

of Centrotus.)

The genus Lophophyllum commences in the Devonian, but

attains its maximum in the Carboniferous rocks, where it dies

out. All the known species are small, rarely exceeding an

inch or an inch and a half in length. The type of the genus

is LD. Konincki, KE. & H., from the Carboniferous rocks of

Belgium. With the exception of a form which seems to

be identical with LZ. (Cyathopsis) eruca, M‘Coy, all the ex-

amples figured by us (PI. VIII. figs. 3-6) are new; but we

reserve the description of their specific characters till another

occasion.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

(All the figures are drawn of the natural size.)

Fig.1. Diphyphyllum concinnum, Lonsd., transverse section of a small

slab, exhibiting calicular gemmation at different stages of the

process ; 1 a, longitudinal section of the same, showing the pro-

duction of young corallites and the continued growth of the

parent tubes. Lower Carboniferous, Bathgate, Linlithgowshire.

Fig. 2. Diphyphyllum, sp., transverse section of a small slab, exhibiting

fissiparous development of the corallites. Lower Carboniferous,

Scotland.

Fiy. 3. Lophophyllum parvulum, Thomson & Nicholson, external aspect ;

3A, transverse section of the same. Lower Carboniferous,

Fifeshire.

Fig. 4. Another example, from the Lower Carboniferous of Ayrshire ;

4 A, transverse section of the same.

Fig. 5. Lophophyllum reticulatum, Thomson & Nicholson, external aspect ;

5 A, transverse section of the same. Lower Carboniferous,

Shiels, East Kilbride.

Fig. 6. Lophophyllum, sp., longitudinal section; 6 A, transverse section of

the same. Lower Carboniferous, Shiels, Kast Kilbride.

Fig. 7. Lophophyllum eruca, M‘Coy (?), longitudinal section; 7 a, trans-

verse section of the same. Lower Carboniferous, Brockley, near

Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

Figs. 8-88 belong to the next portion of this memoir, where their cha-

racters will be discussed.

[To be continued. |

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 129

XVII.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J.

BerKELEy, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Ksq.,

ELS.

Continued from vol. xy. p. 41.]

[Plates IX., X., & XI.]

* Agaricus (Amanita) muscartus, L.; Fr. Ep. p. 20.

Var. Entirely destitute of warts. Leicester, Mr. Mott.

*A. (Lepiota) cepestipes, Sow., var. B.

Fine specimens of the white form, exactly according with

Bulliard’s A. ecretaceus (t. 374), were gathered at Batheaston

by Mr. Broome. It is quite certain that Bulliard’s plant is a

Lepiota.

1501. A. (Armillaria) bulbiger, A. &S.; Fr. Ep. p. 40F.

In pine-woods. Hereford, Oct. 1875. ‘The marginato-

bulbose stem reminds one of some Cortinarii.

1502. A. (Armillaria) robustus, A.& 8.; Fr. Ep. p. 41.

Rannoch, Perthshire, Dr. Buchanan White.

Agreeing closely with Krombholz’s figure. Flesh very

firm; taste and smell exactly that of Polyporus squamosus.

1503. A. (Tricholoma) loricatus, Fr. Ep. p. 60.

In woods. Viscid. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Remark-

able for the thick coat of the pileus.

*A. (Tricholoma) crass¢folius, B.; Fr. Ep. p. 61.

This fine species has been gathered again by Mr. Cecil H.

Spencer Perceval.

1504. A. (Tricholoma) virgatus, Fr. Ep. p. 62; Icon. tab. 34.

fig. 1.

Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

1505. A. (Tricholoma) leucocephalus, Fr. Ep. p. 713; Ic.

tab. 43. fig. 2.

C. E. Broome, Oct. 1869. Bowood, Wilts.

1506. A. (Tricholoma) militaris, Lasch.; Fr. Ep. p. 71.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1507. A. (‘Tricholoma) civilis, Fr. Ep. p. 71.

Epping, J. English. Exhibited at South Kensington,

Oct. 6, 1875.

1508. A. (Clitocybe) gilvus, P.; Fr. Ep. p. 95.

West Farleigh, Kent, 1874.

*A. (Clitocybe) subinvolutus, Batsch ; Fr. Ep. p. 96.

Laxton Park, Norths, Oct. 22, 1875. Occurring in profu-

sion in a ring under Scotch firs, twenty yards in diameter.

t The references, as far as Hymenomycetes are concerned, are to the

new edition of the ‘ Epicrisis.’

130 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

It has regularly appeared in the same spot for forty years.

Exactly the plant of Batsch.

1509. A. (Clitocybe) subalutaceus, Batsch; Fr. Ep. p. 84.

Oxton Exeter, growing under J/ex, C. H. Spencer Perceval,

Esq., Nov. 1875. Smell like that of A. putridus and A. ran-

cidus, peculiar.

1510. A. (Clitocybe) splendens, Fr. Ep. p. 96; Ic. tab. 44.

aise,

“Relame, Mr. Austin. Exhibited at the Fungus show,

South Kensington, 1874.

1511. A. (Clitocybe) expallens, Fr. Ep. p. 100.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1512. A. (Clitocybe) concavus, Scop.; Fr. Ep. p. 102; Ie.

tab. 57. fig. 2.

C. E. Broome.

1513. A. (Collybia) rancidus, Fr. Ep. p. 125.

Under cedars. Burnham Beeches, Nov. 1875, Rev. G. B.

Sawyer and C. EH. Broome.

The smell is very peculiar; the gills very dark, so as to

be easily mistaken for those of a Hebeloma. ‘Though the

specimens do not answer in eyery respect, still, on comparing

them with a drawing by Fries, who remarks that there are

many varieties, they are referred without hesitation as above.

1514. A. (Collybia) ventricosus, Bull. tab. 411. fig. 1; Fr.

Ep. p. 120.

Oct. 25, 1874, C. E. Broome. Bath ford.

1515. A. (Omphalia) maurus, Fr. Ep. p. 156.

On lawns. Coed Coch.

1516. A. (Mycena) aurantio-marginatus, Fr. Ep. p. 131;

He Dane tab. 1292. tie. 2.

Near Perth, Dr. Buchanan White, Nov. 1, 1875.

This is a most interesting addition to our list of Fungi. It

is admirably figured in the ‘ Flora Danica,’ and has a pecu-

liar aspect which separates it from other species, looking more

like a Marasmius than a Mycena.

Stem very brittle, fistulose. Smellstrong. Margin striate.

1517. A. (Mycena) excisus, Lasch. ; Fr. Ic. tab. 81. fig. 1.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1518. A. (Mycena) psammicola, B. & Br. Pileo subhemi-

spherico hygrophano, particulis minutissimis irrorato, margine

striato ; stipite brevi, solido, radicante, deorsum umbrino, sur-

sum albo, toto albo-pulverulento ; lamellis segmentoideis bre-

-viter adnatis postice sinuatis ; odor fortis sed non nitrosus.

On asand bank amongst moss. Addington, Kent, Sept. 28,

1875.

Pileus 3 lines across ; stem not 6 lines high, about } a line

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 131

thick, firm; pileus brown, becoming paler towards the margin.

A small but well marked species.

1519. A. (Mycena) metatus, Fr. Ep. p. 142.

Forres, Rev. J. Keith. Wrotham, Kent, Oct. 1875.

1520. A. (Mycena) collariatus, Fr. Ep. p. 146; Ic. tab. 82.

fig. 5.

ceca Rev. J. Stevenson. Addington, Kent, Oct. 1875.

1521. A. (Mycena) dedilis, Fr. Ep. p. 145.

In a chestnut wood. Wrotham, Kent, Oct. 1, 1875.

1522. A. (Pleurotus) pulmonarius, Fr. Ep. p. 176.

This interesting species was exhibited at the Aberdeen

Fungus show in 1874, the specimens exactly according with

Paulet’s figure, tab. 21.

1523. A. (Entoloma) Thomsoni, B. & Br. Pileo plano,

griseo tomentoso, costis reticulatis ornato ; stipite pallidiore

fibrilloso tomentoso ; lamellis latis incarnatis.

Amongst grassina plantation. West Farleigh. Found in

company with Dr. Thomson.

Pileus 14 to nearly 2 inches across, adorned with raised

radiating ribs, which form reticulations in the centre; stem

13 line high, about 2 lines thick. The structure seems entirely

peculiar to this species; for the ribs are not like those of A.

phlebophorus.

1524. A. (Pholiota) wnicolor, Fr. Ep. p. 227.

Hereford, Mr. J. Renny.

1525. A. (Inocybe) maritimus, Fr. Ep. p. 229.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Menmuir, Rey. M. Anderson.

1526. A. (Inocybe) descissus, Fr. Ep. p. 233.

C. E. Broome.

1527. A. (Inocybe) White, B. & Br. Pileo convexo, pri-

mum hemispheerico, fulvo, margine albo viscidulo, cortina

candida fibrillosa, demum expanso toto fulvo ; stipite e candido

fulvescente, glabrescente, solido; lamellis e candidis adnexis.

Rannoch, Oct. 1, 1875, Dr. Buchanan White.

A very curious and beautiful little species, allied to A. vatri-

cosus. Stature that of A. geophyllus. .

1528. A.( Flammula) lupinus, Fr. Ep. p. 246.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1529. A. (Flammula) apicreus, Fr. Ep. p. 249.

On rotten trunks. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

1530. A. (Naucoria) temulentus, Fr. Ep. p. 262.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1531. A. (Hebeloma) firmus, P.; Fr. Ep. p. 238.

Laxton Park, Norths, Oct. 22, 1875. Near fir trees.

1532. A. (Naucoria) graminicola, Nees, Syst. f. 186;

Fr. Ep. p. 265.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

132 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

A very rare species, which certainly belongs to Naucoria,

a point still remaining doubtful in the last edition of the

‘ Epicrisis,’ but which we are fortunately able to confirm.

1533. A. (Phohota) terrigenus, Fr. Ep. p. 215.

Var. minor.

Amongst chips of hop-poles, West Farleigh, Kent.

Resembling closely A. punctulatus, Kalch. ; but that is de-

scribed as having brown spores, whereas in the present case

they are ferruginous.

* A. (Psalliota) campestris, L.

Var. villaticus, Brond. Cr. Ag. tab. 7.

An enormous specimen, 13 inches in diameter, with a stem

3 inches thick, was sent by Messrs. Lee of Hammersmith, who

received it from Dr. Bennett. The pileus was covered with

rich pilose scales, and had a very grand appearance. It comes

up in Dr. Bennett’s garden every year.

1534. A.(Psalliota) hemorrhoidarius, Schulz. Kalchb. p. 29, —

tab. 18. fig. 1.

In the Duke of Cleveland’s woods, Lilleshall, Salop, Nov.

1875, Rev. W. Houghton. King’s Cliffe, Norths.

Like A. Badhami, the whole plant turns red when bruised

or cut. Dr. Badham considered this one of the most excel-

lent Fungi; but it is not included or mentioned in his book.

Pileus 4 inches across ; stem 4 inches high, 1 thick.

1535. A. (Galera) vitteformis, Fr. Hp. p. 269; Scheeff.

tab. 63. figs. 4-6.

Perth, Dr. Buchanan White, Nov. 4, 1875.

1536. A. (Stropharia) caput-meduse, Fr. Ep. p. 288.

Glamis, Rey. J. Stevenson. A very rare and interesting

species, which has occurred again this year, and was exhibited

at the Fungus show at Perth.

1537. A. (Hypholoma) cascus, Fr. Ep. p. 294.

Rannoch, Perthshire, Dr. Buchanan White.

1538. A. (Psilocybe) chondrodermus, B. & Br. Pileo cam-

panulato carnoso, margine appendiculato excepto glaberrimo

levi spadiceo, hic illic rimoso; stipite subsequali fistuloso

pallidiore, fibrilloso, basi squamuloso; lamellis ventricosis affixis

secedentibus, margine albo.

In pine woods. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Pileus 1 inch across, dark bright brown, cracked here and

there in different directions; veil woven and jagged; stem

24 lines thick above, 3 at the base. Spores -00025 inch long,

half as much wide, purple-black, almost oblong. Pileus stains

the paper yellow. The species, which is quite distinct, will

take its place in the first section of Psilocybe.

1539. A. (Psilocybe) nucisedus, Fr. Kp. p. 300.

Amongst small chips in a wood. West Farleigh, Kent.

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fung’. 1338

This interesting species may be easily mistaken, if the spores

are not carefully observed. We have a characteristic drawing

from Fries. White when dry.

1540. A. (Psathyrella) caliginosus, Jungh. in Linn. v. 5,

tab. 6. fig. 13.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1541. Cortinarius (Phlegmacium) claricolor, Fr. Ep. p. 336.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1541bis. C. (Phlegmacium) decoloratus, Fr. Ep. p. 351.

Epping, Mr. J. English.

1542. C. (Phlegmacium) sebaceus, Fr. Ep. p. 337.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1543. C. (Phlegmacium) croceo-ceruleus, Fr. Ep. p. 352;

onrerslc. eu Desc: tab. l. feat.

Laxton Park, Norths, Oct. 22, 1875.

1544. C. (Inoloma) cyanites, Fy. Ep. p. 361.

Brought from Reading by Mr. Austin to the Fungus show

at South Kensington, 1874.

The specimens belong to the variety which turns red slower

when bruised. We havea drawing of this magnificent species

from Fries. It is one of the finest of the genus.

1545. C. (Inoloma) redimitus, Fr. Ep. p. 363.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1546. C. (Dermocybe) camurus, Fr. Ep. p. 367.

J. Renny. We have no information as to the locality

of this or of 1549 and 1551, which we have received from

Mr. Renny.

1547. C. (Dermocybe) myrtillinus, Fr. Ep. p. 368.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan

White.

1548. C. (Dermocybe) venetus, Fr. Ep. p. 374.

Rannoch, Perthshire, Dr. Buchanan White. <A small but

interesting species, differing in colour from any species with

which we are acquainted.

1549. C. (Telamonia) licinipes, Fr. Ep. p. 376.

J. Renny.

1550. C. (Telamonia) plumiger, Fr. Ep. p. 377.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. A single small specimen,

densely plumose.

1551. C. (Telamonia) punctatus, Fr. Ep. p. 382.

J. Renny.

1552. C. (Hydrocybe) detonsus, Fr. Ep. p. 397.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Amongst moss in woods.

Probably a very common species.

1553. C. (Hydrocybe) milvinus, Fr. Ep. p. 399.

In woods. Wrotham, Kent, Oct. 1, 1875.

134 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungt.

1554. Paxillus Lepista, Fr. Ep. p. 402.

Slough, M. Terry, Esq. This is one of the most interesting

additions to our listof Fungi. The rigid, almost horny cuticle,

large size, and thick stem render it one of the most remarkable

of the Agaricint.

1555. P. paradoxus(Kalchb.). Agaricus paradoxus, Kalehb.

tab. 16. fig. 1; Fr. Hp. p. 244.

Near Shrewsbury, W. Phillips, Esq. Wrotham, Kent,

Sept. 30, 1875. Amongst decayed furze.

This very curious plant, which is admirably figured in the

work above quoted, is undoubtedly a Paxillus. The spores

are more like those of a Boletus than an Agaric; they are

oblong, :00035—00036 inch long, and about a fourth as much

wide. It is at once distinguished from P. leptopus by the

gills being distant, and not ‘‘ admodum conferte.”

1556. Lactarius squalidus, Krombh. tab. 4. figs. 23-25.

Scotland, 1875.

1557. L. minimus, Smith, in Journ. of Bot. 1873, p. 205.

Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

1558. Hygrophorus discoideus, Fr. Ep. p. 408. Agaricus

semigilvus, Secret. no. 771.

Laxton Park, Norths, Oct. 22, 1875. Exactly answering

to the description of Secretan, but not so stout as in a figure

received from Fries. Solitary or tufted, stem dotted all over

with viscid granules.

1559. H. lacmus, Fr. Ep. p. 416.

Epping, Mr. James English. Exhibited at South Ken-

sington, 1875.

* HH. Colemannianus, Blox.; Fr. Ep. p. 417.

A form of this species apparently occurred at Laxton, which

at first seemed an exaggerated state of H/. ceraceus. The pileus

and stem were extremely viscid, and of a full but rather dull

yellow ; the stem hollow and extremely brittle. As it became

dry the colour changed to various tints of tawny; the gills

very decurrent, thin, and variously shaded. The margin was

subplicato-striate as in H. vitellinus, not subdecurrent as in

H, letus, besides which the stem was any thing rather than

tough. As two specimens only were found, it is thought better

to refer them to H. Colemannianus than to propose a new

species.

1560. H. sciophanus, Fr. Ep. p. 417.

Perth, Dr. Buchanan White.

Spores very pale clay-coloured. There were two forms—

one with a darker pileus and the flesh dark, the other paler,

with the flesh also pale. The former only deposited spores ;

it is probable therefore that the pale form was not so fully

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 135

developed. Species of Coprinus occasionally occur without a

trace of spores. 4

1561. H. cinereus, Fr. Ep. p. 413; Atl. Svamp. tab. 30.

Coed Coch, Mrs. Lloyd Wynne. Great Elm, Somerset,

C. E. Broome. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White. Exactly

according with the upper figures in the plate cited above, and

surely distinct from H. pratensis.

1562. Russula olivacea, Fr. Ep. p. 445.

Slough, M. Terry, Esq.

1563. R. galochroa, Fr. Ep. p. 447; Bull. tab. 5091, M.

Slough, M. Terry, Esq.

1564. R. pectinata, Fr. Ep. p. 4493; Bull. tab. 409N, 0, Pp.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Smell like that of A. fetens.

Pellicle separable. Exactly resembling the two latter figures

of Bulliard, which he refers rather doubtfully to &. hetero-

phylla.

1565. Cantharellus Haughtont, Phillips, MS. Pileo tenui,

convexo, umbilicato, glabro ; stipite gracili, apice incrassato,

primum subtiliter fibrilloso; lamellis subdecurrentibus angustis

pallide carneis.

Hereford, W. Phillips and others.

Pileus 1 inch or more across, thin, dirty white, with a tinge

of flesh-colour. Stem 2 inches high, 1 line thick, slightly

thickened above, minutely fibrillose, stuffed, rooting at the

base, which is more or less cottony. Gills scarcely forked,

narrow, slightly decurrent. Sometimes 2 inches across. Allied

to C. albidus, and possibly included by Fries, but very dif-

ferent from the ‘ Flora-Danica’ plant recorded before under .

no. 1421.

1566. Marasmius epichloe, Fr. Kp.p.479. M.gramineus, Lév.

On the base of grasses. Hereford, J. Renny. Undoubtedly

Léveillé’s plant, but possibly a mere form of JZ. st¢ipitarius.

1567. Lentinus pulverulentus, Fr. Ep. p. 482. Agaricus

pulverulentus, Scop. Carn. p. 434.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Tufted, at first infundibuliform, then lateral flabelliform,

fuliginous, floccoso-pulverulent, with little umber particles ;

stem elongated, at length smooth; gills thick, pallid, deeply

decurrent, their edge crenulate but not torn. Pileus 2 inches

across, stem 3 inches high. This seems to be truly the plant

of Scopoli.

1568. Polyporus floccopus, Rostk. tab. 13.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Fries remarks that it is a question whether this species is

not a form of Polyporus brumalis; but it appears to us quite

distinct.

136 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

1569. P. (Resupinati) subgelatinosus, B. & Br. Orbicularis,

margine elevato, subgelatinoso, albo-tomentoso, migricante ;

poris griseis, parvis, acie acutis.

On dead wood. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White. Appa-

rently parasitic on a decurrent form of P. amorphus.

This singular species forms little pulvinate masses, with an

obtuse raised border, which is at first tomentose and pallid, of

a subgelatinous consistence, and turning black. The pores

are of a pale delicate grey, with an acute even edge, about 75

of an inch in diameter. We cannot point out any species to

which it is allied.

1570. Trametes inodora, Fr. Ep. p. 584.

On the flat top of an old mossy beech-stump. Stoke Poges,

M. Terry, Esq.

Pores colourless, slightly angular, about ;+,; inch wide,

nearly } inch long, not the least linear. Inodorous ; externally

tomentose, white, with a very slight tinge of pink at the base.

As in Dedalea latissima, the texture radiates from a central

point, and is of a pure white.

1571. 7. Terre, B. & Br. Resupinata, lata, suborbicularis,

pulvinata, contextu suberoso albo; poris angulatis, hic illic

sinuatis, pallidis.

On beech. Stoke Poges, M. Terry, Esq.

About 3 inches across, 1 inch thick in the centre ; substance

white, delicately fibrous, radiating from a central point, zone-

less ; pores about =45 inch across, pallid, angular in the centre,

sinuated towards the edge. Habit that of Dedalea latissima.

Inodorous.

1572. Hydnum levigatum, Swartz; Fr. Ep. p. 599; Sverig

atl. Svamp. tab. 81.

In pine-woods. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White. A far

more solid species than LH. fragile.

1573. Irpex pendulus, Fr. Ep. p. 620.

Menmuir, Rev. M. Anderson. Agreeing with the figure of

Albertini and Schweinitz. The species varies greatly ; spe-

cimens obtained previously were not in a normal condition.

Amongst the Fungi still preserved in Sowerby’s herbarium

is one marked Hydnum erectum, parasitic on some Polyporus.

This appears identical with Fries’s Spheronema hydnoideum,

which he no longer refers to Radulum aterrimum.

* Craterellus lutescens, Fr. Kp. p. 630.

Rannoch, Perthshire, Dr. Buchanan White. The hymenium

of a beautiful orange. Sent at the same time with very

characteristic specimens of Cantharellus lutescens.

1574. Thelephora pallida, Fr. Ep. p. 633.

We have received from the Rev. W. Houghton and Mr.

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. — 137

Phillips a Thelephora with a hispid hymenium, which they

refer to this species. It is, however, so like 7. Sowerbed? that

we hesitate about its diagnosis, but think it better to record

their observation.

1575. T. clavularis, Fr. Kp. p. 634. :

On the ground. Wallington, Northumberland, C. H. Spencer

Perceval. We have lately received from Dr. White specimens

which would be referred to this species were it not for the

strong foetid scent of 7. palmata.

1576. ZT. intybacea, Pers. Syn. p. 567.

Amongst Tetraphis pellucida. Burnham, Rev.G. H.Sawyer.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Exactly answering to Bulliard’s

figures, tab. 483. figs. 6 & 7, tab. 278, and quite distinct from

7. laciniata.

1577. 7. crustacea, Schum.; Fr. Ep. p. 637.

On the ground. Burnham, Rev. G. H. Sawyer. Both in

this and last year.

1578. Stereum vorticosum, Fr. Ep. p. 639.

On beech. Menmuir, Rev. M. Anderson.

1579. S. pind, Fr. Kp. p. 6438.

On bark of Scotch fir. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1580. S. rufum, Fr. Ep. p. 644.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Rev. J. Keith.

1581. Corticium salicinum, Fr. Kip. p. 647.

Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

This is certainly the same with Lxidia cinnabarina, B. &C.,

which has the curved spores of Hxidia. We have not sufhi-

cient specimens of the Kuropean form to justify us in sepa-

rating it from Corticium, to which genus it can scarcely

belong.

1582. C. amorphum, Fr. Ep. p. 648.

On larch. Perth, Dr. Buchanan White.

This curious plant is so like large specimens of Peziza caly-

cina that it is not surprising that the two should have been

confounded, and in consequence the plant figured by Willkomm

under the name is really P. calycina. We were at first in-

clined to think that it might be a conidiiferous form of the

Peziza in question, analogous to Cyphella Currei; but the

structure is such as to make us consider it autonomous, and

probably the type of a new genus; for it does not agree well with

the characters of Cortictum. The substance is white and fleshy,

consisting of rather coarse threads which at the base form a

close sclerotioid network. The hymenium consists of colourless

threads and orange-coloured clavate bodies filled with pigment.

These at length project beyond the surface, and produce four

globose rough spores, ‘001 inch in diameter, which contain an

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 10

138 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British F’ ungr.

angular body within, which looks like a cystolith. After a time

each spore becomes elliptic, and now measures ‘0012 inch in

length, produces about eight elliptic echinulate sporidia in its

cavity, which are from ‘0004-0005 inch long—a circumstance

without parallel as far as we know in Hymenomycetes. All

these points have been observed by each of us independently.

Puate IX. fig. 1. a. first stage of pseudasci; 6. second; ec. filled with

endochrome ; d. sporophore with young spores; e. the same, with mature

spores; f. separate spore; g. the same, producing sporidia; h. sporidia.

All more or less magnified.

1583. C. serum, Fr. Ep. p. 659. Thelephora sera, Pers.

Syn. p. 580.

Epping, Mr. James English. Numerous specimens have

been received from the Rev. J. Stevenson, Rev. M. Anderson,

and others from Scotland.

A very curious species, some specimens approaching, if not

identical with, Hydnum papyraceum. ‘The aculei are mostly

very distant, either entire or plumose at the tips, with the inter-

stices just like the hymenium of atrue Cortictum. Sometimes

they are radiato-floccose ; but there are intermediate states.

1584. C. cinnamomeum, Fr. Ep. p. 650.

On wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1585. C. ferrugineum, P.; Fr. Ep. p. 661.

On various decayed vegetable substances. | Wothorpe.

Received also from Scotland.

1586. Clavaria Krombholzii, Fy. Ep. p. 669. C. Kunzet,

Krombh. tab. 53. figs. 15, 16.

On the ground in woods. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1587. C. condensata, Fr. Ep. p. 672.

On the ground under trees. West Farleigh, 1874.

1588. Pterula subulata, Fr. Ep. p. 682.

Burnham Beeches, Rev. G. H. Sawyer, 1874.

1589. Typhula translucens, B.& Br. Candida pellucida ;

stipite brevi sursum incrassato ; capitulo irregulari subobovato.

On the ground. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Minute, pure white, resembling somewhat a prematurely

dried Myxogast, but a true Hymenomycete.

1590. Hymenula constellata, B. & Br. Orbicularis, dein

dense congesta, pallida ; sporis minutis fusiformibus.

On a decaying board. C. E. Broome.

Formerly referred to Fusarium minutulum, Cd. Individual

plants about *007 inch across, densely crowded in the centre,

scattered towards the margin of the patches, composed of com-

pact branched threads bearing minute spores, ‘0002 inch long,

in a dense stratum. .

We perfectly agree with Fries, in the new edition of the

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 139

‘Hpicrisis’ (p. 700), that the greater part of the described

species of Hymenula do not really belong to Hymenomycetes.

Some are doubtless conidiferous forms of ascophorous Fungi.

* Geaster mammosus, Fr. Syst. il. p. 17.

This curious species, of which no other British specimen

was known than that figured by Sowerby, has lately been

found in Berkshire by the Rev. G. H. Sawyer.

*#G. Michelianus, B. & Br.

Anglesea, Hon. W. O. Stanley.

1591. Lycogala flavo-fuscum, Khrb.

Coed Coch. Named on the authority of Dr. Rostafinski.

1592. Reticularia olivacea, Fr. Syst. iii. p. 89.

On decayed fir. Aboyne, 1870. Named on the authority

of Dr. Rostafinski, who considers 2. versicolor synonymous.

A small specimen has been gathered by Dr. Buchanan White

near Perth.

1593. Chondrioderma Cirstedii, Rtf. Mon.

On bark more or less covered with moss. Jedburgh, R.

Jerdon.

1594. C. niveum, Rtf. Mon.

On dead wood. Linlithgow, J. C. Bauchop.

1595. Badhamia capsulifer (Bull. sub Spherocarpo), Bull.

tab. 470. fig. 2.

Glamis, Aug. 1874, Rev. J. Stevenson.

The spores are rough, whereas in B, utriculosa they are

smooth. Fries, as far as we can find, does not quote Bulliard’s

figure. The peridia reflect the most beautiful tints of steel-

blue and lilac; they are densely crowded, as in Bulliard’s

figure.

1596. Physarum thetotewm, Fr. Syst. il. p. 142. P. vires-

cens, Dittm.; Sturm, D. F. tab. 61.

On little twigs. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1597. P. tusstlaginis, B. & Br. Badhamia capsulifera,

Cooke, xs. Peridiis depressis, adnatis, tenuissimis nitidis ;

ceapillitio ramoso tenui albo; sporis globosis, asperis.

On leaves of Tusstlago, first discovered by Mr. Brittain.

It is quite certain that this is not Spherocarpus capsulifer, Bull.

1598. P. nigrum, Fy.

On decayed wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Threads slender; spores nearly black, ‘0007 inch in diameter.

*P. atrum, Fr. Syst. ii. p. 147.

On very decayed Populus alba. Elmhurst, Dec. 1859,

1599. Cratertum leucostictum, Fr. Syst. ii. p. 152.

On dead leaves. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1600. Cribraria macrocarpa, Schrad. tab. 2. fig. 3.

Glamis, Rey. J. Stevenson.

10*

140 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fung?.

1601. C. fulva, var. b. intermedia, Schrad. tab. i. fig. 2.

On decayed wood, Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Spores °00035—-0005 inch in diameter.

1602. Arcyria Friesii, B. & Br. Gregaria ; peridiis stipi-

tatis, globoso-ovatis, cinereis; capillitio ovato-cylindrico sporis-

que glaucis.

On sawdust. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

The plant which generally passes for Arcyria cinerea, and

which is figured in the ‘ Flora Danica,’ and is commen in exotic

as well as British collections, has not glaucous spores. The

specimens received above appear to be what Fries intended ;

and therefore the above name is assigned to them. The capil-

litium is coarser than that of A. cinerea, and the spores are

decidedly blue. Its habit also is different, the peridia being

scattered in A. cinerea.

1603. A. ferruginea, Rtf. Mon.

On dead wood. Sow. Herbarium.

Included often in A. punicea, from which it differs not only

in colour, but in the comparative size of the spores.

1604. A. (Lachnobolus) congesta, B. & Br. Peridiis in

massas orbiculares congestis sessilibus, nitidis, flavo-umbrinis ;

floccis exasperatis sporisque concoloribus.

On dry wood. Halse House, Somerset, October 1861, C. E.

Broome.

Forming orbicular masses $ inch in diameter, consisting of

crowded shining umber peridia, looking at first like a Licea

or a heap of moth’s eggs. Just the colour of gingerbread.

Spores globose, -0003—-0004 inch in diameter.

PuaTE IX. fig. 2. a. plant, natural size; 6. portion of plant, magnified ;

ce. capillitium ; d. spores.

1605. Lindbladia effusa, Fr. Licea effusa, P. & Ehrb.

With Cribraria argillacea. Aboyne, 1870. Forres, Rev.

J. Keith. We have an original specimen from Fries marked

as probably belonging to a new genus, before it was cha-

racterized.

1605 bis. Pertchena decipiens, B. & Br. Sporis majoribus

minoribusque leete aureis.

On fir-cones. Perth, Dr. Buchanan White.

The external appearance is just the same as that of P. stro-

bilina; but the spores are bright yellow and of two kinds, the

larger ‘0009-002 inch long, those of P. strobilina *001—-0012

meh long, which is about the size of the smaller spores of

P. decipiens.

Puate IX. fig. 3. a. spore of P. strobilina; 6. the smaller spores of

P. decipiens; c. the larger spores; d. the capillitium, All more or less

macnitied.

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 141

1606. Septoria Avellane, B. & Br.; Rab. Exs. 1958.

On the underside of leaves of Corylus Avellana, growing in

a circinate manner. Bathford, C. E. Broome.

Spores fusiform, curved, about *0004 inch long.

1607. Sporidesmium triglochinis, B. & Br. Soris puncti-

formibus e basi cellulari oriundis ; sporis junioribus obovatis,

stipite brevi sursum incrassato, dein subglobosis oblique di-

visis, demum oblongis fenestratis.

On Triglochin palustre. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White,

March 1875.

Sori bright brown, ‘006-008 inch in diameter, spores *0003-—

"0007. Approaches S. pallidum, B. & C.; but that is on fir,

and the spores are not composed of globose cells as in that

species.

PuaTE X. fig. 4. a. plant am situ, magnified; 6. group of spores;

¢. spores, more highly magnified.

1608. Puccinia Molinie, Tul. Ann. d. Se. Nat. Sept. 1854,

. 141.

i On Molinia cerulea. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White.

*P.calthe. On leaves of Ranunculus ficaria with Aicidium

calthe. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

* Trichobasis Cirsti, Lasch., has been tound in Perthshire

by Dr. Buchanan White and Dr. Cooke.

1609. Stilbum melleum, B. & Br. Minutum, pallide

luteum ; stipite curto sursum dilatato hispido ; sporis globosis,

minimis, corpusculis multo majoribus verruculosis in contextu

conditis.

On bark. King’s Wood, Congresbury, Jan. 1861, Miss Plues.

In form resembling Ciliciopodium violaceum, but of a uni-

form pale yellow tint; head composed of clavate processes,

about ‘009-01 inch across, covered with sugary particles or

the granules of crystallized honey. ‘The globose rough bodies,

0005 inch in diameter, appear to be imbedded in the substance.

PuaTeE X. fig.5. a. plant, magnified; b. head, showing the situation of

the corpuscles; d. structure of head; e. corpuscles. All highly magnified.

1610. Fusarium translucens, B. & Br. Pellucidum, sub-

stipitatum, margine sub lente leviter ciliato albo-lutescente,

sursum umbilicato ; sporis tenuibus cylindricis.

On deal. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Forming little transparent specks about dof a line in diameter.

Spores -0003 inch long. Differs from F. minutulum, Cd., in

the form of the spores.

1611. F. cucumerinum, B. & Br. Pallide aurantiacum sub-

globosum dein effusum ; sporis breviter fusiformibus.

On diseased cucumbers. Sibbertoft.

Spores °0003 inch long.

142 = Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

1612. £. rhabdophorum, B. & Br. Hrumpens, subfulvum,

elevatum e basi orbiculata alba; sporis rectis rhabdiformibus.

On dead sticks. Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

Spores -0006 inch long.

1613. Cylindrosporium senecionis, B. & Br. Cespitulis e

floccis flexuosis gracilibus; sporis cylindricis e maculis can-

didis oriundis.

On leaves of Senecio vulgaris. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan

White. Forming white conspicuous irregular patches on the

leaves.

Spores variable in length, -0003—-0006 inch or more long.

1614, Penicillium coffeicolor, B. & Br. Late effusum um-

brinum, floccis brevibus crassiusculis; sporis majoribus glo- -

bosis.

On Pasteur’s solution, South Kensington, Profs. Huxley

and Dyer.

Resembling closely in colour Iatnomyces fungicolus, Cda.,

but the spores are very different. The threads are short and

coarse; the spores varying much in form, the most perfect

smooth, with a large nucleus, and about -0005 inch in diameter.

1615. Exobasidium vaccinit, Wor.; Woronin, Abh. d.

naturf. Ges. zu Freiburg, iv., Fung. Aust. de Thiimen,

no. 322.

On leaves of Vaccinium vitis-idea and other species. On

Rhodedendron it forms a thick gall-like swelling.

1616. Schinzia alni, Woron. Ann. d. Sc. Nat. sér. 5, x.

p. 80, tab. 6. figs. 1-7.

Forming tubercles on the roots of alder, Powerscourt, 1867.

1617. Leotia circinans, P.; Fr. Syst. 1. p. 27.

On the ground, abundantly. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1618. Vibrissea microscopica, B. & Br. Minutissima; sti-

pite breyi nigro; capitulo griseo.

On damp fir wood. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White.

Scarcely visible without a lens. Stem very short, black ;

head grey, leaving a cup-shaped depression when completely

washed off. Sporidia ejected, filiform.

1619. Peziza (Geopyxis) arenaria, Osb.; Fr. Syst. i.

. 65.

: On sands near St. Andrews, Rev. M. Anderson.

This very curious species, which is so brittle that it is diffi-

cult to preserve good specimens, forms a cylindrical or forked

process penetrating the sand and collecting its particles. The

roots of the Psamma are often attached, and perhaps in some

cases have been mistaken for mycelium.

1620. P. (Humaria) constellatio, B. & Br. Minuta, grega-

ria nec stipitata, coccinea, conyexa, sicca tantum cupuleformis;

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 148

paraphysibus linearibus apice curvatis hic illic ramosis; spori-

diis globosis demum reticulatis. Fl. Dan. tab. 656. fig. 2.

Occurring i in little groups, but not crowded, by the side of

the road. “Addington, Kent. It has also been found near

Hereford by Dr. Cooke.

Sporidia ‘0007 inch in diameter. Dr. Cooke has the same

thing from Hereford; and similar sporidia, but slightly larger,

occur in P. humosa, Rehm and Fuckel. P. humosa, Fr., how-

ever, has cups 2-4 lines in diameter, which does not at all

accord with our plant. The figure in ‘Flora Danica’ gives

exactly the habit; and the magnified plant confirms our

diagnosis.

1621. P. (Taphesia) rhabdosperma, B. & Br. Subiculo

tenui tomentoso, pallide fulvo; cupulis sparsis concoloribus

extus saturatioribus villosis, margine inflexo, hymenio letiore;

ascis lanceolatis, obtusis ; sporidiis filiformibus.

On dead wood. Leigh Down, Nov. 5, 1860.

Sporidia *003—-0035 inch long. Allied to P. cesia.

PuateE X. fig. 6. a. plant, magnified; 6. asci and sporidia, more highly

magnified.

1622. P. (Dasyscyphe) fuscescens, P.; Fr. Syst. i. p. 95.

On beech-leaves, principally on the main nerve. Builth,

South Wales, W. Phillips.

1623. P. (Mollisia) erin, B. & Br. Erumpens, aurantiaca,

margine nigrello cincta; sporidiis oblique ellipticis binucleatis.

On dead stems of Aster tripolium. King’s Lynn, Sept. 10,

1875, C. B. Plowright.

Minute, erumpent, surrounded by the blackened cuticle,

which often splits into tooth-like lacinize. Hymenium orange.

Paraphyses flexuous, sometimes forked. Sporidia obliquely

elliptic, *0005 inch ‘long, half as much wide. A curious

species, reminding one somewhat of P. fusarioides.

1624. Helotium laburni, B. & Br. Breviter stipitatum,

cupulis extus villosis furfuraceis pallidis, margine inflexo ;

disco ochraceo leticolori; sporidiis fusiformibus quadrinu-

cleatis.

On decorticated branches of Cytisus laburnum, or beneath

the cuticle, which it seems to throw off. Menmuir, Rev. M.

Anderson.

Sporidia -0009 inch long.

Mr. Phillips, who has paid great attention to the genus,

writes that the only species approaching it in the fruit is Helo-

tium salicellum, Fr. Karsten has a species, Pezicula sublict-

formis, which has sporidia nearly the same size and shape,

with two nuclei, but is otherwise different.

144 = Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

* Stictis lecanora, Schm. & Kz.; Fr. Syst. u. p. 193.

Var. pyri. Disco aterrimo.

On the bark of pear-trees. Shrewsbury, W. Phillips, Esq.

We were at first inclined to think this a distinct species, as

we found the sporidia much smaller, ‘0004-0005 inch long,

whereas in S. lecanora we found them °0009 inch ; but later

observations proved that they are sometimes quite as large,

and we therefore consider it a mere variety.

PuaTE XI. fig. 7. a. asci and sporidia of Stictis lecanora; b. ditto of

var. py?t.

1625. Nectria Ketthii, B. & Br. Peritheciis minutis, pal-

lidis, congestis, furfuraceis, ostiolo distincto ; sporidiis fusifor-

mibus inarticulatis; conidiophoris punctiformibus confluentibus

carneo-griseis.

On cabbage-stalks. Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

Sporidia ‘0002-00025 inch long, conidia ‘0002 inch.

1626. Spheria (Byssisede) Keittii, B. & Br. Peritheciis

ceespitosis e floccis atris ramosis oriundis, apice calvis roseis,

radiatis ; ostiolo impresso punctiformi; sporidiis fusiformibus

triseptatis ad commissuras contractis.

On a piece of cord. Glasnevin Botanic Garden, W. Keit.

Perithecia rather large, the apex rose-coloured, with a puncti-

form impressed ostiolum, and radiated, apparently from the

shrinking of the outer coat as they increase in size. Sporidia

fusiform, triseptate, constricted at the division, each of which

contains a large nucleus, 0012 inch long, -00025 wide.

It is possible that this very curious species may be of exotic

origin, as it occurred in a hothouse. ‘The only species to which

it seems to bear any evident relation is S. rhodosticta, B. & Br.,

Fungi of Ceylon, no. 1096.

PuaTeE XI. fig. 8. a. group of perithecia; 6. apex of ditto; ¢. early

stage; d. ascus; e. sporidia.

1627. S. empetrt, Fr. Syst. u. p. 522.

On leaves of Empetrum nigrum. Sow of Athol, May 1874,

Dr. Buchanan White.

Asci ‘002 inch long ; sporidia pale brown, linear, uniseptate,

0007 inch long.

1628. Ascomyces alnt, B. & Br. Inflorescentiam deformans ;

sporidiis in ascls numerosis minoribus.

On female catkins of alder forwarded by Dr. Masters.

Differs from other species in the asci containing more nume-

rous sporidia, which are only -0002—0003 inch long, whereas

in A. bullatus they are ‘0004 inch.

Dr. A. B. Meyer on the Habitat of Uromys. 145

1629. A. prunt (Fuckel), sub Excoascus, Fungi Nassovie,

L861, p. 29.

On bag-plums. Extremely abundant on the common sloe

at Sibbertoft.

*Zubrella ptarmice, Desm.; Fr. El. ii. p. 149.

On leaves of Achillea ptarmice. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan

White.

These are the first truly British specimens we have seen.

It appeared for some successive seasons at King’s Cliffe on

plants brought from Lambersart already impregnated with the

mycelium ; but after a time the parasite vanished.

1630. Rhytisma empetri, B. White. Ambiens, atrum, luci-

dum, secundum longitudinem rugosum.

On Empetrum nigrum. Rannoch, Dr. Buchanan White.

Completely surrounding the stem, shining jet-black, wrinkled

longitudinally. The asci are straight, but immature.

XVIII.—On the Habitat of Uromys aruensis (Gray) and tts

Allies. By Dr. A. B. MEyYrEr.

Dr. J. E. Gray, in describing (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

1873, vol. xii. p. 418) a new species of Uromys from my col-

lections, introduced it with the following words :—

“The British Museum received two specimens of a male

and female rat, which Dr. A. B. Meyer obtained at Aru Island

in April 1870, and at Buntimunang, in the south-west part of

Celebes, in November.”

This note requires a rectification on my part. I never was

on the Aru Islands; and in April 1870 I was still in England ;

in October of the same year I arrived in Java; and it was in

November 1871 that I first spent some days collecting in

Bantimurang (it should be “ Bantimurang,” and not “ Bunti-

munang”’). But, besides this, the female Uromys was not

procured by me on South-west Celebes ; it belonged to a small

collection of animals from the Aru Islands, which [ had bought

before I came to Makassar, in September 1871. Some con-

fusion must have happened in Europe with two of my labels,

to have led Dr. Gray to the statement that Uromys aruensis

occurs on the Aru Islands and in the south-west of Celebes.

My diary and collection-notes are quite positive on this point ;

and there can remain no doubt that a mistake has been made.

I regret that I did not see this incorrect statement earlier ; but

T now hasten to make known that from my Celebes collections

no Uremys reached Europe. Celebes being so very poor in

146 Bibliographical Notice.

mammals, it is of some consequence whether Uromys occurs

there or not.

Although I did not collect the two specimens in question on

the Aru Islands myself, I have no doubt that the locality is

correct, because I discovered a closely allied species on New

Guinea in May 1873, near Rubi, the south point of Geelvink

Bay (therefore not very far from the Aru Islands)—which I

call Uromys papuanus.

The habitats of the three now known species of Uromys,

which are very closely allied to each other, are therefore the

following :—

1. Uromys macropus (Gray) : North Australia, Cape York.

2. aruensis, Gray: Aru Islands.

3. papuanus, Meyer: New Guinea, Rubi.

Royal Natural-History Museum,

Dresden, January 23, 1876.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Medicinal Plants ; being Descriptions with Original Figures of the

Principal Plants employed in Medicine, and an Account of their

Properties and Uses. By R. Bentiey, F.L.S., and H. Trren,

M.B., F.L.S. London: J. & A. Churchill, 1876, (Four parts

issued. )

Tuts work will supply a want which has been felt for a long time,

as there is no recent trustworthy book in the English language on

the important subject with which it deals; and nowthat Fliickiger and

Hanbury’s admirable ‘ Pharmacographia’ is published, an illustrated

handbook of the plants used in medicine seems more needed than

ever. The present work is issued in monthly parts, and contains

original coloured plates (natural size), with botanical descriptions

and an account of the geographical distribution and officinal pro-

perties, of the plants that yield the drugs in common use. In

making the selection the British Pharmacopoeia has been taken as

a foundation ; and to the species there included have been added a

number of others used medicinally in India and the United States.

Altogether the selection made includes between 250 and 300 species.

Four parts of the work are already out, with eight or, if the plate

be double, seven plants in each. No regular botanical order has

been followed; but the plates are numbered so that they may be

bound in botanical sequence, according to the natural system, when

the book is finished. Of common European officinal plants we have

flax, rue, white and black mustard, the juniper, the common poppy,

and foxglove; amongst cultivated ‘fruits, the olive, orange, quince,

Royal Society. 147

and almond; and of tropical drug- or food-yielding species Theobroma

cacao, Croton Eluterva and Tighum, Paullinia sorbilis, and Mallotus

philippinensis. As tar as possible the plates have been drawn from

living specimens. They are drawn and lithographed by Mr. Blair,

a young and rising botanical artist, and are well executed, with

abundant structural detail and colouring not overdone, though in

some cases (e. g. Mentha viridis and Digitalis purpurea) the pictorial

effect is marred by superabundance of shading. ‘The letterpress,

both botanical and pharmacological, is full and accurate; and alto-

gether the book may be safely recommended as likely to be a com-

plete and trustworthy handbook for medical men, chemists, and all

who are interested in the subject.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAI SOCIETY.

November 25, 1875.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in

the Chair.

“On the Structure and Relations of the Aleyonarian Heliopora

cerulea, with some Account of the Anatomy of a Species of Sarco-

phyton ; Notes on the Structure of Species of the Genera Millepora,

Pocillopora, and Stylaster ; and Remarks on the Affinities of certain

Paleozoic Corals.” By H. N. Mosrney, M.A. (Oxon.), Naturalist

to the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition.

Introduction.—The author having undertaken the examination of

the Deep-sea Corals dredged during the voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Chal-

lenger,’ was led to the study of the structure of corals generally, and

especially to the examination of the Milleporide, which seemed of

peculiar interest, since they had been determined by Professor

Agassiz to be Hydroids, and had been regarded by him as living re-

presentatives of the Palsozoic Rugosa. Millepora alcicornis was

obtained and examined at Bermuda, and another species of Mille-

pora at Zamboangan, Mindanao, Philippine Islands. The examina-

tion of these Millepores was found to be beset with great diffi-

culties, and the present notes on their structure are to be regarded

as only preliminary. Further investigations will be made with

specimens which it is hoped will be obtained at the Sandwich

Islands. At Zamboangan, Heliopora cerulea was obtained, and

found at once to be an Aleyonarian. Its structure is described in

full in the paper. Another Alcyonarian of the genus Sarcophyton

(Lesson) was examined for the purpose of comparison. It proved to

present special features of interest, and a general description of its

anatomy also is therefore given. Notes are further appended on

the anatomy of a species of Pocillopora obtained at Zamboangan,

148 Royal Society :-—

and that of a Stylasteracean dredged off the Meangis Islands in

500 fathoms. :

Interature of the Subject.—Few original works relating to the

subjects treated of in this paper were available for reference on

board the ‘Challenger.’ A review of what has been able to be

gathered of the recent literature relating to the Tabulate and

Rugose Corals and the Aleyonarians is given, and also a history

of the various systematic arrangements to which the Tabulata and

Rugosa have been subjected.

Professor Agassiz published his opinion as to the hydroid

affinities of the Milleporide in 1859 (‘‘ Les Animaux des Millé-

pores sont des Acaléphes et non des Polypes,” Bibl. Univ. de Genéve,

Arch. des Sci., Mai 1859), and figured the animals of the Millepora

alcicornis in his ‘Contributions to the Natural History of the

United States,’ vol. ui. plate 15. Pourtales observed the animals in

company with Agassiz. He says that one which he saw was

“shorter than they are represented to be in the figure, and had

five tentacular masses rather than tentacles.” M.-Edwards con-

sidered Professor Agassiz’s evidence as to the hydroid nature of

Millepora insufticient, as does also Professor Allman.

Professors Claus, Pourtales, Verrill, and many other authors

accept Agassiz’s conclusion with regard to the Milleporidx, but do

not accept his views with regard to the Rugosa.

Professor Verrill (Silliman’s American Journal, 1872, vol. 11.

pp- 187, 194) found that Pocilopora, a genus with extremely well-

marked tabule, was a true Hexactinian, and showed that the pre-

sence of tabul,the character relied on by Professor Agassiz, was

of little importance. Pourtales and L. Ludwig have come to

the conclusion that the tetrameral arrangement in the Rugosa

is merely apparent, and that the origimal arrangement in the

young coral was hexameral. Professor Martin Duncan arrived

at similar conclusions from the examination of Guynia annulata.

Kunth, however, still adheres to the tetrameral primary division.

Lindstrém, the first discoverer of the opercular apparatus of cer-

tain Rugosa, compares these structures with skeletal structures

of Primnoa. The latest paper on the classification of Corals is

by M. Dollfus (Comptes Rendus de l’Acad. des Sciences, t. lxxx.

no. 10, 8 Mars 1875, pp. 681-683). M. Dollfus connects together

the genera Heliolites and Propora with Heltopora and Seriatopora

by means of Pocillopora, considering all these to be Hydroids.

Favosites, with many other genera of Paleozoic Corals, he considers

to be a Bryozoon.

Methods employed.—The corals examined were hardened in

alcohol or chromic acid, decalcified, and cut into fine vertical and

horizontal sections. Sections of the hard parts were rubbed

down in the usual manner. Portions of Heliopora cerulea were

also examined in the fresh state.

On the Structure of Heliopora cerulea.—Hehopora cerulea was

found growing in abundance on reefs near Zamboangan at low

tide. The polyps were never seen expanded, though pieces of the

On the Structure and Relations of certain Corals. 149

coral were carefully transferred to a glass vessel without being

removed from the water. The living coral is perforated in all

directions by a parasitic Annelid (Leucodora). The corallum of

Heliopora is remarkable for the tubular character of its ccenen-

chym, which consists of a series of tubes arranged side by side at

right angles to the surface of the coral, open above but closed

below by successive transverse partitions or “tabule.” The calicles

are tubes essentially similar to the tubes of the cenenchym, but

larger. They are said by M.-Edwards to have twelve septa appear-

ing as plications of the wall of their cavities. The number is,

however, very variable. The tabule of the calicle are exactly

similar in structure to those of the cenenchym. ‘The hard tissue

is composed of doubly refracting calcareous matter, which has a

half-crystalline, half-fibrous structure. It is disposed in a series

of systems vertically to the surface of the corallum, the axes of

which systems lie in the interspaces between the coenenchymal

tubes. In each system the fibres of hard tissue are disposed

radially around the central vertical axes, and at the same time

with an upward inclination at an equal angle all around.

The colony of Heliopora is developed entirely by budding. In

a growing point of the corallum the cenenchymal tubes are

widely open and polygonal in outline. New calicles are formed

by the junction of a number of tubes around a central tube or

tubes arrested in growth which form a base. The outer walls

only of the surrounding tubes continue to grow and form the

lateral wall of the calicle. The newly formed calicle thus has

tubular prolongations at its base; and the so-called septa are, in

the main, due to the circumstance that the wall is composed of

a series of fused curved outer walls of tubes. The calcareous

matter is deposited in a finely fibrous calciferous tissue, connected

apparently with the formation of which is a layer of connective

tissue which everywhere covers the hard parts.

There is no trace of the corallum of Heliopora being composed of

fused spicules as in the case of Coralliwm and Tubipora*.

The deep blue colouring of the corallum of Heliopora is due

to an amorphous colouring-matter insoluble in strong hydrochloric

acid, but soluble in aciditied alcohol. It forms an intensely blue

solution of a sulphate of copper colour, which transmits the blue

and part of the green only of the spectrum.

In the soft tissues of Heliopora an ectoderm, entoderm, and

mesoderm are to be distinguished. The ectoderm is composed of

club-shaped cells ; it has the usual disposition. Small oval nema-

tocysts are present in it and in the upper part of the mesodermic

layer beneath. The mesoderm consists of three histological elements,

* The fact that the corallum is so formed in Zubipora seems to have been

hitherto unknown (Claus, ‘Grundziige der Zoologie, 3° Aufl. p. 204). It. is

plainly shown at the mouth of any growing tube in spirit specimens. Pro-

fessor Wyville Thomson drew my attention to the fact, an account of which

he thinks has been published by Professor Perceval Wright in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History.’

150 Royal Society :-—

homogeneous connective tissue, layers of connective-tissue cells,

and finely fibrous calciferous tissue. Prolongations of the two

former form sacs lining the ccenenchymal tubes and calicles. The

sacs are further lined by the entoderm, which consists of spherical

cells containing yellow pigment, as in other Alcyonarians. Only

a surface-layer in feliopora is living. Hardly any soft tissue is to

be found in the tubes beneath the last-formed tabula. The sacs

lming the tubes do not communicate anywhere directly with the

exterior, but are connected with one another above, and with the

calicular cavities, by wide transverse canals. ‘The superficial tissues

are permeated by smaller canals. The polyps of Heliopora have

eight mesenteries and eight lobed tentacles. In the contracted

state of the polyp the tentacles are completely introverted, and

rest in the intermesenterial spaces. The stomach is like that of

any other Aleyonarian. Retractor muscles are present, which are

disposed with regard to the mesenterial plates as in Pennatulids,

showing a “ Dorsalfach” and “ Ventralfach.” No definite pro-

tractor muscles were observed to be present. No regular arrange-

ment of the eight mesenteries with regard to the twelve so-called

septa could be found. Hight mesenterial filaments are present,

two of which appear to be longer than the others. In three

individuals only of the single colony examined were ova found—

in one four ova, in the others only one. ‘The ova are attached

to the mesenteries. The four ova were attached to four separate

mesenteries. No male elements were found. The colonies are

probably unisexual. The arrangement of the polyps in the colony

is somewhat irregular ; but the ‘‘ Dorsalfach” seems always to be

uppermost in the vertical plates of which the coral consists, the

polyps being thus placed back to back.

On the Structure of Sarcophyton, sp.—An Alcyonarian was

obtained at the Admiralty Islands which agrees in every respect

with Lesson’s genus Sarcophyton (M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. des

Corall. t. i. p. 22). A genus called ee yton 1s, however, cited

by Claus as having been formed by Sars. The Alcyonarian is

mushroom-shaped. ‘Two kindsof individuals, zooids and polyps,

compose the colony; the stem is composed of large tubes

(‘‘sinus”), the prolongations of polyp-cavities. The polyps offer

no marked peculiarities ; their retractor and protractor museles are

arranged as in Pennatulids with regard to the mesenteries. They

have two mesenterial filaments longer than the rest. The zooids

have eight short mesenteries, four of which, the ‘“ dorsal” and

*‘ ventral,” are deeper than the rest. They have two mesenterial |

filaments, the dorsal only. ‘They have no tubercles and no genera-

tive organs. They have a simple globular stomach, communicating

by a short tube with the exterior, and lined w ith long cilia. A

sarcosome of transparent homogeneous connective-tissue, con-

taining small ramified nucleate corpuscles, connects the polyp-

and zooid-cavities ; these cavities are connected by vertical and

horizontal systems of canals. The vertical canals are continuous

with the bottoms of the zooid-cavities; they form networks of

On the Structure and Relations of certain Corals. 151

canals in the sarcosome. The sarcosome contains elongate tuber-

culate spicules of the usual form, which are largest and most

thickly set in the stem of the Sarcophyton. Smaller spicules are

present in the tentacles of the polyps. The spicules show a special

sheath of transparent tissue, in which structure was not seen.

The ‘‘ Dorsalfiicher” of the polyps and zooids have a general direc-

tion towards the central axis of the stem and centre of the pileus ;

but both polyps and zooids are often more or less twisted on their

axes.

On the Structure of Millepora.—The examination of Millepora is

beset with serious difficulties ; the present notes are merely pre-

liminary. ‘The calcareous coenenchymal tissue of Millepora ditters

extremely from that of Heliopora in being reticulate, not tubular:

in histological structure it is similar to Heliopora. The coral

has only a thin superficial layer of soft living tissue, composed of

a network of canals filled with cells resembling those of the canals

of Alcyonarians, and covered externally with nematocysts. Two

kinds of nematocysts, small and large, are present: the small

ones are confined to the tentacles. Two kinds of polyps are

present, large and small. Tentacles are present in both kinds ;

they appear to be four in number and compound. They are

simply retracted by means of muscular fibres, which are arranged

round the base of the cylindrical stomach radially, but, as far as

has yet been seen, without any disposition in definite groups. No

mesenteries have been seen.

On the Structure of Pocillopora (P. acuta).—The corallum is

very dense and composed of definite prisms of calcareous matter,

which show a transverse banding, somewhat like that of striped

muscular fibres. The polyps have twelve tentacles, six large and

six small, and twelve mesenteries with long mesenterial filaments

coiled up. A very thin layer of living tissue covers the corallum ;

it is devoid of canals.

On the Structure of Stylaster—A Stylaster dredged in 500

fathoms was found to have the tentacles disposed between the

calcareous septa, as was shown to be the case in Allopora oculina

by Sars (Forh. Selsk. Chr. 1872, p. 115). The septa are twenty-

two in number, and the tentacles also twenty-two. The stomach

has a conical projecting mouth or proboscis, as seen by Sars in

Allopora oculina. It has apparently no inferior outlet. There

are no well-defined mesenteries, and no mesenterial filaments. A

very open network of soft tissue surrounds the stomach and

tube leading to it from the circle of the tentacles. Suspended in

this reticulate tissue are the testes, large sacs filled with spermatic

cells disposed sometimes in one, sometimes in two vertical rows ;

they occupy the interior of the ampulle. These corals are dicecious.

Cryptoheha resembles Stylaster most closely in structure, and is

also dicecious.

Vegetable Parasites—The corallum of both Millepora and Pocil-

lopora is permeated by fine ramified canals, formed by parasitic

vegetable organisms of the same nature as those described by Dr.

152 Royal Society :-—

Carpenter and Professor Kolliker as occurring in the shells of.

mollusks &c. The organisms were found in abundant fructi-

fication; they are green, but otherwise appear to be fungi, as are

the parasites of shells &c. Similar parasites are to be found in

various coralla from widely distant parts of the world.

CoNCLUSIONS.

Heliopora is most undoubtedly an Alcyonarian. The number

of its mesenteries, and the distribution with regard to them of

the retractor muscles, the form and number of its tentacles, are

decisive evidence in the matter; and this evidence is borne out by

almost every item of histological structure. In the peculiar manner

in which the retraction of the tentacles takes place, viz. by intro-

version, Heliopora seems to differ from all other Alcyonarians

except Corallium*, From both Coralium and Tubipora, Helio-

pora differs in that the hard tissue of its corallum shows no signs

of being composed of fused spicules, but in its histological structure

most closely resembles Zoantharian Corals. With the Milleporide

and with the Pocilloporide and Seriatoporide Heliopora is allied

solely on account of its possession of tabula. Now that an

Alcyonarian is added to the list of various Anthozoa possessing

these peculiar structures, their presence becomes of less classificatory

importance even than Professor Verrill proved it to be. There can

hardly be a doubt that Sertatopora will prove to be, like Pocillopora,

a Zoantharian ; and Millepora is certainly very different in structure

from Heliopora. Helvopora thus stands quite alone amongst modern

forms; and in the peculiar structure of its cellular cenenchym it

is so remarkable that it is unlikely that on examination of the soft

parts of other corals, at present known from their coralla only,

any near relatives of it will be discovered. Amongst extinct forms,

however, Heliopora has several close allies, and the genus itself

existed in the Cretaceous period. The genus Polytremacis differs

apparently only in the more perfect development of the so-called

septa, which reach to the centres of the tabule. The genus

occurs in the Chalk, Greensand, and in Eocene formations.

Heliopora has, further, a very closely allied palaozoic representative

in Heliolites, in which the ccenenchymal tubes are provided with

very closely placed tabule.

The three genera Helopora, Polytremacis, and Heliolites differ

from one another in so slight a degree that they are placed under

the one genus Heliopora by Quenstedt. To include these three

genera, a new family of Aleyonarians must be formed, for which

the term Helioporide appears most suitable, which family may

from the recent species be thus characterized :—

* I have found no information on this point in any of the text-books;

but in Schmarda’s ‘ Zoologie’ there is a figure of Corallium, copied from Lacaze-

Duthiers’s ‘Hist. Nat. du Corail,’ in which the tentacles are drawn introverted

as they are in Heliopora.

On the Structure and Relations of certain Corals. 153

Family Hetiororipa.

A compact corallum present, composed of a fibro-crystalline

calcareous tissue as in Madreporaria. Corallum consisting of an

abundant tubular coenenchym, and with calicles having an irre-

gular number of lateral ridges resembling septa. Calicles and

ceenenchymal tubes closed below by a succession of transverse

partitions. Polyps completely retractile, with tentacles when in

retraction introverted. Mouths of the sacs lining the ceenenchymal

tubes closed with a layer of soft tissue, but communicating with

one another and with the calicular cavities by a system of trans-

verse canals.

The structure of the coenenchym of the Helioporide is entirely

unique amongst Anthozoa; no other form has a ccenenchym

composed thus of a series of long tubes packed side by side,

and lying parallel to the calicular tubes and at right angles to the

surface. It is to be remarked that the tubes are like the calicles

in being open above, that they have walls composed in exactly

the same manner as those of the calicles, and that they are closed

below at intervals in the same way by exactly similar tabule.

Further, the soft tissues lining the cavities of the coenenchymal

tubes are identical in structure with those lining the calicular

cavities, and the same transverse system of canals connects the

summits of the tubes with one another and with the summits of

the calicular cavities.

It seems by no means improbable that the ceenenchym here is

composed of the tubes of absorbed polyps or zooids which have

lost the rudimentary organs, which they still possess in such a

form as Sarcophyton, and have become mere tubular cavities, whose

openings to the exterior even have been obliterated; it seems

impossible otherwise to account for the presence of the succes-

sions of tabule in the ccenenchymal tubes. The foregoing con-

siderations are suggested by the circumstance that a series of fossil

corals, grouped by M.-Edwards under the Tabulata, appear most

probably to have been Alcyonarians as well as Heliopora.

The genus Chetetes was considered by Keyserling to have belonged

to the Alcyonarians, because of the absence of septa in it, and

the mode in which its polyps are grouped; but Milne-Edwards

retains it amongst the Zoantharians, because of its close resem-

blance to the Favositide, in which the presence of septa is

regarded as conclusive in deciding against Alcyonarian affinity.

The presence of calcareous septa, however, must now be con-

sidered a character of less importance than it formerly was. As

is seen in the case of Heliopora pseudo-septa may exist, which do

not necessarily correspond in any way, in disposition or number,

with the membranous mesenteries. In Stylaster and Cryptohelia the

calcareous septa are obviously formed as infoldings of the margin

of the calicles. Here the septa are between, instead of opposite

to the tentacles; and membranous mesenteries appear to be

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. it

154 Royal Society :-—

absent, or at all events rudimentary only. In the Favositide the

septa seem to have been no more perfect than they are in Helio-

pora, and to have been most variable in number, but often twelve,

as also in Heliopora. M.-Edwards describes from 10 to 12 septa

in Fuvosites gothlandica. In Michelinia favosa 30 to 40 subequal

septal striw are to be made out at the upper margin of the wall

of the calicle. I cannot refer to specimens; but it seems not

unlikely that the septa in the Favositidee were pseudo-septa as in

Heliopora, and that these coralla were formed by Alcyonarians, the

perforations in the walls having transmitted transverse canals like

those of Helioporaand Sarcophyton,and the coralla being free of tabu-

lar coenenchym, because none of the polyps were aborted as in

Heliopora. Some Favositidee seem to have formed a compound

colony, consisting of polyps and zooids, as Favosites Horbesii, where

a few large cells are seen set amongst numerous surrounding small

ones. Heliolites seems to a certain extent to form a transition

stage between a condition such as that in Fuvosites Forbesii and

the condition in Heliopora ; for in Heliolites, the more ancient form,

the coenenchymal tubes are regularly hexagonal, and apparently

much more nearly equal in breadth to the calicles than in Heliopora.

In the growing points of Heliopora the hard parts are made up of

a series of open, often hexagonal tubes, and resemble Favosites

in their surface aspect. In Heliopora the transverse canals pass

over notches in the summits of the walls of the coenenchymal

tubes and calicles, in order to place these cavities in communication

with one another. In Favosites the calcareous tissue surrounded

the transverse canals, and the perforations in the walls of the

calicles were thus produced.

If Favosites was an Alcyonarian, Chetetes was of course also

of that group. The genus Alveolites amongst the Favositide is

peculiar for the possession of three tooth-like prominences as the

only representatives of septa. One tooth, well developed, is

situate inside the calicle ; on that side of each calicle which lies

externally in the colony, and opposed to this on the tip of the

calicle next the interior of the colony, are a pair of rudimentary

teeth. This arrangement reminds us at once of the distinction

of dorsal and ventral mesenterial interspaces in Alcyonarians,

and the direction of all the “ Dorsalfacher” in Sarcophyton and

Heliopora towards the central axis of the colony. In Alveolites the

two teeth seem to correspond to the “ Dorsalfach,” and the single

one to the “ Ventralfach,” the two teeth having occupied the space

devoid of retractor muscles. Kolhker describes a series of teeth

as existing at the margin of the calicle in Renzlla, which follow a

constant law in their relation to the septa. When only one tooth

is present it is opposite the “ Dorsalfach ;” when three, one is op-

posite the “‘ Dorsalfach,” and the two others opposite the lateral

“ Ventralfach.” In Alveolites the one tooth is ventral instead of

dorsal. In Syringopora the septa seem to be very much of the

same nature as in Heliopora; and in Heliopora, as already described,

the tabula are not merely transverse floors, but the bottoms of

On the Structure and Relations of certain Corals. 155

cups of hard tissue fitted inside the older tubes and calicles. In

Syringopora this condition of the tabule is much more marked,

and the corallum appears as if formed of a series of calicles fitted

one within another.

A difficulty appears to arise from the peculiar mode of the

development of the calicles by budding in Heliopora, the foldings

of the walls of the calicles being due, to a considerable extent at

least, to the formation of these ‘walls from a circle of ccenenchymal

tubes. The septa are, however, not entirely formed in this w ay.

It would of course be of great interest to see whether the pri-

mitive calicle, in the dev eloping Helopora colony, forms calcareous

septa.

Heliopora having so commonly twelve septa, and in conjunction

with these eight mesenteries, it was at first thought that here

some key would be found to the elucidation of the question of the

relations of the tetrameral corals to the Hexactinians ; but no defi-

nite arrangement of the eight mesenteries to the twelve septa

could be discovered. Ludwig and Pourtales have concluded that

the tetrameral condition in the Rugosa is the result of a modifi-

cation of an originally hexameral arrangement—that the Rugosa

are, in fact, modifications of the Hexactinian type. Kunth, however,

using similar methods, has come to an opposite conclusion. Now

that it is known that an Alcyonarian exists which constructs a

solid calcareous corallum, in histological structure scarcely, if at

all, to be distinguished from that of many Madreporaria, and

that this Alcyonarian also possesses marked calcareous septa,

which septa show, notwithstanding the octameral arrangement of

the mesenteries, a hexameral disposition in being often twelve in

number, it seems that the question of the affinities of the Rugosa

may fairly be reopened. The presence of well-marked calcareous

septa in Cryptohelia and other Stylasteride (which septa are

equal to the tentacles in number, but nevertheless to be regarded,

like those of Heliopora, as pseudo-septa) is significant. The

marked tetrameral arrangement of the septa in Rugosa, and the

presence in many forms of tabulw, are certainly characters not

opposed to the alliance of these corals with the Alcyonarians ; and

the fact that paired series of opercula occur in certain Rugosa,

which are compared by Lindstrom, their discoverer, to the skeletal

structures of certain Primnow, seems to be evidence in favour of

such an alliance of the very strongest kind. In no Madreporaria

do paired hard structures, at all resembling those of Primnoe or of

Goniophyllum pyramidale, occur. The opercular structures in

the coralla of Cryptohelia and Lepidopora can scarcely be regarded

as comparable with the opercula of Rugosa. The structures are

merely folds of the lip of the calicle, and are continuous with it

and immovable, not movable separate articulate structures. Many

Rugosa show an arrangement which may well be compared to the

distinction of dorsal and ventral regions in Alcyonaria. The most

important distinctive character of the Rugosa appears to be the

156 Royal Society :-—

occurrence in them, alone of all Anthozoa, of intracalicinal gem-

mation *.

With regard to Sarcophyton, the fact that compound colonies

composed of multitudes of zooids, combined with a lesser number

of sexual polyps, occur amongst the Alcyonide, as well as amongst

the Pennatulide, in which they are so well known from Kolliker’s

great work, appears to be new to science. That in such colonies

and in Heliopora the “ Dorsalfiicher” are all turned towards the

axis of the colony and directed upwards is also a new fact. The

zooids in their structure seem to conform very closely to those of

Pennatulids (Sarcophyllum, e. g.); but to the list of distinctive

differences between the zooids and polyps of Pennatulids given

by Kolliker, viz. the absence in the zooids of tentacles, the

presence of two mesenterial filaments (the dorsal ones), the ab-

sence of generative organs, and the shortening of the hypogastric

region to such an extent that it fuses with the anastomosing

canal-system—to these marks of distinction must be added, in the

case of the zooids of Sarcophyton, the fact that four of the

mesenteries, the dorsal and ventral pairs, are deeper than the

others.

It seems extremely difficult to reconcile the extraordinary

succession of the mesenteries in the development of the Zoan-

tharians, discovered by Lacaze-Duthiers, with the facts presented

by Alcyonarians. Did the development of the eight mesenteries

of Alcyonaria correspond with that of the first eight mesenteries

formed in Actiniade, the first mesenteries formed would be either

the lateral dorsal or lateral ventral ; but these are those which are

most rudimentary in the zooids of Sarcophyton. Moreover the

mesenterial filaments of the two lateral pairs of septa are in the

development of Actiniadz the first to appear, and not the dorsal,

which are longest in the Aleyonarian polyps and most persistent

in the zooids. Apparently, however, development in Alcyonarians

follows a different course.

In Halysceptrum, the development of which has been examined

by Kolliker, the eight mesenteries appear from the very first. In

Kalliphobe (Busch), one of the Edwardsic, according to Metschni-

koff, the larva has, in its earliest stage, eight tentacles and two

mesenterial filaments.

The peculiarities presented by the Stylasteride have struck

many observers. M.-Edwards and Haime placed these corals

(Stylasteracea) under the Oculinide. Gray, however, established a

family (Stylasteridw) for the genus Stylaster alone. Pourtales, who

in his ‘ Deep-Sea Corals’ dwells upon the many peculiarities of the

corallum of this family, places under it the genera Allopora, Sty-

laster, Distichopora, Cryptohehat, Lepidopora, and Errina. The

* An examination of the Cornulariadx, the only recent solitary Aleyonarians,

might very possibly throw light on the question of the affinities of the Rugosa.

+ Pourtales has remarked that the genus Hndohelia of M.-Edwards and

Haime appears undistinguishable from the genus Cryptohelia of the same authors.

Endohelia is founded on a Japanese species. The ‘Challenger’ dredged a coral

certainly not generically distinguishable from Cryptohelia off the coast of Japan.

On the Structure and Relations of certain Corals. 157

peculiarities in the structure of the soft parts, and the relations of

the tentacles to the septa, described in this paper as occurring

in a Stylaster and a Cryptohelia, and the similar facts observed

by Sars in the genus Allopora, strengthen the facts brought for-

ward by Pourtales, with regard to the coralla, in a very poten-

manner, I hope to make a close study of the structure of Sty-

laster. The apparent absence of mesenteries is most remarkable,

and a similar condition appears to occur also in Millepora. The

number of tentacles and septa in the Stylasteride seems hardly

to follow the usual hexameral law. In the species of Stylaster

examined by. me there are invariably twenty-two septa and

twenty-two tentacles. In Stylaster erubescens, Pourtales describes

the septa as being in number from nine to twelve, most frequently

eleven. In Allopora miniata the septa are from seven to ten, gene-

rally eight. Cryptohelia has commonly sixteen.

With regard to the affinities of the Milleporide, no certain con-

clusion can be arrived at from the few facts yet ascertained. I

hope to obtain specimens at Hawaii in sexually mature condition.

H.MS. ‘ Challenger,’ North Pacific.

21st July, 1875.

Postscript.

Since the above was written I have been able to refer at Hono-

lulu to Prof. Lacaze-Duthiers’s ‘ Histoire Naturelle du Corail.’ I

therefore add a few notes.

In Corallium the contracted polyp presents externally at the

surface eight lobes coloured red. When the polyp is expanded,

these lobes form a coloured cup with eight dentations at its mar-

gin, which surrounds the lower part of the expanded colourless

polyp (see pl. 2 of Prof. Lacaze-Duthiers’s work). The eight lobes

described as closing the mouth of the calicle in the contracted

polyp of Heliopora probably occupy a similar position, and have a

similar appearance in the expanded condition of the polyp.

In Corallium the pinne or barbules of the tentacles are all

severally introverted (/. c. p. 57), as well as the tentacles themselves.

In Heliopora this appears not to be the case. In the hard tissue

of Corallium boring vegetable parasites occur, as observed in Mil-

lepora and Pocillopora,

I have further been able to refer to Dana’s great work on

Corals in the splendid collection of scientific works in the Govern-

ment Library at Honolulu, and to other works relating to Helio-

pora.

Dana states (U.S. Expl. Exped. vol. vii. Zoophytes, J. D. Dana,

Philad. 1846, p. 539) that the blue colour of Helopora is of ani-

mal origin and is lost on immersion of the coral in nitric acid.

The colouring-matter was not analyzed by Mr. Gilliman.

In the Atlas of the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe,’ Zoophytes, pl. 20.

figs. 12, 13, 14, the expanded polyps of Helopora cerulea are

figured by MM. Hombron and Jacquinot. In fig. 14 sixteen very

short, simple, conical tentacles are shown, in fig. 13 only fifteen

158 Royal Society :—

tentacles. The figures are evidently very erroneous. The cor-

responding description I have been unable to refer to, the volume

containing it being wanting in the Hawaiian Government copy.

In the Zoology of the ‘ Voyage de /Uranie,’ Quoy and Gaimard,

Paris, 1824, p. 656, is a description of the polyps of Heliopora

(Pocillopora) ceerulea.

The expanded polyps have radiated tentacles, and are said to

entirely hide the corallum when they are in an expanded condition.

Experiments proved that communication between the animals is

somewhat imperfect, since a stimulus applied to any part of the

colony caused only the polyps in that immediate neighbourhood to

retract themselves.

In the plates of the ‘ Voyage de l'Uranie,’ pl. 96. figs. 5, 6, 7,

Heliopora is figured, showing in fig. 5 the appearance of the coral in

the fresh state, but without any representation of the polyps.

December 9, 1875.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the

Chair.

“On the Development of Lepas fascicularis and the ‘Archizoéa’

of Cirripedia.” By R. von WitieMdézes-SunmM, Ph.D., Naturalist

to the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition.

The materials for this paper were obtained during the ‘ Chal-

lenger’s’ cruise from Japan to the Sandwich Islands in 35° lat.

N., when very curious Nauplii, some of them 12 millims. long,

were caught, which were identified at once as belonging to the

nauplian form to which Dohrn has given the generic name of

‘“Archizoéa.” In the daytime these larve were scarcer, but at

night so common that large bottles could be filled with them.

The question (which had been left open by Dohrn) to which cirri-

ped these extraordinary Nauplii might belong was solved when

large quantities of Lepas fascicularis were seen passing the ship for

more than a week. It was then possible to keep these barnacles

alive and to bring up in our globes such stages of the large

Naupli as had also been taken on the surface. Then, again, when

catching the surface-animals, free-swimming pupe were found,

which were seen to settle on dead Velelle and assume the form

of Lepas fascicularis, so that the whole development of this species

could be worked out.

Reasons are given why this barnacle belongs to the species

Lepas fascicularis; and a description is given of some parts of the

mouth, which slightly differ from those described by Darwin in the

saine species.

I. Development of the egg and of the youngest Nauplius.

The conclusions to which an investigation into the development

of the ovum, and into the changes which occur in it after its

formation up to the time when the Vauplius comes out, has led are

the following :—

On the Development of Cirripedia. 159

1. The youngest eggs, seen in the ceca of the ovarian tubes,

are transparent cells with nucleus and nucleolus.

2. The germinal vesicle, as well as the ovum, grows by taking

up elements of yellk.

3. All the ova found in the ovary of a barnacle are in the same

stage of development. When mature ova are to be seen in the

tube, small undeveloped ova may be seen here and there in the

ceca, which act very likely as mother cells for further breeding-

purposes.

4. The spermatozoa, when fully developed, are simple hair-

like filaments.

5. The mature ovum, as contained in the breeding-lamelle,

shows no trace of the vesicula germinalis or of its nucleolus.

Some highly refractive granules may be seen here and there

among the yelk-globules. The ovum is oval in form.

6. The segmentation is very irregular, but seems to be complete.

7. As soon as the segmentation begins, large transparent cells

are seen separating themselves from the yelk-globules, and in-

creasing in number as the segmentation goes on.

8. These cells form a blastoderm round the yelk. No primitive

streak could be seen; but its presence is not denied, as the object

is not favourable for these observations.

9. The blastoderm loses its cellular structure and gives way

to a granular skin. On both sides of a longitudinal groove three

pairs of appendages begin to be visible.

10. The test of the ovum extends as the embryo develops. The

latter is very likely still enveloped by a thin blastodermic cuticle,

which is clearly visible at the ends of the tail and antennz when it

comes out.

11. The development of the Nauplius in the ovum of this Lepas

shows very much the same stages as those described by Buchholz

in Balanus improvisus.

II. The Nauplius stages.

1. The Nauplius of Lepas fascicularis has, on leaving the egg,

a length of 0°35 millim. It moults at least five times, and

has before throwing off for the last time the Nauplial appendages

a length of 12 millims.

2. The first stage of the Nawplius has been seen by Darwin,

who describes it, and also by Burmeister.

3. After the first two moults the Nauplius gets a large dorsal

spine and enters a series of stages, one of which has been described

in another Lepas by Dohrn as Archizoéa gigas.

4, Reasons are given why Archizoéa gigas is nearly certain

to be the Nauplius of Lepas australis, a species closely allied to

Lepas fascicularis, and representing it south of the equator.

Archizoéa guas was caught, together with the large Cyprides of

Lepas australis, during the ‘ Challenger’s’ antarctic cruise.

5. The tail and the caudal spine of the newly hatched Nauplius.

160 Royal Society :-—

are pushed in like the tubes of a telescope, and covered by a

thin cuticle, which may be the blastodermic one. The same

envelops also the lateral horns, but has not been seen at the

end of the appendages. The carapax is as yet quite smooth,

with the lateral horns hanging down.

6. After the first moult the tail and its spines, which have been

pushed out, have a considerable length, and the lateral horns are

erected. Only a single pair of small spines is to be seen on the

carapax. The glands inside are unicellular.

7. The Nauplius after the second moult has, besides the dorsal

spine, a series of processes all round the edges of the carapax,

to which the unicellular glands send their ducts. Besides the

cesophagus, two glands, which formerly were indicated by an

agglomeration of cells, become visible. These glands are very

likely those which, in the Cypris stage, terminate in the sucker of

the antenne, and are known under the name of cement-glands.

Mouth and anus are present. One pair of movable spines on the

tail. First ‘ Archizoéa stage.”

8. Length of Nauplius in the fourth stage 6 millims. Three

or four movable spines on the tail, with the six of the next stage

shining through the chitinous coverings. The glands of the cara-

pax are in connexion with nerves, and present a large network.

No nerve-terminations on the lateral horns or on the feelers.

All the processes of the carapax, as well as the lateral horns, have

openings at the top for letting out the secretions of the glands.

9. Length of Nauwplius in the fifth and last stage 12 millims.

Six movable spines on the tail.

Large masses of fat are assembling in the carapax, and the

Cypris-shell is forming underneath it. The first pair of appen-

dages develops inside the antenne of the Cypris, the sucker being

formed in the fourth joint, the second of the future antenna.

Large compound eyes become visible on both sides of the central eye.

10. The carapax of the Nauplius has now a diameter of 2

millims. The appendages are very much like those of Archi-

zoéa gigas, in which Dohrn, however, has taken the third pair of

appendages for the second, and the second for the third.

11. A specimen of the supposed larva of Lepas australis (Dohrn’s

Archizoéa gigas) is figured in the stage just before the meta-~

morphosis into the Cypris-stage takes place; the two large com-

pound eyes are already developed.

IIL. The Cypris or pupa stage.

1. The Cypris of the Atlantic (C. fascicularis) has been already

described by Claus, who has established the homology of its

parts with the Copepods.

2. Darwin has described the very large Cypris of Lepas aus-

tralis (length 3 millims.), which is in every way similar to that of

the present species—a further proof of the probability of the sug-

gestion that Dohrn’s large Nawplu are the larve of that species.

On the Development of the Cirripedia. 161

3. Our Cypris has a length of 1°3 millim.

4. A description is given of the antennz with the suckers and

their glands, the development of which from the glands in the

labrum has been mentioned already. The parts of the mouth

(small labrum and three pairs of maxille and maxillipeds) and

the natatory feet, as well as the caudal appendages with the anus

at their base, are figured and described. ‘he organs of sense, the

digestive organs, and the shell-gland, which is now very conspi-

cuous, offer scarcely any thing that has not been seen already

by Darwin and Claus in the Cyprides of the different species of

Lepas.

IV. The metamorphosis of the Cypris into the young Lepas.

1. The pupe are chiefly caught at the very surface of the sea,

where they swarm round the dead Velell@, on which they settle.

They rarely take to a colony of old barnacles.

2. Soon after settling the new cirri are formed underneath the

natatory feet, the head grows out, the eyes are absorbed, and

under the Cypris-shell the primordial valves of the young Lepas

appear, which persist during its whole life. The Cypris-shell,

with the old natatory feet, is then thrown off.

3. The young Lepas begins to form the complete shell, and

fastens itself more and more by the copious secretions of its glands,

which run through the outdrawn and enlarged head into the fixing-

antenne.

4. The cirri of the young ZLepas develop a larger number of

joints, the shell begins to lose its transparency, the body inside

turns over a little, as has been described by Darwin, and the young

Lepas is complete.

Conclusion.

1. As the young stages of the Lepadide are pelagic, it is

only possible to work out their development at sea, and there

at certain seasons. We found only once before the large Nauplit

of Lepas australis. 'The development of no one of the Lepadide

has hitherto been known in full; and it seems that even the adult

larvee of our commonest barnacles, such as L. anatifera and L.

anserifera, are as yet unknown.

2. The Nauplius stages of Lepas fascicularis have not a dif-

ferent morphological value from those of Balanus and other genera;

therefore there is no reason tor giving to this stage a particular

name. The term ‘“ Archizoéa” may remain as a remembrance

of Dohrn’s interesting discovery, but cannot be applied to the larve

of other Lepadide.

H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’ Honolulu,

July 28, 1875.

162 Royal Society :—

“Preliminary Remarks on the Development of some Pelagic

Decapods.” By R. von Wixiemérs-Sunm, Ph.D., Naturalist to

the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition.

Since we left Australia I have investigated the metamorphoses of

some Crustacea which have been constantly caught by us on the

surface of the tropical and subtropical parts of the Pacific.

Though these investigations will be continued, I have now arrived

at certain results which I think will not be uninteresting to zoolo-

gists. The genera to which these remarks refer are Amphion,

Sergestes, and Leuctfer.

Amphion Reynaudi has been on our lists as an animal “ incerta

sedis” (Milne-Edwards) for nearly forty years, until Dohrn proved

that a full-grown specimen of it, which he dissected, was in pos-

session of branchiz and of an ovary, therefore no doubt a mature

form. He also described one of its young stages, which has the

number of appendages of a Zoéa, but in which caudal appendages

are already developed.

On our voyages in the ‘Challenger’ we have caught several

specimens of Amphion and of its larve; and I am now able to

produce drawings, not only of the true Zoéa with a simple telson,

but also of all the intermediate stages between it and the adult

form with two, three, four, five, and six pairs of walking-legs.

Of the full-grown Amphion I have examined three specimens, two

of which are undoubtedly males, as the testes (and the branchiz)

were plainly visible, the former opening into the last pair of

legs.

Tiers is now no doubt that Amphion is not a larva, nay, even

that there are several species and perhaps genera of this remark-

able form. We have caught two very interesting mature animals

which are certainly closely allied to Amphion. One of these has

enormously long eye-stalks, which, having a length of 7 millims.,

are just as long as the whole animal’s body. Another form has

got very long eye-stalks too, but is especially remarkable for the

antepenultimate joints of its pereiopods, being large paddle-shaped

organs, terminated by a very small end-joint. Both have got, like

Amphion, a central (Nauplial) eye and eight pairs of branched

legs ; but their body is more Sergestes-like and less flat than that

of Amphion. They certainly both belong to the same genus, and

may be called Amphiones until more than one specimen of each has

been obtained.

To me these Amphionide are especially interesting, as I can

compare them with the larve of Sergestes and Leucifer, the former

of which have also got eight pairs of branched legs and the cen-

tral eye which persists in the Amphionide. There are good reasons

for the statement that the larve of Leucifer and Sergestes pass

through an Amphion-stage; and this, it seems to me, throws a good

deal of light on the relations and systematic position of Amphion

itself.

Dohrn, to whom we owe so many fine discoveries concerning

On the Development of some Pelagic Decapods. 163

the pelagic Crustacea, has described *, under the name of Hlapho-

carts, a small and very spiny Zoéa caught in the harbour of Messina.

He calls it the larva of a Decapod without fixing its position.

This small larva was often seen by me in the Atlantic ; but I only

lately found out that Hlaphocaris is the larva of a species, or rather

of some species, of Sergestes. ‘There is, however, one species of this

genus in which the Zoéa is not an Hlaphocaris, but a larger, less

spiny form, similar, however, in all other respects to the former.

Of the species which develops with an Hlaphocaris-stage in the

Western Pacific, | have collected numerous specimens of all the

stages, from the youngest Zoéas up to the mature animal. The

mode of development is very simple. After the first moulting the

larva gets six more branched legs and loses many spines. It

enters the Amphion-stage, then moults, throws the branched legs

off, gets branchiz, and becomes a young Sergestes. Only after this

last moulting the central eye, hitherto present, disappears.

And very similar to that of Sergestes is the development of

Leucifer. Here the earliest Zoéa of a species from the Western

Pacific has got at first no eyes, then sessile ones come out, and

the animal then presents the form which Dana has called Hrich-

thina demissa, and which Claus suspected to be not a Stomatopod

but a Schizopod larva. After the second moulting this Hrichthina

gets stalked eyes and very long setz on all its appendages, becoming

a rather long, very delicate Zoéa. It now enters the Amphion-

stage, but never gets more than four pairs of pereiopods, and loses

another pair of these when it moults for the youngest Leuctfer-

stage, in which two pairs of pereiopods are 2bsent.

The next question, after having found this out, was, of course,

whether Amphion, Sergestes, and Leuctfer leave the egg as a Zoéa,

or whether there is a preceding Nauplius-stage. My own impres-

sion is that in the two first-named genera this is not the case, as

the youngest Zoéas which I caught had all the same size, and as

none of them was without the large lateral stalked eyes. As

for Leuctfer, the question appears to me to be doubtful; for it

is, from what I have seen, quite possible that my youngest Zoéa,

which has only got a central eye, may be preceded by a Nauplius.

Of course the simplest thing would be to get the eggs ; but there

is the difhiculty, for Amphion is caught very rarely, and has never

been obtained at any other time but between 8 and 12 P.M., when

it is extremely difficult by lamplight to find out the youngest stages.

Sergestes larvee are commoner, appearing also in the daytime, and

Leucifer is sometimes caught in abundance. I hope, therefore,

that I shall succeed in completing my researches about this ques-

tion, especially as far as the latter two genera are concerned.

H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’ Honolulu, Sandwich Islands,

July 30, 1875.

* VY. Siebold und Kolliker, Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band

xx. p. 662, tab. 31. fig. 28.

164 Geological Socvety.

GEOLOGICAL SOvcIETY.

November 3rd, 1875.—John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., President,

in the Chair.

‘“On some new Macrurous Crustacea from the Kimmeridge

Clay of the Sub-Wealden boring, Sussex, and from Boulogne-sur-

Mer.” By Henry Woodward, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

. The first species described by the author belonged to the fossorial

family Thalassinide, six species of which, belonging to four genera,

are now found on the British coasts. The known fossil species are

from the Chalk of Maestricht, the Greensand of Bohemia and Silesia,

the Chalk of Bohemia, the Greensand of Colin Glen, near Belfast,

and the Upper Marine Series of Hempstead, Isle of Wight. All these

are referred to the genus Callianassa, which also includes the species

from the Kimmeridge Clay described in this paper. The fossil is seen

in profile on several sections of the core, and has the enlarged hands

of the fore limbs more nearly equal in size than in the living species

of Callianassa; the carapace and segments of the abdomen are smooth ;

and the latter are somewhat quadrate in profile, contracted at each

extremity, and not pointed; and the caudal plates are oval. For

this Crustacean the author proposes the name of Callianassa isochela.

The second species described belongs to the genus Mecochirus,

distinguished by the great length of the fore limbs, which is equal

to that of the whole body, the oldest known species of which (/.

olifex, Quenst.) is from the Lower Lias of Wiirttemberg. It was

obtained, together with Zingula ovalis, from the Kimmeridge Clay

of Boulogne, by Mr. J. E. H. Peyton, after whom the author pro-

poses to name it M. Peytonz. In this species the fore legs are very

finely punctate, and measure 75 millims.in length. The rostrum is

somewhat produced; and the carapace, which is finely granulated,

measures 30 millims. in length. The antenne are long and slender.

The abdomen measures 45 millims.; and the epimeral borders of the

segments are falcate. The species is intermediate in size between

M., socialis, Mey., and M. Pearcei, M°Coy, which the author regards

as distinct. He also refers to M. Peytont a pair of fore limbs ob-

tained from the Sub-Wealden boring.

“On a new Fossil Crab from the Tertiary of New Zealand.”

By Henry Woodward, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described a crab obtained by Dr. Hector,

F.R.S., Director of the Geological Survey of New Zealand, from

the ‘“ Passage-beds” of the Ototara series in Woodpecker Bay,

Brighton, on the west coast of the south island of New Zealand.

The new species belongs to the genus Harpactocarcinus, A. Milne-

Edw., which includes six species from the Eocene of Southern

Europe. Its nearest ally is H. quadrilobatus, Desmar.; but its

Geological Soctety. 165

carapace is much more tumid, especially on the branchial and

gastric regions; the surface of the anterior half of the carapace

is nearly smooth, and that of the posterior half finely granu-

lated. The rostrum is short and very obtusely tricuspidate; the

orbits shallow and rounded; the hepatic margin bluntly toothed,

with a stronger tooth at the epibranchial angles; the divisions of

the regions of the carapace faintly indicated ; and there is a slightly

roughened line on the sides of the gastric intumescence. The cha-

racters of the jaw-feet and of the chele are described by the author ;

of the latter the right is considerably larger than the left hand.

The specimen was a female. For this species the author proposed

the name of Harpactocarcinus tumidus.

Dr. Hector explained the sequence of formations in the locality

from which the above Crab was derived, and stated that the Ototara

series is the upper member of his Cretaceo-Tertiary formation, con-

taining some fossils of decidedly Cretaceous type, such as Saurian

bones and fragmentary Jnocerami, and other forms that are asso-

ciated with decidedly Mesozoic fossils in the underlying strata.

On the other hand, the occurrence of Tertiary forms such as Nautilus

ziczac (or a nearly allied form) connects it with the Eocene, while

the gigantic Penguin (Paleeudyptes antarcticus, Huxl.) and a Turtle

indicate a fauna not unlike that at present existing in adjoining areas.

“© On a remarkable fossil Orthopterous Insect from the Coal-

measures of Britain.” By Henry Woodward, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author commenced by indicating the importance of the ex-

amination of the Clay-ironstone nodules of the Coal-measures, in

which so many valuable fossils have been discovered, including the

remarkable insect described in the present paper. The specimen

displays the characters of the four wings, only two of which, how-

ever, are nearly perfect ; and these measure 2} inches in length and

1 inch and 13 inch in breadth, the hind wing being the broadest.

The author described in detail the characters presented by the vena-

tion of the wings, which includes three straight veins running

parallel to the fore margin, the third bifurcating near the apex, a

fourth much curved vein giving origin to six branches, and having

at its base a triangular space, from which arise the other veins of

the wing. The body appears to have been about 5 lines broad be-

tween the bases of the wings. In front of the wings is the protho-

rax in the form of two large, rounded, dilated, and veined lobes ;

it measures 14 lines across and 6 lines in length. In front of these

lobes is the head with its eyes, produced in front into a slender pro-

cess 3 lines long. This insect is considered by the author to be most

nearly related to the Mantide, the characters of the head and thorax

especially being to some extent paralleled in the existing genus

Blepharis. The author proposed to name the species Lithomantis

carbonarius, and suggested that Gryllacris (Corydalis) Brongniarti

probably belongs to the same genus.

166 Geological Society.

“On the discovery of a Fossil Scorpion in the British Coal-

measures.” By Henry Woodward, Esq., F.RS., F.G.S.

The author commenced by noticing the various European and

American localities in which fossil Arachnida have been found in

the Coal-measures. Hitherto no true Scorpions have been recorded

from the English Coal-measures ; but in 1874 the author received

from Dr. D. R. Rankin a specimen from the Coal-measures near

Carluke, which he regarded as the fossil abdominal segment of a

Scorpion ; in April last he obtained a fossil Scorpion from the Sand-

well-Park Colliery ; and in August Mr. E. Wilson forwarded to him

several specimens of similar nature in Clay-ironstone nodules from

Skegby New Colliery near Mansfield. The specimens are all very

imperfect; but the author states that they most closely resemble an

Indian form which is probably Scorpio afer. He refers the English

species provisionally to the genus Huscorpius, Meek and Worthen,

and proposes to name it H#. anglicus.

November 17th, 1875.—John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., President,

in the Chair.

“On a new modification of Dinosaurian Vertebre.” By Prof.

Richard Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S., &e.

The peculiar modification of the Dinosaurian vertebra noticed by

the author occurs in Tapinocephalus Atherstonit and Pareiasaurus

bombidens. In the dorsal vertebrae of the former the centra are

nearly flat on both fore and hind surfaces, a structure to express

which the author proposes the term ‘ amphiplatyan.” The

hind surface is very slightly the more concave. The middle of

each surface is pierced by a small foramen leading into a cylindrical

canal, first shghtly expanding and then rapidly contracting to a

point, which meets the apex of the similar hollow cone coming from

the opposite surface. Similar characters were observed upon the

_ free surface of the anterior sacral and upon that of the posterior of

four anchylosed sacrals.

The dorso-lumbar vertebre of the Pareiasaurus had centra rela-

tively longer than those of Tapinocephalus. Their articular surface

is subundulate, convex along a fourth of the periphery, concave at

the centre, where there is an excavation corresponding to that in

Tapinocephalus, but with a relatively wider aperture, a rather more

constricted canal, a shorter terminal cone, and an interval of osseous

tissue separating the apices of the cones from the fore and hind

surfaces. In what is probably the first cervical vertebra of the

same Dinosaur, the centrum is so concave on both surfaces as to

become amphiccelian.

In these unossified tracts of the middle of the centrum in the two

genera above-mentioned the author sees indications of a persistent

trace of the primitive ‘‘ chorda dorsalis ;” and he calls attention to

the resemblance thus set up between these probably Triassic Dino-

Geological Society. 167

saurs and the lower Ganocephalous reptiles of the Carboniferous

series, in which, however, the vertebral centra are more widely

perforated.

January 19, 1876.—John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., President,

in the Chair.

“On some Unicellular Algz parasitic within Silurian and Ter-

tiary Corals, with a notice of their presence in Calceola sanda-

lina and other fossils.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S.,

WEP‘G.5:, Xe:

After noticing the works of Quekett, Rose, Wedl, and Kolliker,

which refer to the existence of minute parasitic borings in recent

corals, recent shells, and a few fossil mollusca, the author describes

the appearance presented by a great system of branching canals

about 0-003 millim. in diameter, in a Thamnastrean from the

Lower Cainozoic of Tasmania. He then proceeds to examine the

corresponding tubes in Goniophyllum pyramidale from the Upper

Silurian formation. In sections of that Coral one set of tubes runs

far into the hard structure; these are straight, cylindrical, and contain

the remains of vegetable matter. Neither these tubes, nor any

others of the same parasite, have a proper wall; they are simply

excavations, the filiform alga replacing the organic and calcareous

matter abstracted. In some places the dark carbonaceous matter is

absent, and the lumen of the tube is distinguishable by the ready

passage of transmitted light. Other tubes run parallel to the wall,

and enter by openings not larger than their common calibre. But

there are others which have a larger diameter, and in which the

cytioplasm appears to have collected in masses resembling conidia ;

and where fossilization has destroyed much of the continuity of a

tube a series of dark and more or less spherical bodies may be seen.

In some places, especially in the spaces between the minute curved

dissepiments and tabul, hosts of globular spores, with or without

tubes emanating from them, may be seen. In Calceola sandalina

corresponding structures exist sometimes, and the method of entry

of the parasite can be examined. The author gave two instances,

one of which was seen in section. A decided flask-shaped cavity

existed in the wall of the shell, opening outwards and rounded and

closed inwards. It was crowded with globular spores (oospores) ;

and these, where near the sides, had penetrated the hard shell, and

thus gave a rugged and hairy appearance to the outline of the

flask-shaped cavity. After noticing minute structures in a Bra-

chiopod included in a Silurian Coral, and in a Lower Silurian Fora-

minifer, the author asserted, from the results of his late researches

upon the alge parasitic in Corals out of his own aquarium,

that the fossil and recent forms are analogous in shape, size, and

distribution. He considers that the old parasite resembles Sapro-

legnea ferov in its habit; and as he considers that Empusina, Sa-

prolegnia, and Achlya (members of the Protista) are the same

168 Miscellaneous.

organisms living under different physical conditions, he names the

old form Paleachlya penetrans ; and he believes that it entered the

wall by the spores fixing on to the organic matter, and growing by

its assimilation, and that carbonic anhydride was evolved. He con-

siders that this acid, assisted by the force of growth and the move-

ment of the cytioplasm, are sufficient to account for the presence of

the tubes. Finally, the author draws attention to the probable

similarity of external conditions in the Silurian and present times,

and to the wonderful persistence of form of this low member of the

Protista.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some Ornithological Errors in the ‘Reliquie Aquitanice.’

By Atrrep Newron, M.A., F.R.S., V.P.Z.8., &e.

Tat Section (xxiui.) of the recently completed ‘ Reliquie Aqui-

tanice ’ which contains the ‘‘ Observations on the Birds whose Bones

have been found in the Caves of the South-west of France, by

M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards,” &c. &c., includes some errors of a

rather grave character—due no doubt, in a great measure, to the

fact that the translator of the same was not a professed ornithologist.

As, however, these errors, if not corrected, may lead to serious mis-

conceptions on the part of archzontologists who have no special

knowledge of birds, I beg permission to notice them in the ‘Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ only premising that I do so at

the instance of the Author of the section and with the assent of

the Editor of the whole work.

Page 226, line 26. “'THe Tawny Eacur. Falco fulvus, Linn.” This

is the species we know as the Golden Eagle, Aquila chrysaétus.

That which we commonly call the “Tawny Eagle” is A. nevi-

otdes, a southern bird and one not likely to have inhabited

Aquitaine at the period when the ‘caves were filled.” On

the next page (lines 10, 11) the name “Golden Eagle” is ob-

viously used in a wrong sense.

Page 227, line 14. “ Tur Screamine Eactr, Aquila clanga, Pallas?”

This is anew English name for a bird now recognized as distinct

from the so-called A. nevia or Spotted Eagle of authors. The

A. clanga is a well-known species in Kastern Europe, and may

well have been that of the Reindeer-period in France. ‘Scream-

ing Eagle” is a name rather applicable to the Haliaétus vocifer

of South Africa.

Page 227, lines 20, 21. “ Barred-tailed Eagle (A. fasciata, Vieillot) ”

is another new English name for a species long known as

Bonelli’s Eagle.

Page 228, line 22. “THe Common Fatcon” is not the common

English name for this species, which is the Peregrine Falcon

Miscellaneous. 169

(Falco peregrinus); and an indication to that effect seems

wanted.

Page 230, line 1. “Tun Vutrurn” to English ears would rather

signify Gyps fuluus; the epithet Black or Cinereous is re-

quired, to show which species is really intended.

Page 232, line 6 and elsewhere. « Harfang” conveys no significa-

pe to the ordinary English reader: by it is meant the Snowy

wl.

Page 232, line 16. This assertion is wrong, the reverse being the

case.

Page 232, lines 34-36. The statement is erroneous as regards the

British Isles, in some parts of which the Snowy Owl occurs

frequently almost every winter and not unfrequently at other

seasons,

Page 233, lines 5, 6. “At Spitzbergen .... the Snowy Owls sub-

sist on Lagopus hemileucurus.’ This assertion can hardly be

reconciled with the fact that when it was written only two ex-

amples of this Ow] had been recorded as observed in Spitzbergen ;

and one of these, according to Dr. Malmgren, was probably

attracted by Walrus-carcasses.

Page 236, lines 1-6. It is very questionable whether the Nutcracker

ever inhabits Lapland, equally doubtful whether Swedish spe-

cimens are larger than those of temperate Europe, and certainly

wrong that the Nucifraga brachyrhyncha of Brehm is the

northern as distinguished from the southern form. If there

be any difference between the so-called N. brachyrhyncha and

the true WV. caryocatactes, it is most likely sexual, the former

being the cock and the latter the hen. ‘The suggestion with

which the paragraph concludes is therefore founded on a mis-

apprehension.

Page 236, line 14. The Crossbill which has occurred (but only about

half-a-dozen times) in Greenland is Loaia leucoptera,an Ameri-

can species ; and accordingly the remark is inapplicable.

Page 237, line 10. For “the eastern parts of the north of Europe

and Asia” read “the most northern fir-forests of Europe,

Asia, and America.”

Page 238, line 8. “Tur Srocxpovn. Columba livia.’ ©. livia, in

French Le Biset, is the “ Rock-Dove” of Englishmen, and, as

is well known, the parent of all domestic races. The « Stock-

Dove,” so called from its often breeding in stocks of trees, is

the ©. wnas of authors.

Page 239, lines 8-14. The Willow-Grouse inhabits a great deal

more than “ the north” of Europe, besides the greater part of

Siberia ; and it does most especially “ frequent forests,” though

not lower than the subalpine or subarctic zone. Its geographical

distribution is very different from that of the Snowy Owl, which

is not a forest-bird at all.

Page 239, lines 16 et infra. My views in the paper (< Proceedings

of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’ 1871,

p. 96) to which reference is made are much misrepresented.

Ann: & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 12

170 Miscellaneous.

Therein I never used the word “subspecies,” and I expressly

stated that I counted Lagopus scoticus “as a species,” though

I was persuaded (as I still am) that “ it is only Z. albus modi-

fied to suit an insular climate’*. Furthermore, Z. mutus,

L. rupestris, and L. hemileucurus were not considered by me

to have any such very near relationship to LZ. albus as I con-

ceive L. scoticus to have.

Page 239, line 24. The “certain uniformity of tints” spoken of

exists, except in the female, at one time of the year only, and

even then is not applicable to L. scoticus.

Page 240, footnote. For ‘seems to entertain ” read ‘ entertains.”

Page 241, lines 7, 8. The Black Grouse is far less ‘‘ common in the

mountains of Sweden and Norway ” than it is in the lower

districts.

Page 244, line 5. Thestatement that the Wild Swan “inhabits the

Polar regions” gives a very incorrect impression ; for most of

the Wild Swans that visit Western Europe are bred in Iceland,

altogether outside the Arctic Circle, while the species found in

the Polar regions of America are most likely quite distinct from

those which inhabit the Old World.

In noticing these errors I have omitted any reference to some

others which have been already corrected in the concluding portion

of the ‘ Reliquie Aquitanice’ (p. 292); and I may perhaps be

allowed to add that my sole object has been to contribute to the

utility of that work. I certainly impute no blame to its learned

Editor or to my distinguished friend M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards.

On the Verminous Pneumonia of Domestic Animals.

By M. E. Buenton.

M. E. Bugnion communicated to the meeting of the Swiss Society

of Natural Sciences, held at Andermatt in September last, some

observations on the pneumonia produced in domestic animals by the

presence of parasitic worms-in the lungs, which seem to be of much

practical interest. He insisted especially upon the different forms

assumed by the disease according as it is caused by adult Strongyli

or by ova andembryos. Up to this time he has observed :—

1. A lobular form, produced by adult Strongyli coiled up in the

bronchi.

2. A diffused form, caused by ova and young larvee of Nematodes

scattered by thousands in the tissue of the lungs.

3. A nodular or pseudo-tubercular form, produced by the accumu-

lation of the ova at certain limited points of the lung.

The first form was studied in the calves and heifers of the Jura,

where this disease sometimes acquires an epizootic character. During

the great slaughter ordered by the Government of the Canton de

Vaud on the pastures of Neuvaz (Jura) in September 1874, on

* See also ‘ Encyclopedia Britannica,’ ed. 9, vol. iii. p. 757.

Miscellaneous. i af

account of contagious peripneumonia, M. Bugnion only ascertained

fourteen cases of the latter disease in 170 head of cattle, while at

least sixty (for the most part young animals) were affected with

verminous pneumonia. This had a strongly marked lobular cha-

racter and appeared throughout to be of recent date. On cutting

into the bronchi, great numbers of filiform worms (Strongylus

micrurus), measuring as much as three inches long, were to be

found, generally coiled up in an accumulation of yellowish mucus.

The bronchi occupied by the parasites are precisely those which

correspond with the hepatized lobules.

The diffused form was observed in goats at the Veterinary College at

Zurich. In one of these animals which died on the 22nd of May,

1875, the lungs no longer contained any adult Strongyli; but there

were thousands of elongated ova about one tenth of a millimetre in

length, and a great number of little worms very like Trichine and in-

visible to the naked eye. These little parasites irritate the pulmonary-

tissue like so many foreign bodies, and cause a sort of diffused in-

filtration which is generally of great extent. The microscope shows

considerable desquamation and proliferation of the endothelium of

the air-cells, as observed by Prof. Bollinger (“ Zur Kenntniss der

desquamativen und kiasigen Pneumonie,” Arch. fiir exp. Path. und

Pharm. Bd. i. 1873). The Strongylus of the cow is expelled from

the lungs before oviposition takes place, and the young are developed

elsewhere; but that of the goat (S. filaria or rufescens ?) deposits

its ova in the lung, and it is in that organ that the young larva

passes through at least the first phases of its existence. Instead of

disappearing in the winter without leaving any traces, this ver-

minous pneumonia of the goat thus becomes a very serious chronic

disease.

The author has studied the nodular form in a cat poisoned with

strychnine. All the lobes of the lung presented, both at the surface

and in the interior, a great number of perfectly circumscribed whitish

tumours, in each of which the microscope revealed a myriad of rounded

ova containing small rolled-up worms, embryos, or vitelline masses

in all stages of segmentation. Here, again, these little foreign bodies,

forming numerous colonies in the interior of the pulmonary tissue,

had caused a most distinct desquamative pneumonia, although re-

stricted to certain perfectly circumscribed parts. This observation

in every respect confirms that of Henle upon which Leuckart threw

doubt (‘ Die menschlichen Parasiten,’ ii. p. 104). Other identical

cases have been reported by Legros (Gaz. Méd., Paris, 1867, p. 131),

Villemin (Recueil de Méd. Vét. 1867, p. 75), and Colin (Ann. de

Méd. Vét., Brussels, 1867, p. 12). Similar nodosities also occur in

the lungs of the goat, sheep, and pig. These animals present some-

times the diffused pneumonia, at others the small pseudo-tubercular

tumours, according as the ova of Nematodes are scattered here and

there or united in colonies at particular points.— Bibl. Univ., Archives

des Sciences, December 15, 1875, p. 324.

12*

L732 Miscellaneous.

Nidification of the Indian Rainbow-Fish.

By M. Pavt Carponnier.

The rainbow-fish (Colisa vulgaris, Cuv. & Val.) is met with in

the tanks and ditches of the country watered by the Ganges. Its

length never exceeds 4 centimetres. It is one of the prettiest of

known fishes. One is agreeably surprised with the exuberance of

colour that nature has bestowed upon this little animal; but its

most important peculiarity, from a scientific point of view, is its

mode of nidification.

As spawning-time approaches, the male, spreading his brilliant

fins, plays round the female, showing her his bright colours ; with

his long ventral filaments he pats and touches her in all directions,

until, overexcited by his caresses, she takes to flight. I believe

that all these graceful movements of the male fish, all these amorous

proceedings, influence the physical condition of the female and aid

the maturation of the ova.

The male fish then commences the preparations for oviposition.

Seizing a little Confervain his mouth, he carries it to the surface of

the water. The plant, from its greater density, would fall back

very rapidly to the bottom ; but our little workman sucks in a few

bubbles of air, which he divides and places immediately beneath

the plants so as to prevent them from descending. He repeats this

process several times, and thus, in the first day, forms a floating

island 8 centimetres in diameter. The bubbles of air are not

coated with a greasy liquid as in the case of the Mazropoda chinensis ;

all those which approach sufficiently to touch, unite together and

fuse into one.

The next day the male continues his provision of air, which he

now accumulates towards the central point. These bubbles exert a

pressure from below upwards, the consequence of which is the eleva-

tion of the vegetable disk, which, issuing from the water, becomes

converted into a sort of dome floating on the surface.

The nest being completed outwardly, the fish busies himself with

giving it a firmness which may protect it from shipwreck. With

this view he creeps upon it in all directions, and glides over its walls

to smooth the surfaces; he forcibly presses this felt with his muzzle

and his chest ; if one of the twigs is too prominent he seizes it and

removes it, or, by means of successive pushes with his head, forces

it into the interior. It is by turning and pressing the wall from all

sides that he succeeds in rounding it nicely.

The protective roof being finished, the male plays about the female,

shows her the brilliancy of his dress, touches her with his appen-

dages, and seems to invite her to follow him. The female then

soon enters the nest. While she is feeling its walls and examines

its arrangement, the male, bent horizontally under the entrance, turns

spirally upon himself, throwing towards the summit of the edifice the

lustre of his many-coloured tints.

Speedily the female approaches the male with confidence ; she

applies her head near the extremity of his anal fin, and thus tra-

Miscellaneous. ivf

verses it as far as the origin of the filaments; then she bends into

a semicircle. The male fish, by a like inflexion of his body, em-

braces her, turns her over, and presses her side, an operation the

result of which is a first emission of ova. These, from their light-

ness, tend of themselves to rise ; but, with a foresight which cannot

be too much admired, the male in pressing the female forms, by

means of his dorsal fin, a concave fold, a receptacle in which the

ova undergo the contact of the fecundating principles. Soon after,

there is a new visit of the female, and a fresh approximation of the

male, until the ovaries are completely evacuated.

The spawning over, the female quits the conjugal roof, leaving to

the male the care of rearing the family, a task of which he aequits

himself with a truly paternal zeal. Collecting with his mouth the

ova scattered through the plant, he raises them into the nest and

arranges them in orderly fashion ; if they are too much agglomerated,

he separates them by a movement of the head and compels them to

remain in the same plane; then he issues from the nest, and sets

himself with great activity to contract the entrance. When this

operation is completed, he goes away and swims round his edifice

to examine the whole,—and not without anxiety ; for he often goes to

fetch fresh bubbles of air, which he places intentionally under doubt-

ful points or under menaced parts.

After seventy hours of incubation the male, foreseeing that the

ova require fresh care and quite a different medium, ascends in the

nest and pierces its summit; the air-bubbles escape and the dome

immediately flattens upon the water, imprisoning all the embryos,

the existence of which begins to be manifest.

Fearing lest the young should escape his care, he sets to work to

make a new barrier for them. For this purpose he follows and tra-

verses the outer margin of the floating carpet, and pulling at it with

force, separates it from the felt, thus obtaining a sort of pendent

fringe where stray young ones will not be able to pass ; then, having

got rid of all anxiety from this side, he takes his young in his mouth

and removes them to short distances, always conveying those of the

circumference towards the centre.

If some of the young fish venture to descend vertically, he goes

in search of them, and carries them back to the protective dwelling.

This surveillance lasts until the embryos, having undergone their

complete evolution, have acquired strength and agility. Their nume-

rous and frequent flights announce to the male the end of his troubles,

which comes about eight or ten days after the sinking of the nest.

The same pair of fish gave me three ovipositions during the

summer of 1875, each consisting on the average of 150 ova.

The embryos of the rainbow Colisa undergo a series of trans-

formations analogous to those which I first indicated as occurring

in Macropoda chinensis. Want of time and the dread of affecting

the existence of animals which are still rare prevented my following

this investigation with all the attention that the subject deserves ;

but I propose to resume it hereafter.

All my observations on the Indian Colisa were made in Paris, in

174 Miscellaneous.

small aquaria containing about 15 litres, the temperature of the

water being kept at 23°-25° C. (=73°-4-77° F.).—Comptes Rendus,

December 6, 1875, p. 1136.

Zoological Notes made during a Residence at Scheveningen.

By M. P. Harrine.

In these Notes we find some particulars as to the membrane of

the egg of Cyanea, the otoliths of Cyanea and Chrysaora, the nervous

system and organs of the senses of an Hncope, and some interesting

researches upon the chromatophores of the embryos of Loligo vulgaris.

The observations made by M. Harting upon these last organs lead

to some results which differ in certain points from those arrived at

by Harless, Briicke, and, more recently, F. Boll.

The embryos of oligo which furnished the Dutch naturalist with

the most favourable objects of study were only from 3 to 4 millims.

long. Inliving individuals of this size the body is sufficiently trans-

parent to allow of the employment of transmitted light, and show

clearly the relations of the chromatophores to the tissue surrounding

them.

When the chromatophores are in a contracted state, they present

the appearance of small, nearly black globules, from 0-020 to

0-030 millim. in diameter, and consequently invisible to the naked

eye. They are therefore without influence on the ground of the

general colour of the animal, which is milk-white. When they

extend, the chromatophores begin to show the colour which is proper

to them—that is to say, yellow, brownish or reddish yellow, and

more or less reddish violet; and their transparency increases with

the degree of expansion at the same time that the colour becomes

brighter.

M. Harting did not observe the chromatophores in course of division ;

he believes that the increase in the number of these organs takes

place by the appearance in the clear spaces of new chromatophores

which are at first yellow and afterwards pass to other colours. With

the exception of a very small number of yellow chromatophores of

very small size, which the author regards as being in course of

formation, the diameter of these organs in the expanded state varies

from 0-150 to 0-200 millim.; so that they have from 7 to 10 times the

diameter and from 50 to 100 times the surface of the contracted

chromatophores. When the vitality of the animal is still great, the.

contraction and expansion take place in a very rhythmical manner,

and may arrive at the number of ten to twelve changes of state per

minute. When life begins to fail in the embryo out of its enve-

lope, the movements slacken; they afterwards cease completely ;

and when the animal is dead, nearly all the chromatophores remain in

a state of expansion. This fact is scarcely explicable in accordance

with the views of those naturalists who, like Harless and Boll,

assume the existence of contractile fibres of muscular nature in-

serted in the walls of the chromatophores, and producing expan-

Miscellaneous. 175

sion by means of a traction exerted upon these pigment-sacs.

Under the old explanation expansion would be the active and con-

traction the passive phase; and, indeed, a stellate form has been

described as the result of the dragging produced upon certain points.

M. Harting has never seen this last appearance; he has only some-

times recognized the existence of processes resembling small diver-

ticula.

According to M. Harting, all the chromatophores of the embryos

of Loligo are situated immediately beneath the epidermis, in the

layer which will afterwards become the dermis, and which then

presents the ordinary structure of still amorphous connective tissue.

Each of them is placed in a small flattened cavity, in which it can

effect its movements of contraction and expansion, Without pro-

nouncing any decided opinion, M. Harting thinks it probable that

there is a very delicate parietal membrane. He was unable to

ascertain the existence of a nucleus; but this negative observation

is not of much value, as F. Boll says expressly that the nucleus is

very difficult to distinguish in Loligo.

Although M. Harting did not succeed in recognizing muscular

fibres inserted upon the periphery of the chromatophores, he never-

theless ascertained the existence of fibres of another kind, from

twelve to twenty of which radiate round each chromatophore. Each

of these fibres terminates towards the chromatophore by an inflated

part containing an ellipsoidal nucleus. Under a very high power

the terminal inflation shows four or five longitudinal strize, which

may be traced into the slender part of the fibre, and which perhaps

indicate that the radial fibres are themselves composed of a certain

number of much more delicate fibres. M. Harting has never seen

these fibres continued into those of a neighbouring chromatophore ;

but in proportion as they depart from the chromatophore they be-

come paler and paler, and seem to lose themselves in the midst of

the surrounding granular tissue. It is nevertheless possible that

they may change their level and be continued into the muscular

layer. According to M. Harting, these fibres do not unite to form,

as Boll supposed, a wall round the chromatophore ; they are, on the

contrary, isolated and independent of each other. M. Harting’s

opinion is that the power of expansion and contraction resides in

the protoplasmic substance of the chromatophore, and not in the

fibres or cells which surround it. He thinks that the fibres are of

nervous nature, and that under their influence the chromatophore,

by its own activity, executes the movements of which it is the seat.

By examples derived from what is observed in the cells of the walls

of the heart in the embryo of Zoligo, in many Infusoria and Grega-

ring, and in the chromatophores of the chameleon, he shows that

analogies are not wanting in favour of this view.—WNiederlandisches

Archiv fiir Zoologie, vol. 11.1875; Bibl. Univ., Bull. Sci. December 15,

1875, p. 432.

176 Miscellaneous.

On the Scientific Exploration of the Caspian Sea.

By M. Oscar Grim.

During the past year (1874) I have been able to investigate the

southern portion of the Caspian. I resided two months at Bakou,

and passed one month on board a steam-schooner which was placed

at my command by the Grand-Duke Michael Nicholajewitsch. If

then went from Bakou to Krassnowadsk, and from the latter point

to the eastern shore in the Balchanic gulf, in which the mouth of

the Oxus was formerly situated, by the island of Tscheleken. After-

wards I went south to Astrabad, thence to Enzili, to Lenkoran, and

again to Bakou.

Kiverywhere I fished and dredged down toa depth of 150 fathoms,

which enabled me to procure a very considerable number of animals,

among which are six new species of fishes (a Gobius and 5 Bentho-

philr).twenty species of Mollusca (2issoa dimidiata, Hydrobia caspia,

AT. spica, H. stagnalis with two varieties, Hulima conus, Neritina

liturata, Lithoglyphus caspius, Bythinia Hichwaldi, Planorbis Eich-

waldi, sp. n., Cardium edule and var. rusticuin, C.caspium, C.crassum,

C’. trivonoides, Adacna vitrea, A. edentula, A. plicata, A. leviuscula,

Dreissena polymorpha, D. caspia, D. rostrifermis, and some other

terrestrial and fluviatile Mollusca), a Bryozoan (Bowerbankia densa,

Farre, in which the colonial nervous system may be admirably seen),

and about thirty-five species of Crustacea, among which we find the

family Gammaride in particular represented by colossal forms and

Idothea entomon in considerable quantities. Then there are twenty

species of worms (Subellides octocirrata), numerous Turbellaria, two

sponges (Reniera flava, sp.u., or perhaps avariety of 2. alba,O.Schm.,

and another Reniera in the larval state), and, lastly, thirteen Pro-

tozoa, among which are six new species.

The most interesting gatherings were made at a depth of 108

fathoms, a level at which an enormous quantity of Crustacea and

Mollusca live. At least this is the case on the western shore, while

on the eastern, where the Arabo-Caspian steppe is continued beneath

the sea, there is scarcely any animal life in the sand. ‘The same

poverty also occurs in the bays of Astrabad and Enzili. The western

shore, on the contrary, with its high mountains and abundance of

animal life, is reflected, so to speak, in the waters, where we find a

depth of 517 fathoms with a comparatively rich fauna. To prove

this assertion I need only cite one fact—namely, that in one haul of

the dredge made at a depth of 108 fathoms, at 0° 12' west of Bakou,

in 39° 41' N. lat., I obtained about 350 specimens of Gammaridee

belonging to four or five species, 150 specimens of /dothea entomon,

50 Mysides of colossal dimensions, 6 species of fish (determined by

Kessler as Gobius bathybius, Benthophilus leptocephalus, Grimmt,

armatus, granulatus, and ctenolepidus, quite new species), and, lastly,

a multitude of large specimens of Hydrobia caspia, Dreissena rostri-

formis, &c. It must be added that this did not constitute more than

about a fifth part of the animals brought up by the dredge.

I have been able to study in the Caspian 120 species of animals,

Miscellaneous. 177

of which about 80 have been found for the first time by me. The

total number of animals of the Caspian at present known must

be more than 150. If this fauna is poor in comparison with those

of other seas, such as‘the Mediterranean and even the Black Sea, my

researches prove that itis much richer than it has hitherto appeared ;

and the assertion of Von Baer, that ‘‘ whoever chooses to be led away

by his mthiismus to establish new species must elevate slight varieties

to the rank of species,” unfortunately * appears not to be justified.

This is especially evident if we consider that this sea has even now

been but little examined, particularly in its deepest parts, where

animal life seems to be manifested most intensely. The water of the

Caspian being poor in saline constituents, it is in the deep parts that

its composition most nearly approaches that of sea-water.

I intend giving you only the most general results of my researches

as they appear at present before the study of the animals collected

has been terminated, and even, I may say, at the moment when I

am commencing It.

In its fauna the Caspian presents the characters of a great half-

salt lake which possesses its own peculiar species of animals, and

also contains others which occur in other seas. The former (e. g.

the new Gobius and Benthophilc) originate from living or already

extinct species, or they result from slight modifications of allied

species living in other seas, as is the case with Coregonus leucichthys,

Calictis caspia, Eichw.(which is a good species), Petromyzon Wagnert,

Kessl., Tintinnus mitra, sp. n., and Reniera flava, sp.n. The other

animals (that is to say, those which occur also in other seas) possess

a great tenacity of life, since they still prosper where their less robust

ancient colleagues have long since died out: in this category we

place Ltotaha veneta, Sabellides octocirrata, Laguncula repens, Mysis

relicta, and Idothea entomon.

These species common to different seas show the affinities of the

Caspian Sea to the Aral Lake, the Black Sea, and the Arctic Ocean ;

but the affinities with the glacial sea seem to be more recent than

those with the Black Sea; for in the latter certain species, such as

the seals, Coregonus leucichthys, and others which are common to

the Caspian and glacial seas, are wanting. We may suppose that

in the Tertiary epoch there existed in Europe and in the neighbour-

ing parts of Asia a vast closed basin of fresh water. By an upheaval

of the crust of the earth, due to the action of the volcanic forces which

still make themselves felt energetically in the region of the Caspian,

this was separated into some smaller basins, which are the existing

Black Sea and the Aralo-Caspian basin. The latter in its turn was

afterwards divided into two, just as we still see small salt lakes

separate from the Caspian. At the same time the water of the

glacial sea penetrated into the basin of the Caspian, which still had a

slight connexion with the Black Sea, so that only a small number of

animals could arrive there from the glacial sea. Hence we find

* I say “ unfortunately,” because I do not like new species, and yet

find myself compelled to establish a considerable number.

178 Miscellaneous.

that the primitive forms of the Caspian are freshwater animals (e. g.

Dreissena polymorpha), and then that the emigrants from the gla-

cial sea which reached it are marine animals for the most part inha-

biting great depths. Hence, also, we recognize that the Caspian in

its fauna presents more affinities with the glacial than with the Black

Sea, which, again, has become richer in animals under the influence

of the Mediterranean.

The Caspian has not only received species from the glacial sea,

but has also furnished it with some—as, for example, a species of

sturgeon, which seems to be Acipenser ruthenus, and lives in the

rivers of Siberia. I regard the Sturgeons as belonging to the

ancient Aralo-Caspian basin, and as having emigrated, as has been

said, into the glacial sea, and perhaps even to America, where, as is

well known, the nearest relatives of the Scaphirhynchi of the Aral

exist. On the other hand we may presume that the place of origin

of the Acipenseride was the Indian Ocean, and that they were

derived from the Selachia, with which, especially when young, they

have many points in common (¢. g. their teeth).

I shall only add a few remarks. The Oxus of the ancients

unquestionably fell formerly into the Caspian Sea. In this sea the

abundance of animal species is replaced by an abundance of indi-

viduals ; and the greater number of the species of Mollusca described

by Eichwald as subfossil have been found by me in the living state,

and are represented by individuals as large as their fossil relatives.

Lastly, the deepest parts of the sea have been found to be most

abundantly populated with species of animals quite different from

those which inhabit the regions having only a depth of a few

fathoms.—Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool, vol. xxv. p. 322, 1875 ; Babl. Univ.,

Bull. Sci. December 15, 1875, p. 427.

On Fossil Remains of Reptilia and Fishes from Illinois.

By KE. D. Copz.

John Collett, the accomplished assistant of Prof. Cox of the

Geological Survey of Indiana, recently submitted tomy examination

a number of vertebrate remains from some point in Illinois. The

specimens were taken from a blackish shale, and consist of separate

vertebrae and other elements of the skeleton, often in a fragmentary

condition. Although the absence of information as to the mutual

relations of the pieces renders the identification difficult, yet the

interest attaching to them, in consequence of their peculiar forms

and the locality of their discovery, renders it important to determine

their zoological position. Mr. Collett informs me that all the

specimens were found near together, and at the same horizon, by

Dr. Winslow. Much credit is due to Dr. Winslow for the pains-

taking labour bestowed in procuring and cleaning the specimens,

and for his liberality in presenting them to the geological collection.

A remarkable peculiarity of all the vertebre of the series is the

longitudinal axial perforation of the centrum. They present the

character observed in Archegosaurus and other stegocephalous Batra-

Miscellaneous. 179

chia, but which also exists, according to Giinther, in the living

Rhynchocephalous lizard the Sphenodon of New Zealand. The

bones of the limbs and scapular arches are so decidedly reptilian,

aud so unlike those of any Batrachia with which we are yet ac-

quainted, that I am disposed to refer them to the former class. And

as there are several points in which the fossils resemble the order

Rhynchocephalia, I refer them provisionally to that neighbourhood.

They constitute the first definite indication of the existence of animals

of that type in the western hemisphere.

Associated with these saurians were found teeth of two species

of fishes, which are important in evidence of the position of the beds

in which they occur. One of these is a new species of Ceratodus,

Agass., and the other a Diplodus. ‘The former genus is characteristic

of the Triassic period in Hurope, one species having been found in

the Oolite. It still lives in North Australia. In both these respects

the Rhynchocephalian lizards present a remarkable coincidence.

They also belong to the horizon of the Trias in Europe; and the only

living species is found in New Zealand. ‘Thus it would seem that a

fragment of this fauna, so ancient in the northern hemisphere and

so remarkably preserved in the southern, has been brought to light

in Illinois. It must be added, in reference to the geological age of

the fossils, that the genus Diplodus, Ag., has not yet been discovered

above the Carboniferous, and that one genus of the Rhynchocephalia

belongs to the Permian in Germany. We therefore await further

material before venturing to decide whether they belong to Triassic

or Permian time.

Cricotus heteroclitus, Cope.

Generic characters.—This genus is indicated primarily by caudal

vertebree ; other parts of the skeleton found with it probably belong

to the same animal; so I describe them in this connexion, awaiting

further discoveries to confirm or disprove such reference. The pieces

include parts of two femora, of tibia ?, ulna ?, metapodial and pha-

langeal bones, ribs, and other pieces.

The caudal vertebra best preserved is stout, discoidal in form, and

deeper than wide. It resembles in form that of an herbivorous

Dinosaurian, but differs otherwise. The articular faces are deeply

concave, the posterior most strongly so; and the middle is occupied

by a large foramen, whose diameter is about equal to that of the

centrum on each side of it. The lateral borders of the posterior

articular face are expanded backwards, and articulate with a bevel

of the corresponding edge of the anterior articular extremity. In

this way the vertebra combines the mechanical relations of the bi-

concave with the opisthoccelian structures. The neural arches are

narrow and directed backwards; their bases are firmly coossified

with the centrum; no zygapophyses appear on the portion of the

neurapophyses preserved ; and it is probable that they were weak if

existing. On the inferior surface of the centrum two shallow pits

occupy considerable space, and indicate the existence of large, free

chevron bones. No transverse processes. In one vertebra the floor

180 Miscellaneous.

of the neural arch is deeply excavated; in the other it is plane and

marked with a median groove.

Of the remaining bones it may be observed that the articular faces

were evidently capped by cartilage, and do not present the smooth

condyloid character common to so many reptiles. They are, indeed,

not so smooth as the deuse layer of the shafts and surrounding por-

tions, which rises in a fine bounding ridge round the surface formerly

capped by the cartilage. The articular end of a bone may be the

proximal end of the femur. The section of the shaft resembles that

of a T-rail—the lesser expansion representing the base of the tro-

chanter, and the greater that of the head. Seen proximally, the

head is transverse and truncate, as in the great trochanter of many

mammals, while the trochanter is smaller, oval in section, and oblique

to the head. ‘There are two articular facets on the head: the

larger extends across the inner side; the smaller is subround, and

is directed inwards or towards the trochanter; the two are separated °

by the ridge of a right angle.

A supposed distal end of a metapodial bone displays a shallow

trochlear face of not much antero-posterior diameter. A phalange

is of remarkable form, resembling that of an herbivorous Dinosaur

in its short wide proportions. ‘The articular faces are slightly tro-

chlear in their character ; and the inferior is directed inferiorly at an

angle of 45° to the axis of the shaft, The form indicates a digiti-

grade terrestrial form. The proximal end of a rib exhibits the sec-

tion of the shaft and the head. ‘The latter has a broad, tubercular

articular surface, and a smaller capitular surface on the narrow pro-

duced head. The section of the shaft is lenticular.

This genus appears to combine some Dinosaurian characteristics

with those in which it resembles the Rhynchocephalia. This associa-

tion of diverse features is confirmed by those observed in the genus

Clepsydrops, Cope, described below.

Specific characters.—The surface of the sides of the centrum is

marked with a few coarse shallow longitudinal grooves, which run

into shallow reticulations of weak raised lines. The neurapophysis

is sharp-edged in front, and with some ridges externally at the base.

The edge of the posterior articular face is excavated opposite to

the chevron-facets. The latter are large, separated by a flat sur-

face, and bordered externally by a raised edge from the polished

dense layer of the lateral face.

metre

Diameter of centrum, vertical ...........0.0..0:% °021

5 if LrANisyierse®. Mx .As ate ee 019

x i loneihudinial! Jest shee ae “OL

Width of neural canal ..... gay ete aae ie Aas, 006

55 MOE MeutApophy Sis.) £055. See eee 004

The superficial layer of the other bones is smooth or striate and

rugose near articular extremities. The distal end of the head is

oblique, and the side below it concave for a short distance. The

very short shaft of the phalange is concave, almost emarginate on

one margin. The borders of the tubercular head of the rib are

thin and broadly flared outwards at the sides.

Miscellaneous. 181

metre

Transverse proximal diameter of femur .......... 024

Antero-posterior diameter of head of femur ...... 018

Transverse diameter of shaft of femur............ 015

Vertical: diameter of shaft of, rb: 5 1.,cncediwiahon a's arene 008

Be - YD) Bile WNC UC LO ok heh ce yc tate 016

of os PUA GCA 5 Sates op SeraiaS 006

Transverse diameter of tubercle of rib .......... 008

Proximal width, of pialanee so wo ay cacieic oc a ove ws eaahehays 014

Proximal depth.of-phalampen. aici) tee sieies Geilo 007

Length of same: phalan ge)... 2 , 5.5; <t0ia's ase sidyin) locates oss 7010

The remains indicate an animal more robust than any existing

lizard, but probably not so long as some of the larger Varani.

Clepsydrops Collettii, Cope.

Generic characters.—This genus reposes on a series of vertebrae,

which includes cervicals, dorsals, and caudals; associated with these

are proximal ends of ribs, a coracoid bone, and some phalanges,

which are provisionally referred to the same. They bear the same

relation of size to the vertebre that the corresponding bones do to

the vertebra of the Cricotus heteroclitus, and have a proportionately

more slender form, like the vertebra in Clepsydrops. They belong

in any case to an allied form.

The vertebree on which the genus reposes are more elongate than

the corresponding ones of Cricotus. They are deeply biconcave, the

articular cavities being funnel-shaped and continuous, thus perfo-

rating the entire length of the centrum. In a dorsal vertebra the

cavities communicate by a very small orifice, while in the posterior

the median contraction of the canal is less marked. The posterior

cavity is more gradually contracted than the anterior ; in the latter

the excavation is, in most of the vertebrae, but slight (except beneath

the floor of the neural arch), until it falls rather abruptly into the

axial perforation. In an anterior (?) dorsal it is as widely excavated

at the border as the posterior funnel. Another peculiarity is the

absence of processes of the centrum; and a small capitular articu-

lation is seen sessile on the border of the cup of two of the dorsals.

The axis has a singular form, owing to the tubular perforation

which continues the posterior excavation to the anterior face of the

centrum. There are three articular faces—a larger subround inferior,

and twosmaller superior, which border the neural canal in front and

below, and are separated from each other and the inferior face by

the perforation in question. The anterior face slopes obliquely

backwards and downwards, and is convex in transverse section.

There is no facet for the free hypapophysis of the odontoid; but it

appears that the inferior articular face was applied exclusively to

the centrum of the atlas, as in Sphenodon. But the axis differs

from that of the latter genus in the absence of a coossified odontoid

process. Either that element is altogether wanting, or it consists

of two pieces, interrupted in the middle by the notochordal foramen,

and in correspondence with the superior articular facets. There is

no true hypapophysis of the axis ; and the only indication of lateral

182 Miscellaneous.

processes is a small articular facet on each side on the lower part

of the rim of the posterior funnel. These may have been related

to rudimental cervical ribs. The neural arch is broken off.

The dorsal vertebra have their sides somewhat contracted: in

one specimen the inferior face is rounded ; in another (which I sup-

pose to belong to a different part of the column) it is longitudinally

acute. In this and another dorsal, where the parts are exposed,

the floor of the neural canal is interrupted by a deep fissure, which

has a triangular shape with the apex downward, when seen in

profile. This is due to the fact that the opposite halves of the

centrum are united by the circumferences of the articular cups, which

have in profile an 54 shape. The diapophysis does not project far

beyond the base of the neural arch, and is compressed.

The caudals are elongate, and resemble, in the forms of the centrum

and neural arch, those of Lelaps. The neural spines are not pre-

served, but, if present, were directed well backwards, bearing the

posterior zygapophyses, since the arch stands only on the anterior

three fifths of the centrum. Chevron-facets are not distinct; but

two emarginations on the rim of the posterior face of one of the

vertebre indicates their existence ; in other centra even these notches

are wanting. The tail was evidently tapering. There is no indica-

tion of the transverse fissures seen in Sphenodon and many Lacertilia,

nor are there any diapophyses on the caudal vertebre preserved.

Two vertebre accompanying the above are similar in general cha-

racters, and appear to belong to the sacrum. If truly such, they

indicate a structure different from that seenin Lacertilia and Croco-

dilia, and present some resemblance, perhaps only superficial, to the

Dinosauria. The centrum is much compressed; and the articular

extremities present a wide plane border below the notochordal per-

foration. The corresponding part of the centrum presents no indi-

cation of diapophyses. Neural arch lost.

Some heads of ribs of appropriate size are compressed, and ex-

hibit a small tuberosity, which is perhaps a rudimental capitulum.

They are much more lizard-like than those of Cricotus.

The phalanges are of more slender form than those of Cricotus,

and more like those of lizards, although less slender than usual

among that order. The shafts are sometimes little, sometimes much

depressed. The distal condyle of one of the latter is not emarginate.

An ungual phalange is subconic, flat below, and with a shallow

groove above one of its lateral borders.

A coracoid bone supports the greater part of the glenoid facet,

and exhibits also a facet for the scapula; these are flat, and not ex-

cavated. Its form is that of an irregular right-angled triangle, the

base anterior and the outer angle truncated by the glenoid facets ;

its inner margin is thickened and truncated as though it had been

articulated with a mesosternal or opposite coracoid bone. This may

not be a correct interpretation of its appearance; for if so, the

arrangement would differ equally from that of Sphenodon, Lacertilia,

and Salamanders, and resemble that of the Sauropterygia. And it

is not to be denied that there are other points of resemblance to the

eoracoid of that order. There is an anterior marginal facet as though

Miscellaneous. 183

for a clavicle, and a short oblique postero-internal one, as though

adapted for a small sternum. ‘There is a shallow notch on the inner

border anteriorly, corresponding to one of those of the Lacertilia.

This genus is more typically Rhynchocephalian than Cricotus.

Specific characters.—There is a shaliow fossa in the entering angle

between the superior and inferior articular facets of the front of the

axis; and the centrum of the same is obtusely keeled below. The

border of the anterior articular face of the dorsal vertebra with

keeled centrum is undulate. The obtuse inferior face of another

dorsal is rugulose, and the edge of the articular face is not undulate.

The inferior faces of two caudals are marked with two fine parallel

grooves, while in another caudal and the sacrals (?) the same is smooth.

There are some longitudinal ridges on the upperside of the larger

caudal. The coracoid is concave on its inferior side, convex on its

superior; the inner and anterior borders are feeened by flaring

of the edges. Surface smooth. The posterior edge is thin, and is

notched just behind the glenoid facet. The proximal facets of the

phalanges are shallow, simple, and more or less transverse.

metre.

Wentromyot axis; lenothy «5-45 tle Seats s wis sie oe “006

- £ width at middle behind ........ ‘008

PA depth; (@blnque)): t 5 ait oneieisiat oe 010

Centrum of sharp-keeled dorsal, length .......... 014

Fs x i depth behind .... :012

“ width behind .... -012

Centrum of rounded dorsal length naire nese eae 012

; 3 depth behinds. i071, seh ‘O11

width behind)... “0105

Width of neural canal of rounded dorsal.......... "004

Centrum of larger caudal, length....:........... 014

. %5 WVU el hayden ie Sua asi ‘0085

a Gepulitees eee nt ee, gee. ‘008

Length “of base of neural arch of larger caudal .... -008

Smaller caida Tenet”, UessORS ore eG ee Se “0105

pis depthvot centrum: 7. 747.'.25 2 “007

Widthor centrum 1005). 2) a ‘007

Width of Rp Snead yey ate om epe ky CEE AOR GT EN °010

Coracordilen eth eee Rn CMS fee ote ee eA ‘024

55 width See este eRe SAR OO Ue, tu aed 019

Diameter of glenoid facet (transverse)............ 009

Diameter of inner border (vertical).............. 006

ASphalanseMensthy eae: Poe. oes LS 7010

$3 depthi proximally (iu ue eh 004

53 width: proximally... :...-......... 007

This species was of smaller size than the Cricotus heteroclitus.'

It is dedicated to John Collett, of Newport, Indiana, of the State.

Geological Survey.

Ceratodus Vinslovir, Cope.

Represented by a tooth in good preservation, lacking only a frag-

ment of one end and a portion of the inner margin of the base.

The crown of the tooth is in general outline an oval, wider at one

184 Miscellaneous.

end than the other; the inner border gently convex and entire ;

the outer border is marked by six shallow notches, which are sepa-

rated by as many sharp compressed projections. The emarginations

and denticles are the termini of corresponding grooves and ridges,

which radiate from a smooth space along the inner margin of the

crown. From this plane the grooves gradually deepen to the margin ;

the separating ridges are acute, and without irregularity or serration.

The base or root of the tooth is quite wide; externally it extends

beyond the border of the crown at the notches, and has projections

corresponding to the denticles, from which it is separated by a hori-

zontal notch. On the inner side the base extends like a shelf beyond

the posterior half of the crown, and is produced backwards beyond

its posterior border. The inferior plane is concave in transverse

section ; the crown is plane in all directions.

metre

Ihength of erawn, Preserved rs. 5 ~ a6 «yew eyaie tn eias om oe 021

NV GOL pon ONT Mi: ck EVs 5: cakes s atic By low cid wiekers} ove pebeeael oye 013

Tene th, Of POOb PLCSEEVEM cwunche ays side weaves sai dhel ele sues "022

Depth of tooth imternallly. 2. 2. sss n.0n eae 5 ern 005

- GXPOTMAU YS eis, scae-et ment abe eyes 003

This Ceratodus resembles the species described by Agassiz under

the names of C. parvus and C. serratus from the English Trias, but

differs from them in the shortness of the tooth-like processes. In

none of the described species do I find such a development of the

basis on the inner side.

This species is of interest as introducing the genus to North

America. It is dedicated to Dr. Winslow, to whom we are indebted

for its discovery.— Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, September 28,

1875.

Formation of Nitrites by Bacteria.

The presence of nitrites in spring-waters, which has usually been

ascribed to the oxidation of ammonia therein, is now stated by

Meusel to be produced by the reduction of nitrates by the agency of

Bacteria. In proof of this he shows :—that such water which con-

tained Bacteria and nitrates, but neither ammonia nor nitrites, gave

after standing four days the reactions of nitrous acid; that anti-

septics, such as salicylic acid, phenol, benzoic acid, alum, and much

salt even, prevent or hinder the production of nitrites ; that aque-

duct-water containing pure nitrates, which alone does not show

the production of nitrites even in presence of Bacteria, has this

change effected upon the addition of glucose, gum, dextrin, cellulose,

starch, &c., in the course of from two to fourteen days; that freshly

distilled water, boiled with glucose and nitre, shows no nitrites even

after standing for weeks, because Bacteria are absent; and that

putrefying albuminates reduce nitrates to nitrites. The decomposi-

tion of cellulose by Bacteria in presence of nitrates proves that nitre

is not only direct food for plants, but that it also performs by its

oxygen an important function in the soil. The author believes that

these facts have important bearings in agriculture and in medicine,

—Silliman’s American Journal, January 1876.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No799. MARCH 1876:

XIX.—On the Polytremata (Foraminifera), especially with

reference to their Mythical Hybrid Nature. By H. J.

Carter, F.R.S. Ke.

[Plate XIIL.]

Synonymy of Polytrema miniaceum.

Millepora miniacea, Linn. 1788, Syst. Nature, ed. Gmel. vi. p. 3784;

Esper, 1797, vol. i. tab. xvii.

' Millepora rubra, Lamk, 1816, Anim. sans Vert. vol. ii. p. 202.

Polytrema corallina, Risso, 1826, List. Nat. Kurop. mérid. vol. v. p. 340.

no. 91.

Polytrema miniaceum, De Blainville, 1834, Man. d’Actin. p. 410, and

p. 673, pl. lxix. fig. 4.

Polytrema miniaceum, De Blainville, 1834.

Pl. XIII. figs. 1-6.

The true nature and position of this organism in the animal

kingdom was first recognized and pointed out by the illustrious

Dujardin, who, in 1841, placed it in his third family of Rhi-

zopoda (Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes Infusoires, p. 259)—con-

jecturally, it is true (but such is at once the modesty and

sagacity of this author that his conjectures may almost be

taken as facts); while its pseudopodial extensions are illus-

trated by those of his Vorticialis strigilata = Polystomella (op.

cit. pl. i. fig. 15). I need hardly add that the genera of his

Rhizopoda are respectively Arcella, Difflugia, Trinema, Eu-

glypha, Gromia, Miliola, Cristellaria, and Vorticialis, to which

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 13

186 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

we may now add not only the whole of the Foraminifera, but

also Khrenberg’s Polycystina, now called Radiolaria.

Ever since 1858, when the late Dr. J. EH. Gray published

a paper entitled “On Carpenterta and Dwjardinia, two genera

of a new Form of Polyzoa with attached Multilocular Shells

filled with Sponge, apparently intermediate between Rhizopoda

and Porifera”’ (Proc. Zool. Soc. part xxvi. 1858, pp. 266-271),

I have been ever doubtful of this supposed fact being any

thing more than 7m appearance, as the title just mentioned in-

dicates, while the author (my dear old friend, alas! only “dear”

now to memory) entirely repudiated the notion during the

latter part of his life.

Subsequently, according to the late Prof. Max Schultze, to

whose paper on Polytrema 1 shall often have to allude (‘Annals,’

1863, vol. xii. p. 411, translated by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S.,

from Wiegmann’s ‘Archiv,’ 1863, p. 81), “At Dr. Gray’s re-

quest, Carpenter then more fully investigated the structures

arranged in the genus Carpenteria, and published a memoir

in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1860 (vol. cl. p. 564

et seg.), in which he also mentions the Polytrema miniaceum of

De Blainville as an organism which possesses a foraminiferous

structure of the calcareous shell, and is most nearly allied to

the genus Tinoporus (p. 561). Carpenter found the sponge-

spicules constantly in the chambers of the Polythalamian

named after him, and intimates his adhesion to Gray’s view

that it isa transition form between Foraminifera and Sponges.”

I have not access to this “ memoir;” but as Carpenter’s

‘Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera’ (Ray Soc.

Publ. 1862) was published after it, we must take the more

cautious phraseology used there respecting the nature of Car-

penterta, which is as follows (p. 189), viz. “We seem fully

justified in regarding it [ Carpenterta] as a very interesting link

of connexion between Foraminifera and the Sponges.” Thus

Carpenter was never very hearty in his assertion ; for the word

“‘ seem ” indicates that he had still some misgiving as to the

fact.

Prof. Max Schultze, however, after having carefully gone into

the arguments for and against the question, concludes his article

with the following paragraph :—

‘Wor this reason I cannot regard the conditions in Carpenteria

otherwise than as in Polytrema, and therefore believe that

the boundary between Polythalamia and Sponges, which has

hitherto been considered as a very sharp line, must still be

maintained in all its integrity ”’ (/. c. p. 418).

Up to his writing this Max Schultze had not seen Car-

penter’s ‘ Introduction ;’ but after he had done so he added a

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 187

‘Supplement ”’ (/. c. p. 419), in which the opinion just stated

was not retracted, and the following inserted respecting the

separation of Carpenteria from Polytrema, viz. :—‘‘ Carpenter

had no inducement to discuss the question whether Polytrema

produces spicules and is thus allied to Carpenteria, as his spe-

cimens contained no spicules in their interior. Nevertheless

he mentions having seen specimens with the surface eutirely

covered with a parasitic sponge, the spicules of which, however,

penetrated scarcely if at all into the interior of the chambers.

By this means Carpenter establishes a sharp distinction between

Polytrema and Carpenteria.”

If, then, hereafter it shall appear that the presence of spicules

in Polytrema is a common although it may not be a constant

occurrence, | might say with Prof. Max Schultze (p. 419),

“ Perhaps my observations on Polytvema which indicate the

remarkable affinity between that genus and Carpenterta may

serve to shake Carpenter’s faith in his opinion.”

In 1870 Dr. Carpenter, with his wonted generosity, gave

me some specimens of Lolytrema, which, after examination, led

me to the views expressed in the ‘Annals’ of that year (vol. v.

p- 391), viz. that under the circumstances it was not strange

‘that the spicules which to-day are matted among its [-Poly-

trema’s| pseudopodia, on its surface, should in a few days after

be found in the interior of its calcareous structure.”

These “ views”’ I can now substantiate from the possession

of specimens which present the features about to be noticed

in the following description of Polytrema mintaceum.

POLYTREMA, gen., Risso, 1826.

Test fixed, solitary or grouped. Composition calcareous.

Structure cancellous, presenting a polygonally divided surface

with foraminated interstices, and internal cavities which com-

municate with the exterior by one or more apertures. Cavities

often containing few or many siliceous spicules entire and

fragmentary, derived from different kinds of sponges.

Polytrema miniaceum, sp., De Blainville, 1834.

Pl. XIE. figs. 1-6.

Test fixed, calcareous, solitary. General form massive,

rising from an irregularly circular or lobed, root-like, expanded

base, passing into a round stem, which soon divides into a

head composed of a variable number of expanded short

branches, that speedily terminate in more or less compressed

divisions, each of which ends in an irregular row of subsquare

13%

188 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

apertures, respectively marginated by an inflated round rim

extended upwards on one or two sides opposite into the form

of a lip or lips, so as to present en profil a serrated or cock’s-

comb appearance (fig. 6). Colour coral-red or pink. Surface

uniformly even, except where interrupted by the branches,

whose apertures (fig. 6,¢cc) in many instances are more or

less filled with sponge-spicules entire and fragmentary, together

with grains of sand and other minute objects, forming a mass

which is continuous with strings of the same material exten-

ded in an irregular network between the apertures generally

(fig. 6, mmm) ; which network is frequently intersected by

the most delicate, straight, cobweb-like threads, the remains of

dried pseudopodia (fig. 6, ss). Presenting a variety of surface-

patterns according with the age of the structure, locally and

generally, viz. :

at first, or in the earliest period, a foraminated

groundwork in which there may be a few unforaminated

dimples or depressions (fig. 6,9 9g); then the dimples may

be united by limited, branched, linear, unforaminated ares, some-

what narrower than the foraminated part, so as often to present

together a submeandriniform appearance (fig. 6, 2h); or the

dimples may be expanded into circular foraminated aree, sur-

rounded respectively by an unforaminated ring, the whole

being set in a foraminated groundwork (fig. 6,2) ; or, lastly,

over the thickest parts of the fully developed test, the fora-

minated groundwork may give place to a subhexagonal or poly-

gonal unforaminated reticulation, whose interstices only are

foraminated (fig. 6,/). Internal structure cancellous in appear-

ance, but originally consisting of subconcentric (imbricative

or eccentric) foraminated laminze supported on detached hollow

pillars, whose positions respectively are for the most part indi-

cated by the “dimples” and circular depressions externally,

each lamina thus forming a continuous cavity between itself

and the next following inwards, like the roof and pillars of a

crypt (fig. 3). Presenting, in horizontal sections at different

distances from the base, subconcentric layers diminishing in

number towards the truncated neck ; and in a vertical section,

the same in a conical form, interrupted above at the truncation

of the neck. Finally (¢. e. in the old state) losing the fora-

minated portion of the lami na except on the surface; the sub-

hexagonal network alone remaining internally, which, together

with the hollow pillars now become solid, forms a continuous

netted mass or labyrinthic reticulation, in which it becomes

difficult, for want of the foramination, to trace the subcon-

centric layers inside the surface-one (fig. 6, e, #4). Cavernous

dilatations or cavities of the internal structure (fig. 6, v v v), in

continuation with each other, exist about the axis of the spe-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 189

cimen, which, arising in the confines of the test, finally com-

municate with the apertures at the ends of the branches; hence

the masses of spicules and grains of sand which they often

contain (fig. 6,vvv) can be easily explained; together with

other spicules, which, having become incorporated during

growth, more or less traverse the test generally—the whole

of the structure internally being lined with sarcode, which,

according to Max Schultze (who had recent specimens to deal

with, /. c. p. 411), is in the form of chambers opening into

each other by stolon-like constrictions, through which they

not only intercommunicate but are successively produced

(‘Annals,’ 1863, vol. xii. pl. vii. figs. 4-8). Still, although it

is easy to see how these chambers communicate with the caver-

nous dilatations or cavities in the midst of the reticulated struc-

ture in the old specimens, where the sarcodic lining has become

thickened and dried into a chitinous layer, it is not so easy

to see how it takes place in the younger specimens, where the

foraminated interstices have not become absorbed and the sub-

concentric layers (fig. 3, aaa) of which the test is formed

apparently permit of no other communication between their

cavities. Size of largest specimens (which, for the most part,

have their branches broken off ) 38-24ths inch in diameter and

2-24ths inch high. 5

Hab. Marine, on solid objects, chiefly stony coral.

Loc. Mediterranean; Red Sea; West Indies; Mauritius ;

Torres Straits; Australia; Polynesia.

Obs. There are two forms in which Polytrema miniaceum

is found, viz. massive and branched; but the former appears

to me to differ from the latter merely in the branches having

been broken off, in which the remaining portions thus trun-

cated have provided themselves with the form of apertures

above mentioned (fig. 6,6). The branches, which seldom

undergo a second division beyond a divided grouping of the

apertures at their extremities (fig.6, aaa), vary in number

from a few to a great many, in which case the specimen some-

times presents a head of branches almost as closely approxi-

mated as those of a cauliflower.

Following the mode of growth in a specimen of Polytrema

minvaceum not more than 1-80th inch in diameter at the base,

and about 1-83rd inch high (fig. 4), it may be observed at this

period to present a circular patch or base of cancellated struc-

ture (fig. 4, a), rising up in the centre into a short cylindrical

process (fig. 4,), the whole of which is thickly though minutely

foraminatedon the surface, and more or less divided and dimpled

by an unforaminated network of lines, which give to the in-

terstices shapes varying from circular to submeandriniform,

190 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

simple or branched; while internally this structure is sup-

ported on processes which rest on a thin chitinous layer that

adheres to the object on which the specimen may be growing.

Thus constituted, the foraminated surface and cancellated struc-

ture extend upwards into the short cylindrical process men-

tioned, which, presenting a single tubular aperture with round

inflated rim, terminates the young Polytrema in this direction.

(fig.4,d@). But as the upper part of this cylindrical process

consists of a single thin foraminated layer of a tubular form, it

is very delicate, and is thus often broken off down to where the

interior begins to pass into the cancellated structure, and thus

becomes stronger (fig. 4,e). Here we may observe, on looking

endwise into the truncated end, that the cylindrical process is

divided into three or more portions (fig. 5), each of which is

successively larger than the foregoing one; so that the last

(which nearly embraces all the rest, and thus occupies two thirds

of the circle on one side, while the three others occupy the

other third) completes the circle as it grows above them into

the delicate foraminated tubular layer, which ends in the single

aperture above mentioned. It is thus in the “ truncated end”

that we seem to be able to trace a resemblance to the spiral

growth and successive enlargement of the primary chambers

manifested in the Foraminifera generally, more especially in

those which belong to the discoid type. As the young Poly-

trema increases in size, new circumferential layers are added

until a mass is produced which passes into a thick round stem

with several branches (fig. 1). Hence the original s¢ngle axis

becomes divided into as many as there are branches, each

of which is but a repetition of the original one in point of

development.

Although the “truncated end” of the cylindrical process

(fig. 5) in the young Polytrema seems, by its multilocular struc-

ture and arrangement, to indicate a spiral mode of growth, I

have never been able to recognize a spiral arrangement of

the lines presented by the base of a Polytrema—although on

one occasion a subsequent concentric arrangement of these

lines seemed to indicate a spiral beginning, as such an ar-

rangement often follows a spiral one in many specimens of the

discoid Foraminifera. However, as this did occur, although

only in one instance, which has been dry-mounted, I will

now briefly describe it.

The specimen, a small branched one, had been overgrown

by the horny fibre of Chalina oculata (sponge), through the

former having previously attached itself to the hard object

subsequently selected by the latter. Consequently when the

sponge (an insignificant fragment picked up on one of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 191

“Ebon Islands, Oceania”) was examined, it was found to

have torn off the Polytrema entire from the hard object,

thus protecting its branched head, while the disk of its base

is equally well preserved ; I have been able to view the latter

through a 1-inch object-glass and make the accompanying de-

lineation. ‘The whole disk, which is circular, measures about

5-48ths inch in diameter, of which the figure represents about

2-48ths inch of the centre (fig. 2). This portion, which only

in its outer part bears indication of the cyclical arrangement

of chambers, not an uncommon sequel (as before stated) to

the spiral commencement common to and most obvious in the

discoid Foraminifera, presents a confused centre (fig. 2, a),

beyond which come three circular rows of radiating lines

(fig. 2,6), which, from their quadrilateral interspaces, would,

in Orbitoides dispansa &c., represent as many chambers of

the central plane (‘Annals,’ 1861, vol. vii. pl. xvi. fig. 1,2),

but here are covered in by a basal chitinous layer of unfora-

minated sarcode, which was the bond of union between the

Polytrema and the hard object on which it grew, and which,

on having been partly removed over one row (fig. 2, c), brings

into view a continuous, apparently circular, ring-like cavity

with foraminated roof slopmg in towards the centre of the

specimen ; so that the resemblance to the chambers of the

central plane in Orbitoides dispansa does not appear to go be-

yond the “three circular rows of radiating lines with quadri-

lateral interspaces.”’

Leaving this unique specimen, which only illustrates this

point, and going to the superstructures of Polytrema generally,

we observe that its resemblance to Orbitoides dispansa is no

longer traceable ; for when we come to the continuous conical

solid pillars of shell-substance, whose large ends are so con-

spicuous on the surface of the latter, and are the same in 7%no-

porus baculatus and Conulites Cook, Carter, = Patellina (Car-

penter), it will be found that there ave none. The unforami-

nated as well as the foraminated dimples in the foraminated

portion of the surface of Polytrema (fig. 6, g, 7) only indicate,

as before mentioned, hollow structures which in the early part

of life support the foraminated layers (fig. 3). Hence Dr.

Carpenter’s “ aggregation of calcareous substance into solid

pillars (6 6) exactly resembling those which have been seen in

T. baculatus and in Patellina Cooki” (Introduction, p. 286) is

imaginary. ‘The unforaminated dimples on the surface of

Polytrema which most resemble the ends of the “ solid pillars ”’

alluded to are the ends of short, interrupted, cylindrical pillars,

in some parts foraminated at both ends, which, it is true, give

support to the spans or arches of the undulating foraminated

192 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

circumferential layers, but rest on the convexities of the latter

as often as on any other part—that is, so irregularly as to

make it impossible to connect them into a continued line of

support (fig. 3, a, 6) even like the “ solid pillars” of Orbitotdes

&e., which are not only solid but continuous from the circum-

ference to the centre of the test. Thus the structure of Poly-

trema miniaceum is wholly cancellous, and without other support

than that which the peculiar arrangement and form of the fora-

minated layers and their hollow pillars give to the whole mass.

It is,in fact, just what Dr. Carpenter has described in “‘ Parkeria”

withoutthe “labyrinthic structure” (Phil. Trans. 1870, vol. clvi.

pt. 2, p. 721) ; while if the “ parallel columnar or tubular pro-

cesses springing from the internal surface of the spiral lamina ”’

of Loftusia (tb. p. 745, pl. 79. figs. 1 & 2) are to be considered

equal to the foraminated subconcentric walls of Polytrema

miniaceum, the radial columns of the latter, whose cavities are

continuous with this foraminated structure, would appear to be

almost identical with those of Loftusia.

Be this as it may, in the early part of the life of Polytrema

mintaceum (that is, during the time the test is being con-

structed), the object appears to be to combine the greatest

amount of strength with the least quantity of material, and

thus the radial processes are hollow ; while only in the after

part of the life of the Polytrema they become consolidated,

and the tubulation of the concentric layers obliterated, if not

removed altogether, except on the surface, as before stated.

I also now observe, in a mounted thin horizontal section of

Alveolina meandrina which I retained when the rest of

the specimens of this fossil were given to the Geological

Society of London in 1863 (originally coming from the valley

of Kelat, not very far from the Bakhtiyari Mountains, in Persia,

where the late Mr. Loftus found “‘Zoftusia”’), that the former

presents a cavernous or cancellated structure almost identical

with that of “Loftusia” and Polytrema miniacewm, which

structure, in my short description of Alveolina meandrina

(‘Annals,’ 1861, vol. vill. p. 381, pl. xvu. fig. 4, f), I had

erroneously regarded and represented (fig. 4, f, 2 & 3) as the

“canal-system ”’ in this species, while it now proves to be

what is above stated and no “ canal-system ”’ at all, as the

latter, if there had been any, would be recognized by its tubular

form within the cavernous structure. My ‘“ marginal reticu-

lation”’ (fig. 4, f, 2) and “ vertical canals” (fig. 4, 4, 3) would

thus be analogous to corresponding parts in Polytrema minia-

ceum, Parkeria, and Loftusta, the pillars being mere sup-

ports and not indications of the limits of the chambers, which

are otherwise marked by the successive curving inwards of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 193

subconcentric or excentric foraminated layers upon each other,

in Polytrema, as before stated. There is, however, no appear-

ance of “sand-grains”’ in this section of the structure of

Alveolina meandrina, which is so thin as to admit of being

examined by a 3-inch object-glass and transmitted light, when

even the tubulation of the spiral or foraminated layers is

visible. Of this species I stated (p. 328 J. c.), it is “so

different from any other existing description, that at first sight

it seems doubtful whether it should not form the type of a

new genus.”

Another point which distinguishes Polytrema from almost

all the other chambered Foraminifera is the presence of the

aperture on the summit of the test, singly in the embryonic

form (Pl. XIII. fig. 4, d) or in plurality in the full-grown in-

dividual (fig. 6, ccc). This may reasonably be assumed to

commence in the central cell of the disk which forms the base

of the embryonic test (fig. 4), and then only has its analogy

in Squamulina scopula, which appears to arise from the central

cell of the submultilocular Rotaline test that forms its foot or

means of attachment to some submarine body (‘Annals,’ 1870,

vol. v. pl. iv. fig. 38, &). Of course the one-chambered or lage-

niform Foraminifera do not enter into this category.

Still another point is the branching of the summit (Pl. XIII.

fig. 1), which finds its analogue in Squamulina ramosa alone,

although in S. ramosa the branching, instead of stopping at

the first degree, may be continued on to the third (‘Annals,’

1870, vol. vi. p. 347).

Lastly, we come to the canal-system, of which there seems

to be an entire absence. Dr. Carpenter does not mention it;

and I have not seen it. There is a fine polygonal linear net-

work to be seen in the centreof the unforaminated subhexagonal

reticulation with foraminated interstices which characterizes

the surface of an older form of Polytrema miniacewm ; but this

appears to be onlya single straight linear canal, about 1-12000th

inch in diameter (fig. 6, 7), which originally communicated

with the hollow pillars now, in the older development, become

solidified. It is well represented in Max Schultze’s figure of

an “Acervuline Planorbulina”’ in Dr. Carpenter’s ‘ Introduc-

tion’ (pl. xiii. fig. 1), and might have been connected with

the original formation of the subhexagonal reticulation, which

does not appear in the newly developed structure (fig. 6, Ff) ;

and therefore, whatever this tubular network may be, 7 does

not come into existence until the former ts developed.

Directing our attention to the internal structure, we find that

the cancellated test is lined by a proper membrane (if a struc-

tureless sarcodic layer becoming brown and glue- or gum-like

(

194 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

when dry may be so termed), which abuts upon the foramina

of the walls and, according to Max Schultze as before stated,

is divided into chambers which open into each other by two

or more stolon-like constrictions, through which these chambers

not only communicate with each other but were successively

produced, finally opening into the cavernous dilatations which

are in direct continuation with the surface through the aper-

tures at the ends of the branches; besides which, accident

seems to form openings in the old test here and there, as it

does in the chamber of Operculina, through destruction of the

foraminated interspaces, which thus also lead directly into the

interior.

It can now be understood how the spicules and calcareous

grains of sand not only find their way into the cavernous dila-

tations, and occasionally into the sarcodic chambers them-

selves, but also become imbedded in the cancellated structure

during its exogenous growth, and thus are found to transfix

the test generally, after the same manner as small Foramini-

fera were found by Mr. H.B. Brady to have become accidentally

imbedded in Loftusia (loc. cit. pp. 749 & 750).

For want of fit specimens to demonstrate this, Max Schultze

was obliged to have recourse to lengthy arguments beginning

with the following premises, viz. :—‘‘ Hither the siliceous spi-

cules have penetrated accidentally, or they have been taken

in as food, or, lastly, they belong to a parasitic sponge”

(loc. cit. p. 416), finally concluding that the presence of the

sponge-spicules in Polytrema might be owing to its bemg

infested by a parasitic sponge, and that transition forms be-

tween Foraminifera and Porifera have but little probability

(ib. p. 417).

But now that we have “ fit specimens,” such arguments are

not necessary ; for the facts can be told in a few words, viz.

that sponge-spicules and minute sand-grains, respectively sili-

ceous and calcareous, together with a heterogeneous assemblage

of the tests of minute organisms generally, both entire and

fragmentary, may be observed to form dried thread-like fila-

ments more or less netted together (fig. 6, m mm), and trace-

able into the apertures of the Polytrema (fig. 6, c ec), after

which the same kind of material may be found further down

in the cavernous dilatations of the test (fig. 6, e, v v v), leaving

no kind of doubt that the dried thread-like filaments were ori-

ginally soft pseudopodial extensions of the internal sarcode,

which, coming into contact with the minute material mentioned,

had thus agglutinated and drawn it into the Polytrema.

Although the sarcodic substance cannot be well distinguished

in these thread-like filaments, it can be seen with an inch

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 195

object-glass and reflected light in the form of delicate cobweb-

like extensions, stretching across them from point to point, in

connexion with the apertures of the Polytrema (fig.6,ss). How

these delicate filaments could have survived the boisterous

waves of a rocky shore like that of the Mauritius it is almost

impossible to conceive, unless they were the dying efforts of

the foraminifer (whose sarcode has great vitality) after the

coral detritus adhering to the sponge on which it was found

had been finally thrown up upon the beach beyond all further

influence of the sea; for such was the character of the sponge

which Col. Pike, U.S. Consul at the Mauritius, sent to Dr.

Dickie, and the latter to myself, on which I found the little

specimen presenting this phenomenon, which specimen is

now dry-mounted in a closed cell for preservation and further

observation.

All this may be very clear; but still there is Max

Schultze’s question whether the materials above mentioned

got into the Polytrema “ accidentally or have been taken in

as food.”

In the first place, it is evident that the calcareous test of

Polytrema requires calcareous material for its structure; and

so far the calcareous element may be disposed of. But what

becomes of the siliceous element in the sponge-spicules ?

Here it is necessary to remember that siliceous sponge-

spicules are not purely mineral and crystalline like grains

of quartz-sand, but are a combination of silex and organic

matter. Hence, if it can be shown that any organism has

the power of extracting this organic matter for nutriment, it

may be assumed that the Polytrema also may possess this

power.

That siliceous sponge-spicules are destroyed by an orga-

nism for this purpose I have shown (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii.

p. 457, pl. xvi. figs. 8 & 9); and that there is a cell which

can penetrate the walls of the spicule as Chytridium does

the cell-wall of Spzrogyra &c. is thus proved.

Still, as regards Polytrema, I do not think that this can be

the case (certainly not with those spicules which are found im-

bedded in and transfixing the test generally), but that the

masses of spicules (which are chiefly fragmentary) in the caver-

nous cavities (fig. 6, v vv) may be ingesta, which by accident

have been drawn in by the pseudopodia, and have accumulated

there like the hairs forming the “hair ball” of the ox’s stomach,

or the beaks and other ¢ngesta of Cephalopoda, which, under

the name of “ ambergris,” form a similar accumulation in some

part of the alimentary canal of the sperm-whale.

The presence of a sponge, too, growing over the surface of

196 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

a Polytrema is easily explained by the fact that most sponges

overgrow every stationary object with which they come into

contact; and as all kinds of sponges may do this, so the Poly-

trema may at one time be overgrown by one kind of sponge

and at another by another kind, this being, in the matter of

difference, purely accidental. But there is only one kind of

sponges that can become really parasitic, viz. the Clionida or

boring sponges ; and these do not grow upon but cn their host,

and thus in the test of Polytrema. Of this I have but one

instance in Polytrema, although it is common enough elsewhere ;

and here the usual cavities in the test of the host, together

with their circular fenestral openings on the surface, have, by

the position and regular arrangement of the spicules, which

are always entire, at once pointed out their true nature, in

contradistinction to the spiculiferous accumulations within the

natural cavities of the Polytrema. As further means of dis-

tinction, it may be added that the pointed ends of the spicules

in sponges are always directed outwards, and the pin-like spi-

cules of a Cliona, which are chiefly confined to a_ bristling

coronal arrangement filling the circular fenestral apertures

which it has formed on the surface of its host, are arranged

after this manner; 2nd, the spicules are entire and regularly

arranged ; 3rd, they are for the most part unaccompanied by

grains of sand and other foreign objects. On the other hand,

in Polytrema the pointed ends of the spicules are sometimes

outwards and sometimes inwards (fig. 6, 2 &c.), there are

more fragments than entire forms (fig 6), and the whole is con-

fusedly arranged and mixed up together with sand-grains and

a variety of minute foreign objects (fig. 6, m mm).

Then, again, the spicules in Polytrema, besides being for

the most part fragmentary, are of different forms, although

chiefly linear, as the furcate and radiated forms are more difti-

cult of introduction. ‘The latter seems to be proved not only

by their absence generally in the interior, but by their appearing

sometimes on the surface of the Polytrema with one arm fixed

in the aperture and the others outside (fig. 6, p).

Again, the spicules may belong to different sponges. In

one mounted rounded embryonic specimen of Polytrema from

the Mauritius, whose rounded form had been occasioned by the

summit having been broken off, there are several hamates and

anchorates together with a linear spicule, all evidently derived

from Halichondria incrustans; while in the embryonic speci-

men figured, in which a portion of the side of the summit only

is broken away, three linear spicules may be observed, one of

which is pin-like and therefore not belonging to the sponge

mentioned (fig. 4), and so on. In another mounted but older

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 197

structure a fusiform, nodose, calcareous spicule, of a deep purple

colour, from a Gorgonia projects from one of the apertures

(fig. 6, g), while in this and another aperture a globo-

stellate, from a compound tunicated animal, may be observed

(fig. 6,77). So there may not only be spicules of different

sponges incepted, but a heterogeneous assemblage of all kinds

of minute objects.

As regards the heterogeneous assemblage of minute crude

material about the dried pseudopodia, the like may be observed

to occur, for the most part, in the bodies of all the genera of

Rhizopoda mentioned at the commencement of this communi-

cation, disappearing only in the frustules of the Diatomacex,

where, however, there would still appear to be a “ minute

pore opening into the interior”’ of the “ large granules,” as

on the surface of Aulacodiscus formosus noticed by Mr. Kitton

(Monthly Microscop. Journ., June 1873, pl. xx. fig. 2), but

which does not admit nourishment except under the most

attenuated form.

Again, although the inception of heterogeneous material is

evident in the Polytremata, it is not so in most of the other

known Foraminifera; and the only species of Radiolaria in

which (in the dead tests) I have seen it is a Haliomma shaped

like a gourde-de-pélerin (Lagenaria), dredged up plentifully

with the sponge Rossed/a &c. in 800 fathoms, 743° south lat. ;

so that this may have been a post mortem occurrence, although

the contents closely resemble those of the Polytremata and

those in the tests of living Difflugia and Euglypha.

Colour. Although I have never met with a colourless spe-

cimen of Polytrema miniaceum, or one that did not present

the appearance of red or pink coral, especially after getting old,

it is often accompanied by small patches of foraminated cells

or chambers (varieties of our British species Planorbulina

vulgaris), which as often present alight brick, roseate, or vio-

laceous hue as they are absolutely colourless. Why the colour

should be constant in Polytrema mintiaceum and not so in these

patches of cells, I am not able to explain ; but among the sand

accompanying the sponges dredged up on board H M.S. ‘ Por-

cupine’ in the Atlantic Ocean, around the north of Ireland and

Scotland respectively, it is not uncommon to find a Globigerine

test (Spheroidina ?) presenting this colour, although I have

never met with even a fragment from there of Polytrema

miniaceum. The older the Polytrema appears to be, the deeper

is the colour; and, as with the roseate patches of Planorbulina,

the last-formed portions appear to be the lightest.

Thus Polytrema miniaceum externally differs from all other

known Foraminifera in presenting a fixed, calcareous, arbo-

198 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

rescent test combined with a pink or crimson colour and

superior apertures ; while internally it differs from most Fora-

minifera in possessing a cancellous structure void of the canal-

system, but permeated with cavernous excavations communi-

cating with the apertures, and more or less filled with sponge-

spicules and other foreign objects. The ovular and earliest

stages of embryonic development I have not seen.

Having ground down a horizontal section of Polytrema

miniaceum to extreme thinness and mounted it in balsam, |

observe that the reticulated structure, together with the forami-

nated lamin, which have become consolidated as already

mentioned, is all pervaded by crooked, branched, anastomosing

tubes, which appear to have been produced by the mycelium

of a fungus or saprolegneous organism that pervades in like

manner the old horny fibre of sponges and the reticulated

calcareous structure of old coral, Ke.

Polytremabalaniforme, Carter, 1876, = Carpenteria, Gray, 1858.

PL. XI figs. 7-10.

Test fixed, solitary or grouped (fig. 7). Composition calea-

reous. General form obtusely conical, open at the summit

(fig. 7, a a), from which grooves descend in a somewhat gyrate

direction to the circumference, so as to leave triangular inter-

spaces which are slightly convex and, extending a little beyond

the ends of the grooves, impart a lobed form to the circular

base. Aperture single, at the summit (fig. 7,aqa), spiral in

form and smoothly marginate. Colour light grey. Surface

uniformly even except where grooved, presenting a subhexa-

gonal network of smooth depressed lines more or less covered

by slightly convex foraminated interstices. Internal structure

cancellous, like that of Polytrema miniaceum, laminate, exca-

vated throughout by compressed triangular ‘cavities sloping

from the vertical axis of the cone to the ‘circumference, defined

by distinct septa or ridges laterally, supporting the for aminated

lamina externally, while they rest on the preceding one inter-

nally, commencing in the cancellated structure of the circum-

ference by gutter-like spaces separated by distinct septa like

the foregoing, which diminish in number as the triangular

cavity becomes narrowed upwards, until ceasing altogether it

opens into the hollow central axis. Hollow axis commencing

in a point at the centre of the base, and gradually increasing

in size upwards till it reaches the aperture at the summit,

spiral in form, and receiving the openings of the triangular

cavities successively as it progresses upwards. Triangular

eavities also commencing at the same point, increasing in size

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 199

as they are successively formed between the layers of the

spiral lamina, which, winding round the hollow axis and

spreading out towards the base, at last ends in completing the

evolution of the conical test; septa of the last-formed cavities

corresponding with the grooves on the surface. Presenting,

in horizontal sections at different distances from the base, sub-

concentric layers in a spiral form, diminishing in number up-

wards; and in a vertical section, the same in a conical form

interrupted at the apices by the hollow columella. (For good

illustrations of this generally, see Dr. Carpenter’s figures

alluded to in the “ Explanation of the Plate.”) Internal

cavities lined throughout by a structureless sarcodic layer,

which rests on the foramina of their walls, and on becoming

dry assumes a brown colour and chitinous aspect; cavities

more or less filled with different forms of siliceous sponge-

spicules, entire and fragmentary, together with grains of sand

(chiefly calcareous) and other minute objects, agglutinated

into a mass by a sarcodic (?) substance, which when dry

presents a dark brown colour. ‘Test generally more or less

transfixed by siliceous sponge-spicules entire and fragmentary,

which become incorporated with the calcareous material during

its formation. Size about 9-24ths inch in diameter at the

base by 1-12th inch high.

Hab. Marine, on the valves of Mytilicardia calyculata and

other hard objects, Pecten, Porites, &c. (Carpenter).

Loc. West Indies? Indian Ocean (Carpenter).

Obs. Although the form and colour of Polytrema balaniforme

are specifically different from those of P. mintaceum, the struc-

ture generically is the same; that is, the subhexagonal reticu-

lation with foraminated interstices of the spiral layer, giving

in the horizontal and vertical sections subconcentric and conical

layers respectively, are mutatis mutandis the same; while the

cancellated structure generally and the large internal cavities

containing more or less siliceous sponge-spicules and other

minute foreign objects, together with a superior opening, are,

but for their much larger size in P. balaniforme (bearmg the

proportion of eight to one), almost identical—even to the

absence of the canal-system, which Dr. Carpenter uninten-

tionally confirms where he states respecting this system that

“the two layers [of the approximated chambers] sometimes

separate from each other, as shown in the figures, so as to

leave intraseptal spaces; and these form a tolerably regular

canal-system, which may be traced throughout the network of

ridges that covers the inner wall of each principal chamber,”

&e. (Introd. p. 188). Now as the canal-system of a Forami-

niferal test is formed of distinct calcareous tubes, through which

200 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

the sarcode creeps within the intraseptal spaces, it is evident

that on canal-system was present in this instance, any more

than in Polytrema miniaceum, where the only network in the

interspaces between the chambers appears to me to be that

which I have described in P. miniacewm as the centre of the

lines forming the subhexagonal structure on the surface of the

older test (PI. XIII. fig. 6, 7), well represented by Max Schultze

in his figure of an “Acervuline Planorbulina” copied into

Carpenter’s ‘ Introduction’ (pl. xiii. fig. 1). So this inter-

septal space must be something else.

Perhaps the chief point of difference between P. balaniforme

and P. mintaceum is that the hollow pillars supporting the

concentric foraminated (spiral ?) layers in the latter are repre-

sented by solid ridges of test-material in the former, whieh,

radiating continuously downwards from the hollow vertical

columella as the layers of the spiral lamina increase, give

rise to the form and direction of the triangular cavities, which,

subdivided by subordinate septa of the same kind, distinctly

represent the chambers of a foraminiferal test. Whether the

ridges of solid structure have been solid from the commence-

ment, or, like the pillars of P. miniacewm, were hollow first

and then became solid afterwards, my specimens of P. bala-

niforme, as they are all full-grown, do not enable me to

determine.

Furthermore, it is remarkable that, although Dr. Carpenter

in his ‘ Introduction’ frequently compares Polytrema with

Carpenterva, he never once mentions Polytrema in his generally

excellent description and illustrations of Carpenteria; while

in reference to Dr. Gray’s suggestion ‘ that Polytrema might

be especially related to Carpenteria,” Dr. Carpenter observes

it is ‘an idea which is not confirmed by examination of the

internal structure of those types” (Introd. p. 235). That,

however, Dr. Gray was right may be gathered from my

descriptions of Polytrema miniaceum and P. balaniforme

respectively.

But when we come to the following passage respecting the

presence of sponge-spicules in Carpenterta and not in Poly-

trema, viz. “it 1s a fact of some importance with regard to the

presumed spongeous character of the body of Carpenterta, that,

although (as will be presently seen) the openings at the ex-

tremities of the branches of Polytrema communicate very freely

with the chambered interior, I have not been able to find the

least trace of the spongy parasite in its substance”’ (op. cit.

p- 236), we not only realize the force of Max Schultze’s obser-

vation before quoted (‘Annals,’ 1863, vol. xii. p. 419), viz. that

‘“by this means Carpenter establishes a sharp distinction

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 201

between Polytrema and Carpenteria,” but that this arose from

Carpenter’s specimens of Polytrema, according to Max Schultze,

having contained “no spicules in their interior.” How this

could be I know not, seeing that the specimens of Polytrema

which Dr. Carpenter gave me did, as I have stated, contain

spicules in their interior (‘Annals,’ 1870, vol. v. p. 391).

Lastly, Dr. Carpenter observes (for he is the only authority

on this subject), ‘it is not a little curious that there should

be a strong external resemblance between Polytrema and some

of the less regular forms of Carpenterta—a resemblance which

is increased by the presence of free openings at the extremities

of the branches in the former, and by the precise conformity

which its areolation often presents to that of Carpenterta. The

relation, however, is one of mere isomorphism, as we have

seen the internal structure of the two organisms to be essentially

different ” (op. cit. p. 237). To me the “ internal structure ”’

is, mutatis mutandis, ‘ essentially” the same.

Possessing a view so totally different trom that of Dr. Car-

penter with respect to Polytrema and Carpenteria, and so

opposed to the suggested hybrid nature of the latter, to which

the former must be now added as equally containing sponge-

spicules in its internal cavities, and therefore equally presenting

a form half foraminiterous and half spongeous, it may not be

considered useless to endeavour to get rid of this mythical im-

pression altogether by substituting Risso’s generic name of

“Polytrema”’ for Gray’s “Carpenteria,” and qualifying it by

the significant designation of balaniforme, in accordance

with Dr. Carpenter’s well suggested resemblance of the

latter to Balanus, with which no doubt it has often been

confounded.

When writing on the species of Foraminifera which I termed

Conulites Cooki, Dr. Carpenter states, ‘‘The fossil described

by Mr. Carter under the new generic name of Conulites does

not appear to me to differ so essentially from the preceding in

general plan of structure as to require being generically sepa-

rated from it;” and thus my Conulites was changed to ‘Patel-

lina Cooki” (op. cit. p. 233). I might say the same with

reference to Carpenteria, had I not stronger grounds to go upon

than Dr. Carpenter seems to me to have had in changing my

name of Conulites to Patellina.

Again, when I discovered that the organism which Dr.

Bowerbank had placed, and still continues to place, among the

British sponges under the name of ‘‘Halyphysema Tumano-

wiczit”’ (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. 11. 1864, and vol. iii. 1873,

pl. xiii.) was not a sponge but a foraminiferous animal, and

published an illustrated description of it ‘Annals,’ 1870, vol. v.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 14

202 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

p- 311, pl. iv.), which I believe all have accepted except Dr.

Bowerbank and Prof. Hickel (‘ Die Kalkschwiimme,’ 1872,

vol. 1. p. 456, footnote), I considered the myth so great that,

to do away with the impression here also, 1 gave it Max

Schultze’s generic name of Sywamulina, seeing that its foot

or base of attachment consisted of a submultilocular test of this

(Rotaline) kind, while the superstructure which grows from

the summit of the test, resembling a little brush, was speci-

fically designated “ seopula”’—the internal sarcodic contents

and the peculiar form presented by the extended pseudopodia

during active life being identical with that of a foraminiferous

animal. Now Hiickel regards it as a “ polyp, which he names

Gastrophysema ” (!) (ap. Lankester, ‘ Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’

Jan. 1876, p. 57). It is useless to criticise such vacillation.

When, again, the late Dr. Gray gave the name of “ Carteria”

to the spongeous head of Hyalonema Sieboldii, under the idea

that the latter was a parasitic sponge developed upon the ex-

tremity of a glassy cord produced by a polype (Proc. Zool. Soc.

1867, p. 540), I tacitly rejected the myth by not adopting it.

And now for similar reasons I propose to do away with

Dr. Gray’s name of Carpenteria by substituting for it Risso’s

generic one of Polytrema, thereby hoping to get rid entirely

of the mythical impression conveyed by the former, which

has hitherto been that it represents a hybrid, half foraminifer,

half sponge.

As has been above stated, there is a sharp line of distine-

tion between the Foraminifera and the Sponges, even if we

had not. the presence of the spongozoon in the latter to con-

firm this; but with the latter it is impossible to confound

sponges with any of the Rhizopoda, all of which, viz. Arcedla,

Difflugia, Trinema, Euglypha, Gromia, together with the

Foraminifera and the species of Radiolaria (Haliomma, vide

p- 197) that I have examined, respectively possess within their

test a sarcodic animal substance like that of Ameba, which,

issuing after the manner of pseudopodia from one or more

apertures of the test, and drawing in crude food thereby,

whose egesta are discharged through the same orifices, possess

but one course for both, like Actinza and the polyps generally ;

while sponges, possessing two courses and two kinds of

apertures, viz. one for taking in crude food and another for

discharging the egesta, which is effected by groups of distinct

animals (the spongozoa) imbedded in the sponge-structure,

are more like the Compound Tunicata in this respect. Hence

I have long since stated (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xi. pp. 27, 28)

that the “ embryos” of some of the Compound Tunicata, as

seen in the gelatinous mass, ‘‘ have very much the appearance

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 203

of what is seen in Halisarca guttula, and if arrested in this

stage of development would be almost identical; but when

the cell-mass of the embryo is ‘told off’ ito the organs

which they are to assume in the fully developed Ascidian,

then of course the difference at once becomes obvious.”

This view has been opposed with no small amount of acri-

mony by Prof. A. Giard, of Lille, who published his “ Re-

cherches sur les Synascidiés ’? (Compound Tunicata) in the

first volume of Lacaze-Duthiers’s ‘Archives de Zool, expéri-

mentale et générale,’ and in the second volume (viz. that for

1873, p. 481) dwells on what he considers to be the resemblance

between the ‘‘ Myxospongiaires et des Synascidiés,” viz. ‘‘ mi-

métisme,’ whence he suggests for a supposed new species of

Halisarca the name of H, mimosa. Now, it being a matter of

opinion whether my likening the embryo of some of the Com-

pound Tunicata to that of the Halisarcida, as above mentioned,

is in favour of the “ theory of evolution”’ or that of “mimicry,”’

the question is not worth disputing; “ le jeu ne vaut pas la

chandelle.” But when Prof. Giard comes to translate my

words above mentioned, viz. ‘‘ almost identical”? into “ Il

y a identité compléte”’ (op. et tom. cit. p. 490), it is very evi-

dent that it is not a matter of opinion whether he has or has

not falsified my assertion ; it may, however, be still a matter

of opinion whether Prof. Giard can or cannot read English ;

and so far it would be only charitable to assume the former,

But still the fact remains to cast a doubt unfortunately

over the rest of his statements—a doubt which, considering

their apparent value, I would most willingly have not enter-

tained. -

Returning now to Polytrema balaniforme, we observe that

the most striking feature, next to its form, is the coarseness

of its structure, not only when compared with that of Poly-

trema miniaceum, but with that of all the other large Forami-

nifera known, together with the comparatively enormous size

of its internal cavities and the quantity of sponge-spicules,

both entire and fragmentary, agglutinated’ together in

massive accumulation, that they contain, Having had to

truncate one of my specimens for structural examination,

several fragments of the sponge-spicule accumulations fell

out, which, on being decalcified by the aid of dilute nitric

acid and mounted, gave almost innumerable forms, one of

which (viz. a bihamate, with a serrated crest of recurved spines

extending some way backwards on the outer side of each

extremity ?) is quite new to me (fig, 10). It gave me also the

opportunity of examining the calcareous portions under a

higher power (viz. 4-inch object-glass), which were thus found

14*

204 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

to have incorporated so many spicules, both entire and frag-

mentary, as to lead to the idea that the latter had been turned

to account for strengthening the structure of the test generally.

Propagation. 'The circumferential cavities near the base in

two of my specimens having been broken open, presented in

one instance a great number of free, white, crystalline rough

globules of different sizes below the 1000th of an inch in dia-

meter, which, under the magnifying-power just mentioned,

showed a radiated structure like those in some of the Compound

Tunicata, to which they no doubt belong; while the radii in

the fully developed ones being ovoid acuminated, with the

sharp end towards the centre, gives a form which cannot be

identified with any figured by Prof. Giard (/oc. c7t. pl. xxu..),

nor with any that [ have found on the south coast of Devon.

How these have come where they now are (that is, whether

they have been developed there by an embryo of one of the

Compound Tunicata, or drawn in by the pseudopodia of the

Polytrema), 1 have not means of determining. But at first

they looked so much like the oviform bodies common to the

chambers of the Foraminifera, while they are so far removed

from the large cavities containing the spicules, that, had I not

known the ova of Foraminifera to be soft, nucleated, and of a

yellowish colour, the white frosted appearance of these globules

might not have led to that examination which proved them to

belong to one of the Compound Tunicata.

In the other instance the cavities broken open contained

several fixed, circular, obtusely conical bodies of a yellowish

colour, scattered over their surfaces (Pl. XIII. fig. 9, ad),

and varying in size below the 332nd part of an inch in dia--

meter both in breadth and height, the largest of which cn

situ (when viewed by reflected light) presents a lobed form

with a dark point in the summit, something like a hole

(fig. 9,a). The smaller ones (fig. 9,456) are not lobed, but,

when mounted én situ (that is, on a fragment of the test,

fig. 9), and viewed with a high power by transmitted light,

present a minutely corrugated transparent envelope more or

less filled with minute, granular, opaque material, also fur-

nished with a dark point like an aperture at the summit.

Whether the “‘lobed” larger ones are or are not a more

developed state of the unlobed smaller ones, or whether or

not they are all the same, and all embryos of Polytrema

balaniforme, there is nothing to determine beyond what has

been mentioned, and that for the most part they are based

on one or two spicules adherent to the surface of the cavity

of the test in which they are situated.

Lastly, a single embryo (fig. 8) was found outstde the test

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 205

of one of my specimens, close to its circumference, on the

shell of the bivalve to which it had adhered, and had become

developed under the protection of a projecting lamina of the

shell. This, which is conical and, when first examined zn

situ, upright, presented a single large aperture of a spiral form

in the summit, was afterwards removed by a hair pencil and

mounted in balsam, where, falling on its side, the aperture of

course became undistinguishable, while the body generally pre-

sented an elongated conical form about 1-92nd inch long, and

1-158th inch broad at the base (fig. 8).

On examining this with a }-inch object-glass and trans-

mitted light, it appears to consist of a transparent yellowish

envelope of a chitinous aspect (fig. 8,c), in the interior of

which is a cylindrical conical cavity extending downwards

from the aperture at the summit to near the bottom of the

base, surrounded throughout by minute granular opaque

material (fig. 8, 9).

The envelope (fig. 8,¢) is very irregular in its outline, and,

besides the large aperture at the summit (fig. 8, a), presents an

appearance of several smaller ones on the sides at the ends of

conical or wart-like processes respectively (fig. 8,¢e), out of

one of which projects a minute filament of probably foreign

material (fig. 8,7). At the base it is spread out irregularly,

being deflected or prolonged in one direction much more than

in any other (fig. 8,4), while its surface is microscopically gra-

nulated throughout, barely visible with the power mentioned.

The cavity (fig. 8,g) 1s, as before stated, cylindrical, appa-

rently corrugated in a spiral manner at its upper part, widest

where it ends in the aperture at the summit, and narrowed to

a point at the other extremity, where it appears to be turned

towards the deflection of the base.

Lastly,the minute granular opaque material which surrounds

the cavity appears to be arranged in pouch-like aggregations.

Thus the embryo of Polytrema balaniforme (= Carpenteria),

if this be one (and there does not appear to me to be any

reasonable doubt on the subject), does not begin in the form

of a “Globigerine type of Foraminifera” approximating

“closest to Rotalia,” as stated by Dr. Carpenter (op. cit.

p- 188), unless the /obed form of the supposed embryos in

the broken chambers above mentioned be considered as such ;

but then the smaller ones, which have been viewed as the pre-

ceding stage of development, are wnlobed, and all have the

apparent aperture superior and apical as in P. balaniforme, not

interior and basal asin Rotalina. In short, we do not yet know

the embryonic form which the ovum of either Polytrema bala-

niforme or P. miniaceum first takes, any more than we know the

206 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

form of the ovum itself. The latter is probably spherical, as

in most other Foraminifera; and its earliest embryonic form

may also be a spherical cell, as in Nummulites &c. (‘Annals,’

1861, vol. viii. pl. xvi. figs. 20, 12 e, & 15 e) ; but in the thin

Australian Orbitolites, of which I have several specimens

in which the chambers are charged with embryos, the latter are

all elliptical elongate.

It is true that in the supposed embryos of the broken chamber

in Polytrema balaniforme we have a conical fixed form, con-

sisting of a corrugated transparent envelope enclosing minute-

granular opaque material, and the appearance of an apical

aperture—all of which is found in the single embryo developed

just outside the test ; yet the more advanced state of the latter

and the differentiation of parts, with the presence of a filament

of foreign material projecting fromone of its apertures (fig. 8,f),

is much more suggestive of zts real nature than that of the

“embryos in the broken chambers.”

Finally, the presence of more than one aperture about the

envelope of the single embryo seems to point out that in the

fully developed test there may be also more than one, through

which the sponge-spicules &c. are drawn into the interior—a

fact which the projecting of spicules through certain portions

of the surface of the full-grown test seems to indicate, al-

though it is impossible to state this with certainty, from the

rough treatment to which my specimens have been subjected

having caused a great part of their foraminated arex to be

irregularly broken out. Such apertures would of course be

subsidiary, and formed, as they are in Polytrema minia-

ceum, by an accidental destruction here and there of one of

the foraminated interstices of the network on the surface.

Not possessing more than full-grown specimens of Poly-

trema balaniforme (fig. 7) and the early embryonic form above

described (fig. 8), I have no means of following its grada-

tionary development further than is indicated by the structure

itself of the former, which is above given.

Note on Parkeria.

Through the kindness of Mr. W. J. Sollas, I became pos-

sessed of a spheroidal specimen of Parkeria, 14 inch in dia-

meter, from the neighbourhood of Cambridge, on the Ist of

February, some days after my MS. on the Polytremata had

been sent to the press. This specimen, when it reached me, was

in three pieces, consisting of the two halves of the sphere minus

an entire central slice, which had been ground down to great

thinness and mounted for microscopical examination, Most

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 207

of the cavities, originally in the interior, had become filled with

calespar; and the rest were empty. When entire, the whole

consisted of a spheroidal mass of reticulated structure, with

rough papillated exterior, traversed by a large axial space in

the form of an elongated cone, whose point, situated close to

the circumference on one, extended to the base which occupied

a portion of the circumference of the other side. This elon-

gated cone, which attains in the centre a diameter of one third

of an inch, and presents an irregularly scalloped line on the

surface in the section, diminishes slightly towards the base,

and is surrounded on all sides, except the extremities, by con-

centric layers of chambers (‘‘chamberlets,” Carpenter, Phil.

Trans. 1869, vol. clix. pt. 2, p. 728), also excavated im the

reticulated structure, each chamber being more or less irre-

gularly quadrangular, representing in miniature a crypt arising

from four columns, whose pillars and arches are formed by the

reticulated structure ; while all the chambers or ‘‘crypts,” being

piled one upon another in radiating columns, undergo division

successively as they extend outwards from the cone, so as to fill

the spaces that would otherwise be left towards the cireum-

ference, since the chambers, although very irregular in shape,

are much the same in size throughout. Hence, when a longi-

tudinal section is made through the centre of the conical space,

the reticulated structure is also observed to be in radiating

columns, which present a series of floral-like expansions as

they successively follow each other in forming the columns

of support to the arches of the cryptiform chambers re-

spectively.

As there is an irregularly reticulated structure, so there

must be the same form or kind of continuous interstices ; and

this has been termed by Dr. Carpenter the “labyrinthic system ”’

(tom. cit. p. 729); besides which, this labyrinthic system

opens into larger spaces of a short cylindrical form, which

chiefly occupy the pillars of the crypt-like chambers, and thus

possess a more or less radial direction, although they are by

no means more continuous or regular in position than those of

Polytrema miniaceum above mentioned. ‘These are the “ radi-

ating tubes”’ of Dr. Carpenter (tom. cit. p. 728).

In consequence of the axial conical space in my specimen

being distinguished from the rest of the structure by the pre-

sence of a heterogeneous mass of foreign material, among

which may be observed innumerable fragments of sponge-

spicules and minute Foraminifera, while this is limited in one

direction by the closed conical end, and continued to the sur-

face of the test at the other or basal extremity of the axial

space, it seems that the latter was the direction of the main

208 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

inlet, however much (where empty, as in Dr. Carpenter’s spe-

cimens) it may be divided into chambers by septal partitions.

In short, the space was conical with the base open, and so far

like the conical axtal cavity of Polytrema balaniforme, if not

also sometimes “ spiral”’ (tom. cit. p. 728, footnote).

When we come to the cavities of the test outside the cone,

we find that those of the chambers (‘‘ chamberlets ’’) and those

of the interstices of the reticulated structure (“ labyrinthic

system ”’), including the “ radiating tubes,” are empty in some

and filled up by colourless transparent calespar in other parts.

Of what, then, was the fibre of the reticulated structure

composed ? for the whole test was formed of it.

That Parkerta was a species of Foraminifera can hardly be

doubted; but one of the chief characters of the Foraminifera

is their foraminated arez, of which the so-called “ nummuline

tubulation”’ is an example; and the existence of this in Parkeria

has hitherto not been demonstrated.

Now this structure, which fills the interstices of the reticu-

lation in Polytrema miniaceum as well as in P. balaniforme, is

so thin that it is often broken away, and moreover, with the

exception of the surface, often disappears altogether in P. min7-

aceum, as I have above stated, leaving a simple mass of reti-

culated fibre in the interior, which, under these circumstances,

becomes analogous to that of Parkeria.

Thus, if we suppose the reticulated fibre of Polytrema

miniaceum to have been converted by fossilization into cale-

spar, and coated with a granular crystallization of a yellowish

calcareous material, we should have the same composition as

that which appears to me to exist in the fibre of Parkeria.

Or the reticulated fibre of Parkeria might have been always

hollow, as the radiating pillars in the young test of Polytrema

miniaceum, which here, however, afterwards become solidified,

also as above stated, in which case the coating might origi-

nally have been organic.

Be this as it may, one object in introducing Parkeria here

(which otherwise appears to have been so well described

and illustrated by Dr. Carpenter, loc. cit.) is to state that

the coating on the surface of the reticulated fibre of this

fossil appears to me not to be composed of “ sand,” but of

a granular crystallization of calcareous material.

My attention was first called to this by observing that in

the composition of the fossilized test of Parkeria there were

only nine parts of silex in a hundred, the rest being chiefly

calcareous material, also that in some parts, according to

Dr. Carpenter (tom. czé. p. 732), the angular sand-grains were

fitted together with “ marvellous exactness,” and that in my

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 209

section of the Kelat fossil (Alveolina meandrina), to which

I have above alluded as closely allied to Mr. Brady’s de-

scription and illustrations of Loftusta, there was no appearance

of sand-grains; I therefore became suspicious of the so-called

“arenaceous ’’ composition. Hence I examined my specimen

of Parkerta with this view, and find that the jbre of the reti-

culated structure is composed of transparant colourless cale-

spar, covered with a rough or frosted yellowish granular coat

of calcareous material, more or less filling up in larger crys-

tallization of the same form some parts of the labyrinthic

interstices (much as stalactite in a limestone cavern, &c.).

I therefore infer that the original fibre is represented by the

calespar, and that the granular coating has been added during

fossilization. Had the latter been siliceous instead of calca-

reous, it would probably have presented the usual smooth, or

at least prismatoid, granular appearance of botryoidal chalce-

dony, instead of the rough rhombohedral granulation of a cal-

careous base; so that the “ sand-grains ”’ so well represented

by Dr. Carpenter in the siliceously infiltrated specimen (tom.

cit. pl. Ixxvi. fig. 1),1f also composed of silex like that of the

infiltration, should, it seems to me, be viewed as a siliceous

pseudomorph of calcareous crystallization.

It is almost impossible to conceive a hard, sharp, granular,

angulated surface in any organic cavity where the soft parts

in contact with it are in continual motion, as it seems im-

possible to confound the heterogeneous sand-agglomeration

so often witnessed in Foraminiferal tests with the uniformity

of this mineral crystallization. In a specimen of Lituola

nauttloidea, Lam. (canariensis, D’Orb., mihi), about one sixth

of an inch in its greatest diameter, this contrast is most

obvious; while the ‘labyrinthic”’ structure is cancellous

laminar, like that of bones, and not composed of reticulated

jibre like that of plants and Parkeria. In Lituola the laby-

rinthic structure is excavated zn the test; in Parkerva the

reticulated fibre, in which the “ labyrinthic system ”’ is, ¢s the

test itself.

I have alluded to the absence of the foraminated aree ; but

I think I can see one of these on the border of the “ conical

space ”’ in my mounted section, in which the foramina and their

regularity in size (1-1800th inch im diameter) and position

are almost identical with those in the interstices of the reti-

culated structure of Polytrema balaniforme, and therefore much

smaller and more regular than any thing of the kind pre-

sented by the reticulated structure generally of Parkeria:

hence the openings of the labyrinthic system, as this structure

was successively formed on the surface of the concentric layers

210 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

of the test, may have thus been faced with a foraminated

lamina, like the interstices of the reticulated structure forming

the concentric or successive layers of Polytrema.miniaceum

and P. balaniforme respectively.

Polytrema utriculare, n. sp. Pl. XIII. figs. 11-16.

Test fixed, calcareous, colourless or whitish grey, gregarious.

General form globular, bottle- or sac-shaped (figs. 11-14), with

the aperture generally single and more or less superior (fig. 12,

bbb), supported on a short neck, rounded and inflated at the

margin and expanded at the base, where it becomes continuous

with the bottle-shaped body (fig. 13,a@aa). Surface eribri-

form, commencing a short distance from the neck in a sub-

hexagonal bee’s-comb-like network, so much in relief that the

foramina which fill the interstices at the bottom can hardly

be seen except by direct view (figs. 12 & 15). Internal struc-

ture consisting of a large, single, unseptate, globular cavity,

corresponding with the external form, and surrounded on all

sides but the base by the cribriform structure mentioned (fig. 15),

which, when viewed in a vertical section, shows that the bee’s-

comb-like network (figs. 15, a, & 16, a) rests upon the fora-

minated layer (figs. 15, 6, & 16, 4) in the proportion of two to

one, the whole being 3-830ths of an inch in thickness. Cavity

lined by a sarcodic layer of a chitinous aspect when dry

(fig. 14,¢), open at the aperture and closed below, where it

forms the bottom of the sac-like or bottle-shaped body, which

is thus attached to the object on which the species may be

growing. Filled more or less with siliceous sponge-spicules

and calcareous grains of sand, which, together with other

minute objects, are agglutinated by sarcode into a mass

that presents a yellowish or dark-brown amber-colour when

dry (fig. 14,6). Size variable, as the sac-like body varies in

form: body of the most regularly formed specimen that I

possess about 1-24th inch in diameter, and about the same

high, including the neck and aperture.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects (old coral &e.).

Loc. ‘Tropics ?

Obs. The utricular body of this species is subject to great

variety in form, owing to the various influences that may

affect it during growth. When on a free surface, however,

it is generally bottle-shaped, globular, with superior aperture.

Sometimes the latter is double, as may be seen by the illus-

tration, wherein there are four apertures and only three chambers

(fig. 12,5666). The single unseptate chamber and the pro-

minence of the reticulated structure on the surface are suffi-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 211

cient to distinguish it from the foregoing species; while the

calcareous composition, swpertor aperture, reticulated sur-

face, with foraminated interstices, and heterogeneous spicular

contents of the cavity sufficiently ally it to them to justify

its being considered a Polytrema. It might be viewed as a

transition form between Polytrema and Planorbulina, but can

never be considered a species of the latter, being more like the

“rough” Globégerina, in which there is a reticulated surface

but only one foramen at the bottom of each interstice.

Filling up the crevices in the groups of Polytremautriculare is

a new species of Pachastrella (sponge), which I would propose

to designate ‘ parasitica,” whose skeleton-spicule (fig. 17, a)

consists of a simple short shaft terminated by three arms, each

of which is twice furcated, together with a minute flesh-spicule

(fig. 17,4) formed of a bacillary shaft like that of Dercitus

niger, but longer and more thickly and minutely spined. It

is the habit of Pachastrella to creep into such recesses, and

thus to follow closely upon the borings of a Cliona; so that in

one instance I found Dercitus niger together with a Cliona in

the midst of a thick piece of branched coral which came from

Cuba.

Polytrema planum, n. sp. Pl. XIII. figs. 18 & 19.

Test sessile, calcareous, solitary, colourless. General form

thin, flat, frondaceous, following in shape the surface on which

it may be growing (fig. 18,6). Surface even, smooth, tessel-

lated by a polygonal reticulation with foraminated interstices

of various shapes (fig. 19) ; margin irregular; aperture ex-

centric, circular in form, with raised thin margin (fig. 18, c).

Internal structure cancellous, one layer deep, corresponding

with the reticulation on the surface. Chambers or flat cancelli

sacciform or utricular at the margin. Contents of the cells

sarcodic. Size 7 of an inch in diameter, almost immeasurably

thin.

Hab. Marine. On hard bodies (old coral, &c.), spreading

Melobesia-like, following in form that of the surface on which

it grows.

Loc. Australia.

Obs. I have but one specimen of the species, which is on a

branch of old coral partly overgrown with Melobesta and other

alge, sponge, &e., bearing Orbitolites, Polytrema miniaceum,

and almost every variety of Planorbulina vulgaris, together

with Alveolarta and other minute forms of free Foraminifera.

The even reticulation with foraminated interstices hardly raised

above the surface, accompanied beneath apparently by a more

212 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata.

or less continuous internal cavity, although very thin, with

superior aperture, allies this Foraminiferous test much more

to Polytrema than to Planorbulina, although its marginal cells

very much resemble those of the latter. Having only one

specimen, and not liking to destroy any part of it, what I have

stated concerning the “single’’ aperture (fig. 18, c) and

“continuous” internal cavity must be considered provisional.

The latter may be in chambers corresponding with the reticu-

lation on the surface, and therefore divided ; or it may be sup-

ported by pillars, as in Polytrema miniaceum, and thus more or

less continuous.

On the surface of the specimen is a small group of pink

Planorbulina-utricles (fig. 18, @), which in their form and much

larger size, together with their foramina, contrast strongly with

that of Polytrema planum. I have also specimens of Poly-

trema miniaceum respectively growing upon colourless patches

of Planorbulina, but never saw Planorbuliua either colourless

or pink growing by the combination of its utricular cells, or in

any other way, into the form of Polytrema miniaceum ; hence

T agree with Dr. Carpenter (op. cit. p. 209) that Max Schultze’s

Acervulinida are nothing else but pink varieties of Planorbu-

lina (Max Schultze, ‘ Polythalamien,’ 1854, p. 67, pl. xvii.

figs. 12-15).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.

Fig. 1. Polytrema miniaceum, De Blainville, nat. size.

Fig. 2. The same. Central portion of basal layer, about 2-48ths inch in

diameter, viewed from the outside, showing :—a, confused ar-

rangement of primary chambers; 6, three circular rows of ra-

diating lines with oblong quadrangular interspaces; ¢, portion

of basal layer reflected, to show foraminated roof of circular

cavity. Scale 1-96th to 1-830th of an inch.

Fig. 3. The same. Diagram of horizontal section of fragment, to show

relative position of foraminated (=“ spiral’) layers, aaa, and

hollow pillars of support, bb 0.

Fig. 4. The same. Embryonic form, nearly 1-80th inch in diameter at the

base and 1-83rd inch high, broken out at the side, showing :—

a, base expanded and foraminated ; 6, cylindrical stem or process,

also foraminated ; cc, broken edges of foraminated layer; d, thin

superior or growing portion of the same; e, cancellated structure

of interior; f, siliceous spicules of sponges projecting from the

interior. Scale 1-12th to 1-830th of an inch.

Fig. 5. The same. Truncated end of embryonic form, on the same scale,

just where the cancellated structure commences, showing the

relative position, number, and size of the cavities at this point.

Fig. 6. The same. Diagram of head, to illustrate description: a aaa,

branches entire; 66, ends of branches broken off; ce c, apertures

of entire branches; dd, external or foraminated surface; e, in-

ternal structure ; f ff, young foraminated layer; gg g, dimples

Fig.

Fg.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polytremata. 213

or ends of pillars of support in foraminated groundwork ; hh, un-

foraminated linear areze uniting the same; ¢, larger dimples or

circular areze, foraminated in the centre and surrounded by an

unforaminated ring; £, subhexagonal or polygonal unforaminated

reticulation, with foraminated interstices; /, fine linear (tubular ?)

network in centre of unforaminated reticulation ; m m m, threads

composed of an agglomeration of sand, siliceous spicules, and

other minute objects, connected with the apertures and with

each other; nnn, spicules projecting from the apertures of

the entire branches; 000, the same, projecting from apertures

formed in the ends of the branches broken off; p, triradiate

spicule arrested in an aperture; g, purple spicule of a Gorgonia ;

rr, globo-stellates of a Compound Tunicated animal; ss, dried

pseudopodia ; ¢ ¢, cancellated structure of interior; v v v, cavities

in the same, containing spicules chiefly in a fragmentary con-

dition.

7. Polytrema balaniforme, Carter (Carpenteria, Gray), on a valve of

Mytilicardia calyculata, nat. size: a, a, apertures.

N.B. For good illustrations of the test of this species, see

Carpenter, ‘ Phil. Trans.’ 1860, vol. cl. pt. 2, pl. xxii. figs. 1 and

5-15; also ‘Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’

1862, pl. xxi. figs. 6-18, but not so well executed.

8. The same. Supposed embryo, about 1-92nd inch long: a, apex ;

b, base; e, chitinous integument, micro-granulated ; d, large

spiral aperture ; ee, small papillary apertures; 7, one of same,

from which a minute filament of foreign substance is projecting ;

g, internal cavity, surrounded by opaque granular material, ap-

parently in pouch-like cavities. Scale about 1-12th to 1-830th

of an inch.

9. The same, embryos of (?), on fragment of cancellated cavity

16.

from near circumference: a, lobed form, 1-352nd inch in dia-

meter; 66b,unlobed smaller forms. Scale 1-12th to 1-830th

of an inch.

. The same. Sponge-spicule; new form of bihamate or fibula,

from among spicules of the interior, 1-250th inch long. Lower

end restored.

. Polytrema utriculare, n. sp., group of three individuals, nat. size.

. The same, superior view, magnified: a, utricular bodies; 0d 6,

apertures ; ¢, polygonal reticulation of surface.

. The same, lateral view, magnified: aaa, apertures at the ends

of neck-like prolongations of the tests respectively.

. The same, basal view, from which the sarcodic (now chitinous)

layer at once of occlusion and attachment has been removed,

showing :—a aa, cavities of the three individuals respectively,

each of which is filled with fragments of spicules, as represented

in 6; ¢, wall at base of test, showing relative position and size

of polygonal reticulation and foraminated layers respectively ;

d, apertures on internal aspect of foraminated layer; e, sarcodic

(now chitinous) layer lining the utricular chamber and prolonged

into the aperture—reflected.

. The same, fragment of surface, magnified, to show, a, polygonal

reticulation, and, 6, foramina at the bottom of the interstices

respectively.

The same, vertical section of wall of test, to show relative

position and size of polygonal reticulation, a, and foraminated

layer, 0.

214 Dr. Hubrecht on a new Species of Corts.

Fig. 17. Siliceous sponge-spicules characteristic of a Pachastrella growing

over some of the groups of Polytrema utricular e—Pachastrella

parasitica, n. sp.: a, skeleton-spicule spreading into a head

40-6000ths inch in diameter; 0, flesh-spicule, 5-6000ths inch

long.

Fig. 18. Polytrema planum, nu. sp., nat. size, on a branch of coral: a, coral ;

b, Polytrema ; c, its aperture; d, group of Planorbulina vulgaris.

Fig. 19. The same, diagram of a few of the chambers, magnified, to show

their variety in form, also foramination and stoloniferous inter-

communications.

XX.—On a new Species of Coris from the Molucca Archi-

pelago. By Dr. A. A. W. Husrecut, Conservator at the

Leyden Museum.

THIS species (a specimen of which was among a collection

of fishes from the island of Ceram, sent by Mr. Liideking)

may be distinguished at a glance from any of the known

species of the genus by the oblong transverse pearl-coloured

spot which descends from between the fourth and seventh

dorsal rays. Another feature by which it may be easily distin-

guished is the (apparently) blue band running from the lips

along the throat to the ventrals. The back is crossed by

numerous transverse bands, darker than the ground-colour,

broader than the interspaces, and not continued on the belly.

The lower half of the dorsal fin is dark-coloured, the upper

half light ; both it and the anal fin have a thin dark-coloured

streak ‘running close along the outer margin.

I have named it after Dr. Bleeker, who has introduced into

science such a considerable number of new fishes from the

archipelago already.

Coris Bleeker, sp. nov.

1-5 eae ry Nee psoas Pa epee bene py Sesh |

C. corpore oblongo compresso, altitudine 4 circiter in ejus longitu-

dine, latitudine 21 ad 25 circiter in ejus altitudine, capite acutius-

culo 4 ad 43 eiciter in ‘Tongitudine corporis ; altitudine capitis 12

circiter in ejus longitudine ; “oculi diametro 53 fere ad 6 in longitu-

dine capitis ; oculis diametro 13 distantibus, diametro 3 ad Za linea

rostro-frontali remotis, linea rostro-frontali declivi convexiuscula

vel rectiuscula ; labiis carnosis ; maxillis subsequalibus, superiore

ante oculum desinente 47 circiter in longitudine capitis ; dentibus

maxillaribus biseriatis, fate acristalibus eraniformibus minimis, cris-

talibus conicis acutis, anticis 2 caninis mediocribus curvatis promi-

nentibus ; angulo oris dente prominente nullo ; squamis lateribus

76 circiter in linea laterali absque caudalibus minimis ; linea

M. B. Uljanin on the Budding of the Cunine. —.215

laterali regione suprascapulari valde curvata, singulis squamis poro

vel tubulo simplici notata; pinnis dorsyli et anali basi alepidotis ;

dorsali spinis 2 anterioribus flexilibus ceteris multo longioribus ;

1* 3 circiter in altitudine corporis, spinis ceteris gracillimis leviter

pungentibus postrorsum longitudine accrescentibus posteriore

ceteris longiore corpore plus duplo humilore, dorsali radiosa

spinis dorsalis posterioribus altiore postice angulata ; pinnis pecto-

ralibus acutis 52, ventralibus acutissimis 7? ad 8, caudali extensa

margine posteriore medio convexa angulis radiis marginalibus

parum productis acuta 8 ad 84 in longitudine corporis ; anali dor-

sali radiosa vix humiliore postice angulata; colore corporis (in

spirit. vin.) superne violascenti-roseo, inferne flavescenti-marga-

ritaceo, dorso vittis transversis 16 ad 20 irregularibus plus minusve

coalescentibus corpus semicingentibus fuscescenti-violaceis inter-

stitiis latioribus; macula transversa oblonga margaritacea vel

lutea, basin dorsalis radiosee radium 4” inter et 7m intrante et

pinnam analem non attingente ; vitta impari mento-ventrali linea

mediana cerulescente ; pinnis dilute roseis vel flavescenter roseis,

dorsali dimidio inferiore purpurea, dimidio superiore vittula intra-

marginali nigrescenti-purpurea, anali vitta basali et vitta mediana

longitudinali flavis, margine inferiore violascente marginata.

Longitudo speciminis unici (in Mus. Lugd. Bat.) 143 millim.

Hab, Ceram, in mari.

Leyden,

February 9, 1876.

XXI.—On the Budding of the Cunine in the Stomach of

the Geryonide. By B. ULJANIN*.

DuRING my sojourn in the winter of the present year at Villa-

franca and Naples, I had many opportunities of observing

specimens of Carmarina hastata, Hick., which bore Cunina-

buds in their stomachs. As the most detailed extant observa-

tions on these buds (those of Hickel in his ‘ Monographie der

Riisselquallen’) are very incomplete, I bestowed particular

attention upon this supposed Geryonia-brood, with the pur-

pose of tracing their still entirely unknown development, and

testing more accurately the hypothesis put forward by Hiickel as

to the genetic connexion of the Geryonidee with the Adginide.

My hopes, however, were only partially fulfilled. I certainly

succeeded in observing a tolerably continuous series of the

developmental stages of these Cunine, and in arriving at the

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Archiv fiir Natur-

geschichte,’ 1875, pp. 8383-337.

216 =M. B. Uljanin on the Budding of the Cunine.

firm conviction that the Cunine which sprout in the stomach

of the Geryonide are nothing but parasites of the Carmarine ;

but I could not manage to rear the young Cunine up to their

full sexual maturity and to refer them to their parent form.

In what follows I briefly sum up the principal results of

my investigations, and will hereafter publish a more detailed

account of my observations elsewhere. _

The youngest stage observed by me (fig. 1) is a larva

measuring 0°17—0°25 millim., the body of which consists of a

one-layered ectoderm and entoderm.

The two layers pass over into one

_ another, and bound a cavity which

opens outwards by an orifice and is

almost entirely occupied by a finely

granular mass (p7), which may some-

times be protruded a little from the

orifice during the rather strong con-

tractions of the larva. I have several times fished larve of

the same structure with the muslin net from the sea at Villa-

franca, but have still more frequently met with them (some-

times in great abundance) in the stomach and radial canals of

Carmarina hastata.

With the growth of the larva the cells, both of the ecto-

and entoderm, are multiplied. In consequence of the much

more rapid growth of the ectoderm, the entoderm splits into

two layers, between which a cavity (the body-cavity of the

polype) then becomes perceptible. The young animal, which

still moves freely in the stomach

and radial canals of the Carma-

rina by means of its ciliary coat

(it is shown in longitudinal section

in fig. 2), consists of the finely

granular mass (Pr), which is sur-

rounded by a series of cells (en,),

the lower layer of the split ento-

derm, and of the ectoderm (ec)

with the upper layer of the

split entoderm (eng), by which

the body-cavity (h) of the polype

is bounded.

Soon after the cleavage of the entoderm of the larva and

the formation of the cavity of the polype (4) between the two

resulting entodermal layers, the short tentaculiform excrescences

which serve to attach the young polype-stock to the Carma-

rina begin to sprout round the orifice of the mouth. Both

body-layers of the polype take part in the formation of these

tn the Stomach of the Geryonide. 217

extraordinarily contractile tentacles, which are thickly furnished

with numerous small, strongly refractive, round corpuscles

(nettling capsules ?). An animal in this state of development,

such as I once met with at Naples floating with various other

pelagic animals among the drift-materials of the surface, but

more frequently found still adhering to the Carmarina, greatly

resembles the peculiar medusoid creature from the bay of Nice

described by Leuckart under the name of Pyxtdium truncatum,

especially as the latter, like the young Cunina-polypes observed

by me, scarcely made any movement, and was only passively

carried along.

As soon as the tentaculiform processes in the periphery of

the buccal aperture are formed, the young animal attaches

itself to some part of the body of the Carmarina. Most fre-

quently this takes place on some part of the tongue of the

Geryonid, or on the inner wall of the stomach. Sometimes

also I found Carmarine more or less closely set with such

young Cunina-polypes behind the velum, on the subumbrella.

It is only very rarely, indeed almost exceptionally, that the

Carmarine are burdened with a Cunina-polype; but then in

general there are two at least, or even more, together. The

animals adhere pretty firmly to the Geryonid ; but when care-

fully detached they live for along time, and even become still

further developed in experimental glasses.

After the young Cunina-polypes have attached themselves

to the Geryonid they are subject to no further important meta-

morphosis. ‘The young polype grows rapidly, and at the same

time changes its originally rather broad and depressed form

for a more elongated one. ‘The finely granular mass, which

almost entirely occupied the body-cavity of the free-swimming

larva and which is also long visible in the polype, constantly

becomes smaller as the latter grows, and at last entirely dis-

appears ; it is evidently used up as nutriment by the growing

polype. Such polypes (bud-ears, Anospendihren of Hiickel) as

have the form of a much elongated, strongly contractile tube,

and are already beset with a number of Cundna-buds, are

tolerably correctly figured in the plate which accompanies

Noschin’s memoir (‘ Mélanges Biologiques,’ tome v.).

I will not describe here the process of budding of the

Cunine on the polype, asit has already been pretty completely

and correctly observed by Noschin and Hiickel. I only remark

that the rudiments of the first Cunine are to be observed even

on the polypes which are not yet attached. (Such a rudiment

is indicated at kn in fig. 2.). The important question, to which

species the young Cunine belong, and whether they increase

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 15

218 Mr. KE. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

sexually or asexually, could not, as already stated, be decided

by me.

At first I thought I was justified in regarding the brood

parasitic in the Carmarine as belonging to the Cunina dis-

coidalis, Kef. & Ehl., which is pretty frequent at Villafranca

and Naples; (and the resemblance of the Cunine sprouting in

the stomach of Carmarina to C. discoidalis has already been

noticed by Noschin ;) but subsequently this supposition proved

to be unfounded, as the young Cunine constricted off from the

parasitic polypes became further developed in my aquaria,

and then gradually lost their resemblance to C. discoidalis,

two new marginal corpuscles, with the mantle-lobes belonging

to them, being developed upon each segment.

Summing up the conditions here briefly described, it ap-

pears :—1, that the Cunina-brood which is developed in the

stomach of Carmarina hastata, Hiick., stands in no genetic con-

nexion with the Geryonid; and, 2, that the species of Cunina,

the young of which is parasitic upon the Geryonid, is subject

during its evolution to an alternation of generations. As is

well known, a species of Cunina (C. octonaria) has already

been observed by M‘Crady, the brood of which is parasitic, as

a proliferant polype, in an Oceanid (Turritopsis nutricola).

As the Cunina octonaria of M‘Crady certainly belongs to the

same group (Cunina in Metznikow’s sense) as that observed

by me, and as this peculiar mode of development has hitherto

been observed only in the species of this group, we may sup-

pose that perhaps all the species of this group are subject to an

alternation of generations, contrary to what takes place in the

species of the group Polyxenia, Metzn., which are developed

directly without alternate generations.

XXII.— Descriptions of some new Species of Crustacea, chiefly

from. New Zealand. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S., of

the Zoological Department, British Museum.

HAvine been intrusted by Dr. Hector, F.R.S., with the com-

pilation of a Catalogue of the species of Podophthalmatous and

Edriophthalmatous Crustacea of New Zealand for the New-

Zealand Government, I have thought it desirable to publish

without delay descriptions of such species as do not appear to

have been hitherto recorded: the type specimens of nearly all

of these are in the collection of the British Museum, and they

will be figured in the Catalogue. I have added descriptions

of one or two allied new species from Australia and Tasmania

in the collection.

Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 219

Haine Hectort, n. sp- Type, B.M.

Moderately convex, broadest behind, with the sides conver-

ging from the front of the branchial regions, obscurely tuber-

culated; there are four low tubercles (two median and two

lateral) on the gastric, two in front of the branchial region, one

at some distance behind, and two smaller upon the sides of the

branchial region. The cardiac region is convex. ‘lhe upper

orbital margin projects considerably over the base of the eyes.

There are four obtuse spines, of which two are larger, on the

hepatic, and about ten small tubercles on the pterygostomian

regions; the spines of the rostrum are straight, scarcely at

all divergent. Penultimate joint of the ambulatory legs con-

siderably dilated and squarely truncate at its distal extremity.

Abdomen of male 6-jointed.

Length rather more than 2 inches.

Hab. New Zealand.

A single, unfortunately mutilated, specimen has been pre-

sented by Dr. Hector to the British Museum. This species is

in many respects intermediate between the genera Acanthonyx

and Halimus ; but in the convergent sides of the carapace and

squarely truncate penultimate joints of the legs it has most

affinity with the latter genus. It is remarkable for the absence

of spines on the gastric, cardiac, and branchial regions.

PARAMITHRAX.

Under this generic name I have constituted two subgenera,

as follows :—

1. PARAMITHRAX.

Anterior legs in the male enlarged; hand compressed ; fin-

gers with a vacant space at base when closed ; wrist with two

longitudinal ridges, the outer usually oblique.

This subgenus includes the P. Peronti and P. Gaimardit of

Milne-Edwards, and the following species :—

Paramithrax barbicornis. B.M.

Pisa barbicornis, Laty. Encyel. x. p. 141 (1825).

Paramithrax barbicornis, M.-~Kdw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 324 (1837).

The specimens of this species in the British-Museum collec-

tion from New Zealand prove that the description of Latreille,

based on a specimen from Australia, refers to the young female.

The males have the anterior legs greatly developed ; arm

with a series of strong spines above; wrist with two ridges,

the inner divided into several lamellate or tuberculiform lobes,

the outer uninterrupted except at the base ; hands compressed,

15*

220 Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

fingers leaving a space at base when closed. The carapace,

when the hairs are removed, appears covered with numerous

wart-like minutely punctulated flattened tubercles.

Length 2 inches, breadth 14 inch.

Should this species, on comparison with specimens of both

ages and sexes from Australia, prove distinct from P. barbi-

cornis, it may be designated by the name of P. Latreillet.

2. LEPTOMITHRAX, subgen. nov.

Anterior legs in the male elongated, slender; hand and

wrist subcylindrical ; fingers meeting along their inner edges

when closed; wrist simply granulated, without longitudinal

ridges.

This subgenus is intermediate between the true Paramithrax

and Maia of the northern hemisphere. From the latter genus

it is distinguished by the much narrower interorbital space and

the basal joint of the external antenne, the flagellum of which

arises from the orbital margin, and not from within the orbital

cavity as in Maa. It includes the Paramithrax Kdwardsii,

De Haan, the Mata australis, Jacq. & Lucas, and the following

species :—

Leptomithrax longimanus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Carapace triangular ; branchial regions convex on the sides ;

depression separating the branchial from the cardiac, gastric,

and hepatic regions deep and well-defined ; carapace, arms, and

wrists covered with a close velvet-like pubescence, and with

small scattered granules. Spines of rostrum long. Antero-

lateral margins destitute of spines. Anterior legs very long,

about twice as long as the carapace ; hand slender, cylindrical,

and minutely granulous. Ambulatory legs slender, closely

pubescent.

Length 1? inch, breadth 13 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

This species is distinguished by the great length of the

anterior legs, and the absence of spines on the antero-lateral

margins. ‘The male only is known.

Leptomithrax australiensis, n. sp. Type, B.M.

This species bears a general resemblance to the foregoing ;

but the carapace is covered with small spinules, and there are

three or four larger spines upon the branchial regions. _Ante-

rior legs shorter ; hand slightly compressed and granulous at

base ; palm about as long as the wrist. ‘The whole animal is

covered with short, stiff hairs, curled at the tips.

Hab, Tasmania.

Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 221

Neptunus pelagicus.

Under this name two very distinct species aia to have

been confounded, which may be diagnosed as follows :—

1. Neptunus pelagicus. B.M.

Cancer pelagicus, Linn, Syst. Nat. ed. xii. p. 1042 (1766).

Carapace evenly but not coarsely granulated, with distinct

epibranchial lines. Front 6-toothed, the median teeth smaller,

but never obsolete. The middle lobe of the upper orbital

margin with a small spine at its external angle. Anterior

legs very long and slender. Colour (in dried specimens) blue

or pink, with irregular spots,. blotches, and bands of pale

yellow.

This species occurs throughout the Red Sea and Indian

Ocean, the Hast-Indian islands, on the coasts of the Philip-

pines, China, and Japan, the eastern coast of Australia, and

at New Zealand, and often attains a very large size.

2. Neptunus trituberculatus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

More convex, less coarsely granulated, with the epibranchial

lines less strongly marked than in N. pelagicus. ‘Three low

tubercles placed in a triangle in the central portion of the cara-

pace—one anterior, upon the gastric, and two posterior, upon

the cardiac region. Front 4-toothed, the two median teeth

being obsolete. Middle lobe of the upper orbital margin com-

monly without a spiniform prominence. Arms shorter and

more robust than in N. pelagicus. Colour a dull pink or slate,

with numerous regular spots of pale yellow upon the carapace

and legs.

This species inhabits the coasts of China and Japan, and is

figured by De Haan, in the ‘ Fauna Japonica,’ pls. 1x., x., as

N. pelagicus. It attains to quite as large a size as that species.

The Cancer cedo nulli of Herbst (‘ Krabben,’ ii. pl. xxxix.)

resembles it in having a 4-toothed front; but there is no indi-

cation of the three tubercles on the carapace, and the form of

the teeth of the antero-lateral margins and front and of the an-

terior legs is very different.

Elamene Whitet, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Halicarcinus depressus, White, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xviii. p. 178

(1846), nec Jacq. & Lucas.

Carapace subtriangular. Front between the eyes broad,

lamellate, and concave above, projecting considerably beyond

222 Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

the eyes, which are visible at the sides of the rostrum, and

suddenly narrowing towards the extremity, which is acute.

A small tooth external to the eyes. Anterior legs in the male

very long, rather slender, and hairy, without spines.

Length and breadth rather more than 3 inch.

Hab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands.

The Hlamene pilosa, A. M.-Edw. N. Arch. Mus. Hist.

Nat. ix. p. 322, pl. xvi. fig. 6 (1873), somewhat resembles

this species, but differs from it in the form of the carapace and

front. In £. truncata (A. M.-Edw. l.c. p. 323) the eyes are

concealed by the rostrum, which is produced below into a lobe

separating the inner antenne.

PETROLISTHES.

PETROCHELES, subgen. nov.

Sides of the rostrum spinose. Lateral margins of the cara-

pace with a series of spines. Anterior legs elongated, slender ;

arms with spines on the anterior margin,

Petrocheles spinosus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Carapace depressed, broader behind, almost entirely covered

with a close short pubescence ; lateral margins with a series

of ten or eleven small spines. Front prominent; lateral mar-

gins with three or four spinules. Anterior legs closely pubes-

cent, granulous above ; arm with a series of four or five spines

on the anterior margin; fingers hairy on their inner margins,

and not quite meeting at their base when closed. Ambulatory

legs with the superior margins spinulous and hairy.

Length of carapace 74 inches, breadth 12 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

A specimen in the British-Museum collection from Australia

resembles the foregoing, but has in addition two spines on

the carapace at base of front, two longitudinal series of eight

spines each on the upper and posterior surface of the arm, and

the upper margin of the mobile finger spinulous. For this

species I propose the name of P. australiensis.

Eupagurus spinulimanus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Carapace with the median rostral tooth nearly obsolete.

Eye-peduncles slender, longer than the front margin of the

carapace, their basal scales small, with a short spine at the

antero-internal angles. External antenne with a short spine

external to the basal scale, which is slender, linear, ciliated at

Mr. E.J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 223

the extremity, and shorter than the eyes; flagella alternately

annulated with red and white. Woieape legs clothed with

short dense hairs; wrist and hand spinulous ; wrist with a

series of larger spines on its upper inner margin; larger

hand ovate, Saal the spimules arranged in aan longitu-

dinal lines reaching to the base of ihe upper margin of

the fingers, and slosh scattered ; smaller hand with a

group of larger spinules in the centre of the upper surface of

the palm. Ambulatory legs hairy ; hairs more dense on the

tarsi, which are slender, longer than the penultimate joint.

Antepenultimate joint ai legs of second pair with a series of

spinules on its upper surface. Colour (in dried specimen)

light pink, with here and there spots of a darker colour.

“Length of carapace about 1 inch. -

Hab. New Zealand.

The abdomen is unfortunately destroyed in the only spe-

cimen I have seen. ‘T’his, however, is evidently a much

larger species than 1. nove “zealaniice. From E japonicus,

Stimpson, this species differs in its longer, slender tarsi.

E. acantholepis of the same author has the wrist canaliculate

above. J. constans has a prominent rostral tooth. In none

of these species is mention made of the éwo series of spinules

upon the palm.

Gebia Danat, n. sp. B.M.

Gebia hirtifrons, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp. xiii. Crust. i. p. 511, pl. xxxii.

fig. 2 (1352), nec White.

Scabrous surface of front part of carapace not reaching more

than halfway to dorsal suture, and the points mostly 1 In six

nearly longitudinal lines. Hand with the outer surface smooth,

no spinules or denticulations, and few hairs on the upper

margin, on lower margin small denticulations, and rather

hairy ; lower finger slender and somewhat incurved ; caudal

segment not broader than long. Flagella of inner antenne

a little shorter than the last joint of ‘base. Outer antenne:

about as long as abdomen. A spine at lower apex of carpus.

Length nearly 2 inches.

Hab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands (Dana); south side of

Davis Straits (coll. Brit. Mus.).

I have given above Dana’s description of the species he

refers to G. hirtifrons, White. A specimen in the British-

Museum collection agrees well with it. The front is strongly

3-lobed, the lobes triangular, acute, the middle one the longest.

The immobile finger is large ; the palm high and compressed.

In the typical specimen of G. hir tifrons in the British

Museum the front is triangular, hairy, aud scabrous, hardly,

224 Mr. K. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

if at all, 3-lobed ; the hand slender, hairy on its outer surface,

and not denticulated below ; the immobile finger quite rudi-

mentary ; carpus with a spine at its upper apex and one on

the inner surface, but none at its lower apex. The specimen

was obtained during the Antarctic Expedition, but is without

any definite indication of habitat.

Virbius bifidirostris, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Carapace smooth, with two minute spines on each side below

the eyes. Rostrum slender, longer than the carapace, and

nearly as long as the scale of the external antenne, with two

teeth on the upper margin placed at some distance from one

another, and another, minute one near the apex, which thus

appears bifid; lower margin with seven teeth. Scale of the

external antenne without a spine at base, but with a small

spine at the distal extremity of the outer margin. External

maxillipeds about reaching to the end of the peduncle of the

outer antennae; terminal joint dilated, minutely spinulous.

First pair of legs very short when directed forward, not reach-

ing to the end of the external maxillipeds. Second pair of

legs with the joints of the carpus short, the second the shortest.

Terminal segment of abdomen and caudal appendages slender.

Length 13 inch.

Hab. New Zealand,

Alpheus nove-zealandie, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Rostrum triangular, acute, rising at a considerable distance

behind the bases of the eyes, separated from the orbits by a

deep and wide groove, and projecting beyond the frontal margin

of the carapace nearly to the extremity of the first joint of the

inner antennee. Interocular part of the frontal margin of the

carapace straight, without spinules, considerably more promi-

nent than the part exterior to the eyes. External antenne with

a very short spine at base, and another at the end of the last

joint of the peduncle; the basal scale about equalling the

length of the peduncle. Anterior legs with the larger hand

elongate, twisted somewhat outwardly, with an obscure

oblique ridge above and below, without grooves or notches,

except a short transverse groove behind the base of the mobile

finger, which is short, rounded above, and compressed. Wrist

of the second pair of legs with the first and second joints long,

nearly equal, together exceeding in length the last three joints.

Legs clothed with scattered hairs,

Length about 2 inches.

Hab. New Zealand,

Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 225

This species seems to be allied to A. gracilipes, Stm., from

Tahiti, which, however, has the larger hand straight and the

orbits acute in front.

Idotea elongata. Type, B.M.

Idotea elongata, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 95 (1847), sine descr.

Elongate, linear, regularly rounded so as to appear cylin-

drical from above. Segments of pereion longer than broad,

with the epimeral pieces in a lateral view very narrow-linear,

and coalescent with the segments, the lines of union indicated

by sutures on the sides ; beneath greatly developed and sheath-

ing the base of the legs. Head usually coalescent with the

first segment of the pereion. Antenne as in J. affinis, the fla-

gella about 22-jointed. ‘Terminal segment of the pleon with

a rather deep rounded excavation at its extremity, and with

the latero-posterior angles rounded.

Length 13 inch, breadth not quite 7 inch.

Hab. Auckland Islands.

Distinguished by its very narrow convex body, with long

segments and very narrow epimera, which are linear in a

lateral view.

Armadillo inconspicuus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Convex, with the sides parallel, very finely and closely

punctate. Head transverse; eyes small. Posterior margins

of the segments of the pereion straight ; first segment broadest,

lateral margins with a groove for the reception of the second

segment when the animal is rolled up; following segments

of about equal width, sides rounded. Segments ot the pleon

very short and closely applied to one another, sides truncate ;

terminal segment very little broader at the base than at the

extremity, sides concave. ‘Terminal (lateral) joint of the

pleonal appendages minute; basal produced portion of the

penultimate joint rounded, not rectangular. The antenne

are imperfect.

Length ,% inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

Distinguished by the punctulations of the thorax and the

form of the terminal segment and caudal appendages.

Cubaris rugulosus, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Moderately convex, rather loosely articulated ; surface of

the segments uneven, faintly rugose. Head very broad and

transverse, front margin revolute. First segment of the pereion

with two slight depressions diverging anteriorly on the upper

226 Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

surface, sides of the segment directed obliquely backward, so

that the lower half of the posterior margin forms a distinct

angle with the upper half; followimg segments very narrow

transverse, each with an impressed line running parallel to the

posterior margin; the second, third, fourth, and fifth seg-

ments narrowed on the sides, which have their inferior margins

rounded ; the sixth and seventh segments broader on the sides,

with the inferior margins truncate. Pleon very short, with

the segments (the last two excepted) nearly linear-transverse ;

terminal segment much the broadest at base, with the sides at

first suddenly converging and then parallel. Appendages of

the penultimate segment with the inner (terminal) joint reach-

ing to the end of the produced portion of the penultimate

joint.

Length 4 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

Porcellio graniger, v. sp. Type, B.M.

Porcellio graniger, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 99 (1847), sine descr.

Oblong-oval, moderately convex, granulate, the granules

seriate along the posterior margin of each segment, and partly

seriate elsewhere. Head transverse, with the antero-lateral

lobes narrow and very prominent. Eyes small, black. Seg-

ments of the pereion slightly tending backward at their latero-

posterior angles. Segments of the pleon very short, smooth

on the sides, and with the latero-posterior angles acute, directed

backward ; terminal segment triangular, acute, concave above,

narrowed posteriorly, scarcely reaching beyond the latero-

posterior angles of the penultimate segment. Appendages of

the penultimate segment very short, reaching a little beyond

the apex of the terminal segment ; the larger (exserted) ramus

ovate. Legs armed with slender acute spines. Colour light

chestnut-brown.

Length 3 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

Very nearly allied to P. gemmulatus, Dana, from California,

but differs in the much shorter, broader, ovate pleonal appen-

dages, and in the spines of the legs not being laminated.

Porcellio zealandicus. Type, BM

Porcellio zealandicus, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 99 (1847), sine descr.

Elongate-oblong, finely granulous, the granules seriate on

the posterior margin of each segment. Head small, trans-

versely oblong, with the latero-anterior angles not prominent.

Segments of the pereion (the last excepted) with the posterior

Mr. i. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 227

and lateral margins straight, the latero-posterior angles obtuse ;

last segment broad, with the posterior margin concave, the

lateral margin straight, the latero-posterior angle acute. Seg-

ments of the pleon considerably narrower than those of the

pereion, short; terminal segment equilaterally triangular,

slightly concave above, sides straight. Pleonal appendages

with the base shorter than the terminal segment; the longer

(exserted) ramus narrow, acute, projecting far ‘beyond the

terminal segment. External antenne very long and hairy.

Length nearly + inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

Scyphax intermedius, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Resembles S. ornatus, Dana, but with the terminal segment

of the pleon broadest at base, covering the base of the appen-

dages of the penultimate seg ‘ment, then suddenly narrowing,

subacute at the extremity, with the lateral margins concave,

the part between the bases of the appendages of the penulti-

mate segment being triangular, with a slight depression on its

upper surface.

Hab. New Zealand.

The bases of the appendages of the penultimate segment

of the pleon are much less widely separated than in Dana’s

species. But the broad and truncate terminal segment of

S. ornatus is so unlike the usual form of this segment in the

Oniscidee, that I think there may be some error in the figure

and description of Dana.

Ceratothoa lineata, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Moderately convex, nearly smooth, terminal segment faintly

punctulated. Head small, narrowed anteriorly, front slightly

curved downward. Hyeslarge. First segment of the pereion

longer than the rest, antero-lateral lobes produced slightly for-

ward and obtuse ; epimeral pieces (coxe) of the last four seg-

ments of the pereion large. Terminal segment of the pleon

large, almost semicircular in outline, rather “broader than long,

with a faintly marked, raised, longitudinal median line. Rami of

the appendages of the penultimate segment slender, projecting

slightly beyond the posterior margin of the last segment, outer

rather the longest. Antenne slender. Femoral joints of the

ambulator y legs scarcely enlarged.

Length 2 inch.

abe New Zealand.

Distinguished by the form and markings of the terminal

segments of the pleon. :

228 Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea.

Lironeca nove-zealandie, n. sp.

Cymothoa nove-zealandie, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 110 (1847), sine

descr.

Moderately convex. Head small, about as long as broad,

widest in the middle, with the sides converging to the back

and front, deeply encased within the first segment of the

pereion. The seven segments of the pereion of nearly equal

width, each with a faintly marked groove produced for a short

distance inward and obliquely forward from the lateral margin.

Segments of the pleon (the last excepted) very narrow; last

segment transverse, surface uniformly and faintly wrinkled,

posterior margin with a nearly semicircular outline, entire.

Rami of the appendages of the penultimate segment very

small, outer slightly the larger. Colour dark brown.

Length 14 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

Cirolana Rossii, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Ctrolana Rossii, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 106 (1847), sine descr.

Convex, smooth. Head quadrangular, broader than long,

encased in the first segment of the pereion. Eyes narrow-

oblong, black, extending along the sides of the head from the

front margin of the first segment of the body nearly to the

bases of the antenne. Segments of the pereion smooth, the

first the widest. Last segment of the pleon slightly rounded

on the sides, obtuse at the apex. Legs hairy, the hairs more

dense on the four last pairs, which are not spinous. Appen-

dages of the penultimate segment ciliate, the outer narrower,

acute at the extremity.

Length nearly 1 inch.

Hab. New Zealand; Auckland Islands.

Distinguished from C. spinipes of Europe by the narrow

oblong eyes, and from C. Airtipes in the form of the head,

which is broader than long.

IsocLADUS, n. gen.

Convex, somewhat widening posteriorly. Seventh segment

of the pereion in the male with a long median dorsal spine.

Terminal segment of the pleon narrowing posteriorly, and acute

at the extremity. Appendages of the pleon subequal, of a

slightly sigmoid shape, and acute at the extremity.

A genus nearly allied to Zuzara, Leach (Dict. Sci. Nat. x11.

p. 844, 1818), which differs in having unequal pleonal appen-

Mr. E. J. Miers on new Species of Crustacea. 229

dages and the abdomen truncate at the extremity, with a

median terminal spine. Cyclura of Stebbing (Journ. Linn.

Soc. xii. p. 146, 1874) has the appendages of the pleon broad,

unequal, and rounded at the extremity.

The genus Jsocladus includes the Spheroma armata, M.-

Edw., and S. spinigera of Dana, specimens of which, from New

Zealand, are in the collection of the British Museum.

Cymodocea granulata, n. sp. Type, B.M.

Moderately convex, nearly smooth. Head small; frontal

lobe very small, obtuse. Lateral margins of the segments of

the pereion all with a narrow marginal line, with the postero-

lateral angles acute. Antero-lateral lobe of the first segment

of the pereion narrow triangular, acute, produced forward

beneath and beyond the eyes. Postero-lateral lobe of the last

segment of the pereion produced backward, and terminating

in a short spine curving upward; posterior margin of the seg-

ment nearly straight. Last segment of the pleon broad, con-

vex, granulous, and slightly hairy, with a more distinctly

granulated elevation on its upper. surface near its base, and

with the terminal notch quadrangular, with a narrow median

lobe. Rami of appendages of the penultimate segment un-

equal, the inner not quite reaching to the extremity of the

segment; broad truncate at the end, the outer nearly as long

again and narrowing to its extremity, which is acute.

Hab. New Zealand; Tasmania; Flinders Island.

4 a N

Cymodocea convexa, 0. sp. Type, B.M.

More convex than C. granulata, and not so narrow in front.

Head larger. Seventh segment of the pereion without a

postero-lateral lobe or spine on each side. Terminal segment

ot the pleon very large, more convex in its anterior half, which

has usually four obscure tubercles in a transverse series ;_ pos-

terior notch wider, and not so deep as in C. granulata, with

the median lobe triangular. Appendages of. the penultimate

segment not reaching nearly to the posterior emargination ;

rami subequal, obtuse at the extremity.

Length nearly 4 inch.

Hab. New Zealand.

The C. tuberculosa of Stebbing, from Australia, differs from

the two foregoing species in the tuberculated segments of the

pereion.

230 M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

XXTIT.—On anew Genus of Arachnida of the Section Arthro-

gastra. By A. STECKER*.

In an entomological excursion which I made some time ago

in the Bohemian Riesengebirge, for the purpose of collecting

Chelifers, I found amongst other things in the so-called

Riesengrund, about a [German] mile north of Gross-Aupa, a

remarkable small Arachnid, which, at first glance, I took for

a species of the Chernetide. On my return home I examined

more closely the material collected by me; and to my great

surprise the above-mentioned diminutive Arachnid proved to

belong to a new genus of the family Cyphophthalmide, de-

scribed in 1868 by Dr. Joseph t. I was the more delighted

at this, because this family was previously represented only by

the single cave-genus Cyphophthalmus, Jos., and therefore

was with perfect justice regarded as belonging exclusively

to the cave-fauna. Dr. Joseph, indeed, remarks in his Supple-

ment { that the Cyphophthalmidz occur most frequently at

the entrance of the caves, and therefore are not true cave-

animals; but, so far as we know, no one has succeeded in

finding these little creatures anywhere else.

I collected the new genus in the leafy forests of the Riesen-

grund under stones, in shady, moderately damp places, the

soil of which was partly covered with decaying fallen leaves,

and where, amongst other things, numerous species of Chtho-

nius and Obisiwm occurred—consequently almost under the

same conditions as Dr. Joseph found the Cyphophthalmi in

the Luéger grotto; and I am now convinced that the Cyphoph-

thalmide are not confined to caves, but that they have a much

wider distribution than has hitherto been supposed. Notwith-

standing all my endeavours, I have obtained only twelve

specimens; these, however, have enabled me to dissect and

carefully investigate the new genus, which I shall name

Gibocellum. This brief memoir is therefore to be regarded

only as a preliminary notice ; as my space is small, I refrain

from reporting in detail on the interesting anatomical and

histological results obtained during the dissection, and will

publish these elsewhere.

Externally Gibocellum indisputably appears to be very

nearly allied to Cyphophthalmus; the distinctly segmented

abdomen, the eyes curiously placed on obliquely ascending

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression of

the paper in the ‘Sitzungsb. der kon. bohmischen Gesellsch. der Wiss.’

Heft vi., 1875. Communicated by the author.

+ Berl. entom. Zeitschr. xii. 1868, pp. 241 et segq. pl. i. figs. 1-12.

{ Ibid. pp. 269 et seg. pl. i. figs. 138-17.

M. A. Stecker ona new Genus of Arachnida. 231

conical tubercles, and the strongly developed chelicera, do

not leave us long in uncertainty as to where our animal

has to be ranged in the system of the Arachnida. This

close relationship, however, becomes still plainer when we

subject the animal to a thorough microscopical examination;

but then also the histological and anatomical differences,

which will be indicated in the following description, come

forth clearly aud distinctly.

The skin of the two genera presents notable differences.

In Cyphophthalmus the chitinous mass is in many places so

accumulated that the cuticular layer acquires a thickness and

resistency unusual among Arachnida, and, as Dr. Joseph re-

marks (Nachtr. p. 270), gradually assumes a similarity to the

carapace of the Nn ee Frequently also the otherwise soft

and extensible cuticular deposits of the interspaces of the

individual abdominal segments become so strongly chitinized

that the whole animal is regularly enclosed in a sort of

chitinous shield, by which, however, as a matter of course,

not only is a limit Set to the increase of the volume of the body,

but the observation of the more delicate organs existing in the

abdomen is rendered difficult. Under high powers the cuticle,

like that of the Chernetide *, appears to be furnished with

rows of circular chitinous granules, regularly dispersed in

the lamelle; the number of these becomes much smaller in

the interspace of the abdominal segments.

From this formation of the cuticle the skin of Gbocellum

differs essentially. Iiven with the aid of high powers I have

not yet succeeded in observing the chitinous granules in the

brownish cuticular lamella. Only on the cephalothorax and

in the cuticle of the superior abdominal rings are there a few

irregular accumulations of chitine, such as we have had the

opportunity of observing also in several genera of Cher-

netide tT (Chthonius, Megathis, Obisium). ‘The chitinization,

therefore, is here also to be regarded as only partial, and

greatly reminds us of the cuticular formation of Phalangium

opiliot; and by this means also the already mentioned un-

usual extensibility of the cuticle is attained.

The pore-canals, so characteristic of the dermal skeleton of

the Arthropoda §, occur very sparingly; the cause of this is

* See the figure of the cuticle in the Chernetide in my memoir, “ Ueber

neue indische Chernetiden,” in Sitzungsb. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1875,

p- 9, pl. 2. figs. 5 & 6.

+ Stecker, hye cit. pl. 2

ioe: Leydig, “Zum feineren Bau der Arthropoden,’’ Miller’s Arch. fiir

Anat. und Phys. 1855, pp. 881-384.

§ Valentin, "Repertorium { ‘ur Anat. und Phys. Bd. i. 1836;

232. =M.A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

precisely the extremely small chitinous layer of the integuments

of the body. The finer canals are branched here also; and

the contours at their extremities forming elegant designs are

also present*. The chitimogenous membrane or the matrix

is slightly yellowish, and, in comparison with the cuticular

layer, very little developed. Whilst in the scorpions, many

Chernetide, and the genus Cyphophthalmus there is a very

thick chitinogenous membrane, and the secretion takes place so

rapidly that within twenty-four hours (therefore nearly in the

same time as stated by C. Schmidt T) a considerable chitinous

layer composed of spindle-shaped cells is secreted from the

matrix, the cell-layer in Gbocellum is the result of a very

limited process of secretion. As in the Chernetide and

Opilionez, so also in Gibocellum, the places of insertion of

the abdominal muscles, which were characterized by Trevi-

ranus as stigmata t, show two rows of scar-like depressions.

The two large glandular tubes opening on the back of the

cephalothorax in the Phalangiide, which were observed by

Latreille §, ‘Treviranus ||, Meade {], Tulk **, and Leydig 7,

but first correctly understood by H. Krohn ff, are also pre-

sent in Gibocellum. The pigment-layer, however, is dark

olive-brown, not, as in Cerastoma cornutum and Phalangium

partetale, tile-red; the cells of the epithelium communicate by

excessively fine ducts, repeatedly convoluted in the folded

intima, with the internal cavity ; the fine ducts issue from

the vacuoliform cavities of the individual cells.

In Gibocellum the cephalothorax is also completely amalga-

mated with the abdomen. On its surface there are two roll-

like elevations (G), originating between the eyes situated at

the lateral margins of the cephalothorax, and continued in a

curved line nearly to the middle of the cephalothorax, where

they finally disappear entirely ; these seem to represent the

horseshoe-shaped cephalothoracie furrow of Cyphophthalmus

(Joseph, loc. cit. p. 242), or the so-called ‘ procurva”’ on the

* Siebold, Vergleichende Anatomie, p. 520; Leydig, doc. cit. p. 384.

+ Zur vergleichenden Physiologie der wirbellosen Thiere. Brunswick,

1845.

{¢ Vermischte Schriften naturh. und phys. Inhalts Bd. i. 1816, pp. 15

et seqq.

§ Considérations générales sur l’ordre naturel des animaux composant

les Classes des Crustacés, des Arachnides et des Insectes, &c. Paris,

1810.

|| Loe. cit. p. 25.

q Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xv. p. 395.

** Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 1, vol. xii.; Froriep’s ‘ Notizen,’ Bd. xxx.

(1844) p. 144.

tt Loe. cit. p. 433.

tt Archiv ftir Naturg. 1867, pp. 79 et segg.; Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 4, vol. 1. pp. 87 e¢ seqq.

M. A. Stecker on a new Génus of Arachnida, 233

cephalothorax of some Chernetide *. These may be regarded,

as already noticed by Dr. Joseph (Joc. cit. p. 242) and myself

(loc. cit. p. 3), as an indication of a separation of the head from

the thorax ; in this case the portion between the elevation and

the anterior margin of the cephalothorax would have to be

designated the cephalic part; and the other part, extending

between the ridge and the hinder margin of the cephalothorax,

as the pro-, meso-, and metathorax. Seen from the ventral side,

therefore, the chelicera and the first and second pairs of maxil-

lary palpi are attached to the head, and to the thoracal part

the three pairs of legs. Dr. Joseph’s definition of the cephalic

division as “ only reaching to the anterior margin of the first

hypopodia ” seems to me in some degree unsatisfactory, as we

may understand by the anterior margin of the first hypopodia

either the hypopodia of the second pair of maxillary palpi

(representing the first pair of legs), or the pectoral piece of the

first pair of legs (representing the second pair of legs).

The four eyes (f), placed on obliquely ascending conical

tubercles, are situated on the sides of the cephalothorax, so that

the first pair rises nearly at the end of the first third of the cepha-

lothorax, consequently between the pectoral pieces of the first

and second pairs of maxillary palpi; and the second pair about

in the middle of the margin of the cephalothorax, and there-

fore between the second pair of maxillary palpi and the first

* L. Koch, ‘ Uebersichtliche Darstellung der europ. Chernetiden,’

Niirnberg, 1873, p. 11; A. Stecker, “ Ueber zweifelhatte Chernetiden-

Arten, welche von A. Menge beschrieben wurden,’ Deutsche entom.

Zeitschr. Bd. xix. (1875) Heft 2.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvii. 16

234 M.A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

pair of legs.. The conical tubercles, which bear at their sum-

mits a compound eye furnished with a simple cornea like the

eye of Phalangium*, are to be regarded as chitinous processes

of the dermal skeleton, and at the same time as protectors of

the optic nerve, which is dilated in them in a cup-like form.

The remarkable position of the eyes of the Cyphophthalmide,

which occurs nowhere else among the Arachnida, led Dr.

Joseph + to the supposition that the Cyphophthalmide are not

true cave-animals, as in these the optic nerve is usually rudi-

mentary or frequently reduced to nothing. We can only con-

frm Dr. Joseph’s supposition, as the species of Gdbocellum

not only occurred under stones, but were also seen running

briskly about upon them {. The optic nerves also present no

reduction.

_ The strongly developed chelicera (A) project from under

the anterior margin of the cephalic portion, and are directed

forward parallel to each other. The stem of the chela is

elongate ovate, and densely clothed with hairs on its surface.

The fingers slightly resemble in form the fingers of the palpal

chele of the Scorpions and Chernetide ; there are also upon

each of them four or five long movable bristles, perhaps a

structure homologous with the olfactory rods of the Arthropoda

first discovered by Leydig §. Thus between the optic nerves

in Gibocellum a pair of nerves originate from the supra-

cesophageal ganglion, and run parallel to each other into the

chelicera (nervus antennarum). In the stem of the chela the

nerve-trunk breaks up into fine terminal tufts, which are con-

nected by an extremely fine nerve-thread with the sete, indi-

cated by us as olfactory organs; in this way, I believe, the

deep’ morphological significance, both of the sete: and of the

chelicera, becomes manifest and distinct. These olfactory sete

appear to me possibly to correspond to the pectinately arranged

olfactory bacilli discovered by me in Chernetidee ||, which also

issue from a tubercle on the stem of the chela. The homology

between the chelicera of the Arachnida and the antenne of

* On the eye of Phalangium, see F. Leydig, ‘Das Auge der Glieder-

thiere, neue Untersuchungen zur Kenntniss dieses Organs.’ Tiibingen, 1864.

+ ‘Ueber das Zusammentreffen von theilweisem und ganzlichem

Lichtmangel mit Lageverinderung, Verkleinerung &c. der Sehorgane,”

Sitzungsb. der naturw. Sektion der Schles. Gesellsch. fiir vaterl. Cultur

(10 Nov. 1875).

t Of the twelve specimens that I collected, ten were captured under

stones, and two running freely about.

§ “ Ueber Geruchs- und Gehororgane der Krebse und Insekten,” Archiv

fiir Anat. und Phys. 1865, p. 265.

|| ““Ueber neue indische Chernetiden,” Joc. ct. pp. 3 & 9, pl. 2.

figs. 3, 4, 7-9, 11.

M. A. Stecker on a new Glenus of Arachnida. 235

insects, which was indicated by Latreille * and others, seems

to me to be still further proved by this.

The densely hairy jirst pair of maxillary palpi (D) differ

essentially from the first pair of palpi in Cyphophthalmus.

The difference consists, in the first place, in that in Gibocellum

we only count five instead of six joints; but this may be ex-

plained by the second joint in Gbocellum being completely

amalgamated with the third. Thus the third joint in Gbo-

cellum represents the fourth joint of Cyphophthalmus; only

in the latter it is filiform, and in the former strongly thick-

ened and dilated like a shovel. The last two joints are similar

in form; the last joint in Gibocellum is furnished with a

claw and with a thick obtuse hooklet. Looked at superficially

the first pair of maxillary palpi may be compared to that of

the Phalangiide; from the chelate palpi of the Didactyla

(Scorpionidee, Chernetide) and the Solifugee (Galeodez) they

are distinguished by the absence of the cheliform last joint.

As regards their morphological significance, they seem partially

to replace functionally the antenne, which are here converted

into chelicera, inasmuch as they are supplied on the one hand

with a much ramified nerve-trunk (nervus pedum maxillarum) ,

and on the other with numerous sete furnished with nerve-

terminations (tacédle sete of the insect-antenna). With respect

to the palpal nerve within the body, I may add that, although

it originates from the infracesophageal ganglion, I am inclined

to ascribe to it a deeper significance, inasmuch as [I am of

opinion that I can transter the function of the insect-antenne,

in so far as these fulfil the sense of touch, to the first pair of

maxillary palpi of the Arthrogastra; this may be easily ex-

plained both from the extremely fine nervous fibrillation in

these appendages of the body, and also from the mode of life

of the animals. But that the first maxillary palpi at the same

time function as olfactory organs, as Hrichson ¢ has shown to

be the case with the antenne of insects, does not appear to me

probable. I believe that the chelicera of the Arthrogastra,

besides their cofunction as buccal organs (for the division and

crushing of the food that ts to be sucked out), may be indicated

as olfactory organs, and the first pair of maxillary palpi as

tactile organs. Menge, also, appears to me to have understood

the function of the palpi in the same way f, although he has

not distinctly expressed this.

* “ Observations nouvelles sur l’organisation extérieure et générale des

animaux articulés &c.,” Mémoires du Muséum, tome viii. p. 169.

+ Dissertatio de fabrica et usu antennarum in Insectis. Berlin, 1847.

$ “Ueber dig Lebensweise der Afterspinnen,” Neueste Schriften der

naturf. Gesellsch. in Danzig 1850 ; “‘ Ueber die Scheerenspinnen (Cherne-

tidee),” 2bid. 1855,

16*

236 M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

As to the construction of the buccal apparatus I can say

very little, as the investigation of these parts in such small

animals was attended with great difficulties, seeing that in

the dissection of the specimens at my disposal, I considered

chiefly the internal organs (nervous system, cephalothoracic

glands, alimentary organs, &c.), and therefore was unwill-

ing to derange the position of these organs by the forcible

separation of the parts of the mouth. In order to get a

correct notion of the structure of these parts, which are not

fully visible in any direction, I must obtain more abundant

materials, so as to sacrifice them at pleasure to the knife.

Hence I can only give an account of the following points :—

The maxillary pyramids observed by Dr. Joseph in Cy-

phophthalmus, and the hook-like curved processes amalgamated

with them, appear to be absent in Gibocellum*. The second

pair of maxille also is not constructed as in Cyphophthalmus,

in which the hypopodia run out upwards into a sharp process,

and thus, according to Dr. Joseph, aid in the retention of the

prey; but, as in the Chernetide and Scorpions, these organs

meet in the middle line of the body, and are not removed

further towards the sides (that 1s, outwards) as is usually the

ease in the Arachnida. As in the Araneina, an unpaired

mentum is superadded, which is pushed in between the

masticatory pieces of the first pair of maxille, and thus forms

an inferior buccal flap.

The second pair of maxillary palpi (C) are formed in precise

conformity with the three pairs of true legs (D,, D:, Ds).

Both in the second pair of maxillary palpi and in the three

pairs of legs of Gbocellum six joints may be distinguished ;

and these may be referred without difficulty to the sharply

defined parts in Insects, as coxa, trochanter, femur, patella,

tibia, and tarsus. The coxe, indeed, in our genus are firmly

soldered to the pectoral pieces, which meet in the middle, so

that they are quite immovable ; but they are clearly enough de-

fined in their contours by a tolerably deep furrow (constriction) ;

in Cyphophthalmus the coxe are completely amalgamated with

the hypopodia, but their contours are still indicated by spheri-

cal processes. Here, probably, the cox have in time become

by some retrogression united with the pectoral plates of the

palpi into a single whole; and, indeed, we have examples

enough of such retrogressions. It may, however, be remarked

* Both the description and figures of these remarkable buccal organs,

as given by Dr. Joseph (l.c. pp. 244, 245), leave me in doubt upon many

points; and I must admit that, in spite of all my endeavours, I have at

present no clear notion of the position and function of the maxillary

pyramids and the hook-like curved processes—in short, of the nature of

the buceal organs in Cyphophthalmus.

M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida. 237

that in Cyphophthalmus we have to do, not with any coxal

process of the hypopodia, but with distinctly developed coxe,

although by retrogression amalgamated with the pectoral

pieces. The different joints nearly resemble those of Cyphoph-

thalmus. A long trochanter is followed by a clavate femur ;

on the femur follows a tibia furnished with a visible patella ;

and lastly comes a two-jointed tarsus. The claw-joint is

strongly hairy, thickened into a cushion on the sole, and

soldered to the first tarsal joint; it differs essentially from the

small movable claw-joint of the Chernetide (A. Stecker,

Ueber indische Chernet. p. 9, Taf. iu. fig. 6). Hach claw-

joint bears a simple, moderately curved, acute claw. ‘The

legs of the Cyphophthalmidee differ from those of the Phalan-

giide and Chernetide, in the first place, by their two-jointed

tarsus (in the Phalangiide the tarsus is four-jointed, in the

Chernetide the claw-joint is rudimentary), and secondly in

the number of the claws (in the Phalangiide the two hinder

pairs, and in the Chernetide all the pairs of legs are furnished

with two powerful and often curiously formed claws).

The abdomen is distinctly segmented ; eight abdominal seg-

ments may be distinguished. 'The chitinous layer of the upper

abdomimal half-rings is not, as already remarked, shield-

like as in Cyphophthalmus and many Chernetide (Chernes,

Chelifer), but is most nearly comparable to the cuticle of

Chthonius. The interior half-rings of the abdomen nearly

resemble the upper ones; each of them is furnished at its

hinder margin with a row of plumose setules*. The first

ventral halt-ring represents an obtuse-angled triangle, with

the obtuse angle directed forward. It is furnished with an

elliptical genital aperture, from which a very long penis,

comparable to that of the Chernetide, protrudes. The differ-

ence in the position of the genital aperture is that in Cypoph-

thalmus the genital aperture occurs between the posterior mar-

gin of the metathorax and the anterior margin of the first

ventral half-ring, in G'ibocellum in the first ventral half-ring,

but in the Chernetide between the posterior margin of the

second and the anterior margin of the third ventral half-rings.

In all Chernetide, moreover, we distinguish two ram’s-horn-

like male transferrerst, the structure of which resembles that of

the tracheal stems, so that by their means the penis can be

greatly elongated.

* T have figured such setules of similar structure in the memoir “Ueber

indische Chern. /.c. Taf. 2. figs. 5¢ & 6c. °

+ A monograph on the anatomy of the Chernetide is now ready for

printing. It contains many figures of the internal organs of these little

creatures ; and I believe that I shall be able to publish it in the course ot

next year.

258 M.A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

On the lateral margins of the second and third ventral half-

rings the orifices of the trachee are visible. We distinguish

therefore, as in the Pseudoscorpiones, two pairs of stigmata *,

one pair belonging to the second, and the other to the third

segment. Their function is divided between them as follows.

The first pair gives origin to two great tracheal stems uniting

below the hypopodia of the last pair of legs into one great

trunk, which goes into the cephalothorax and is there much

ramified. The second pair of stigmata, which occur in the

third abdominal segment, bear a structure analogous to the

tracheal lungs}, which oceurs also in other Arachnida (Segestria,

Dysdera, Argyroneta) in the form of tracheal tufts, and is

also represented in the Chernetide: (Chthonius, Obisium).

The individual tracheze pass without ramification through the

whole abdomen. The flat tracheee originating from a trans-

verse cleft of the spinnerets, discovered by ©. Siebold t, do

not exist in Gibocellum. The stigmata also are differently

formed. The second pair of stigmata resemble in structure

the stigmata of the larvee of Lamellicorn beetles ; for here also

there is a chitinous plate perforated like a sieve. The only

difference is that in the Lamellicorn larve the plate is per-

forated only at the periphery, but here over the whole surface.

The spinning-glands are present. Dr. Joseph, indeed, was

unable to observe them in Cyphophthalmus (. c. p. 246) ; but I

am of opinion that they oceur in that genus also, and were

overlooked in consequence of their peculiar position. The

spinnerets, as in the Chernetide, are not placed at the ex-

tremity of the abdomen, but on the posterior margin of either

the first (Gdbocellum) or second (Chernetidee) abdominal seg-

ment. In Gbocellum we distinguish two pairs of small

spinnerets, which are furnished with three different glands

(glandule aciniformes, tubuliformes, and ampullacee), in com-

binations of two and three. In their structure they resemble

the Arachnidan spinning-glands discovered and described by

Lyonet §, Wasmann ||, Blackwall {, Meckel **, Ctffinger tf,

and others.

* In Cyphophthalmus there is only one pair, opening in the acute lateral

angles of the first ventral half-segment.

} R. Leuckart, “Ueber den Bau und die Bedeutung der sog. Lungen

bei den Arachniden,”’ Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zool. i. 1849, pp. 246 et seqq.

t Siebold, loc. cit. p. 535.

§ Mém. du Mus. d’Hist. Nat. 1829, tome xviii. p. 887, pl. 19. figs. 6-12.

|| Archiv des naturw. Ver. in Hamburg, 1840, p. 20, figs. 51-40.

Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xviii. p. 220 (1841).

** Miiller’s Archiv fiir Anat. und Phys. 1846, pp. 1-74, Taf. 1-3; the

Spinning-apparatus, “Arachnidium,” pp. 50-56, figs. 38-49.

tt Archiv fiir mikr, Anat. Band ii. pp. 1-12, Taf. 1 (1866),

M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida. — 239

As regards the digestive apparatus, the buccal cavity opens

first into a narrow cesophagus, which afterwards widens and

passes directly into the stomachal part; upon the stomach, as

in the Phrynide, Chernetide, and Scorpionide, no ceca can

be distinguished. The portion of the intestinal tract following

the stomach, the small intestine, forms an elongated spacious

tube, separated by a constriction from the rectum, which is

dilated as in the Scorpions and Acarida, but in its pyriform

shape resembles the rectum of many Hemiptera. As regards

the structure of the stomach and small intestine, we distinguish

in them a membrana propria, on the inner surface of this

the digestive cells, and on its outer side the tunica muscularis.

In the tunica muscularis the stratum of transverse muscular

fibres which give the whole organ a transversely striped ap-

pearance may be recognized without difficulty. The digestive

cells are spherical or cubical, and have a diameter of 0°03

milim. The stomach and small intestines strikingly re-

semble the corresponding parts of the digestive apparatus

described by Dr. L. Landois* in Hemiptera (Cimex lectu-

larius). At the commencement of the small intestine two

Malpighian vessels of considerable length open into it. They

differ remarkably from the Malpighian vessels of other Arach-

nida, inasmuch as they become much ramified: at once in

the middle, to make their appearance again after a time as

simple looped canals. They run in many convolutions through

the liver. On the upper lateral diverticula of the stomach a

small oval salivary gland is attached on each side by fibrous

bands ; their structure agrees with that of the spherical glands

of the different Hemiptera (Cimex, Capsus) described by

Léon Dufourt and Landois (/.c. p. 216). Iwas not fortunate

enough, however, to observe the discharge of these salivary

glands; they probably discharge by a much convoluted canali-

culus into the long cesophagus, and serve for the stupefaction of

the prey. Besides these we find two pairs of ducts on the

intestinal tract, which perhaps serve to unite the liver with

the intestine ; such hepatic discharges have already been de-

scribed and figured by Dugést. The accessory glands dis-

covered by Lubbock § and Krohn || in Phalangium opitlio,

discharging in the anterior half of the abdomen upon the

* Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1868, Bd. xviii. p. 206.

+ “Recherches Anatomiques et Physiologiques sur les Hémiptéres,”

Mém. prés. 4 l’Acad. Roy. de France, tome iv. (1833), pp. 129 et segg.

t Annales des Sci. Anat. 1856.

§ Phil. Trans. 1861, p. 610.

|| Archiv fiir Naturg. xxxi. (1865), p. 41, Taf. 3a; Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1865, ser. 3, vol. xvi. p. 149,

240 M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida.

upper wall of the sheath of the penis, formerly regarded as

testes, I was unfortunately unable to detect in Gibocellum,

although I am convinced that they occur in this animal.

The nervous system in Gibocellum consists of two large

ganglia situated in the cephalothorax (supra- and infraceso-

phageal ganglia, cerebral and thoracic ganglia), which send

off the nerve-trunks—the supracesophageal ganglion the nervé

antennarum and optic, and the thoracic ganglion the nerves

of the two pairs of maxillary palpi, the three pairs of legs, and

the abdomen. The two large abdominal nerve-cords unite

after a time, as in Phalangium, to form two pyriform ganglia,

and then immediately run off into the abdomen, ‘The cerebral

ganglion is distinctly paired as in the Galeodez * and Phalan-

giide ; the thoracic ganglion has a radiate form. ‘The first

two pyriform ganglia appear tome to represent the cephalo-

thoracic ganglia diseovered by Newport} in the scorpions.

A complex visceral nervous system 1s also demonstrable in

Gibocellum. The H-shaped chitinous skeletal plate observed

by Treviranus f, Tulk§, and Leydig ||, closely applied to the

nervous centre, and serving for the attachment of the muscles,

was clearly observable in Giboeellum. It lies here close to the

ventral nervous mass, and has the form of a Russian ¢ (I/I) 4].

The animal runs forwards and backwards, and also in a

curved line obliquely sideways; I observed no leaping-move-

ments like those of the Chernetidee (Chthanius).

From all that I have been able to state with regard to the

new genus, it appears that Gibocellum may indisputably be

ranged in the family Cyphophthalmide discovered by Dr.

G. Joseph. The differences existing between the two genera in

comparison with other characters which these genera possess in

common are not of sufficient importance to allow us to found

new families (or orders) upon them. But as I have already

elsewhere ** grouped the Chernetide as an order, I must also

indicate the Cyphophthalmide as an independent order of

Arachnida. As regards the systematic position of this order,

IT have already several times had occasion in this memoir to

* Ann. des Sci. Nat. sér. 3, tome vill. p. 227.

+ Phil. Trans. 1845, pp. 248 e¢ seqq.:

{ Verm. Schriften nat. und phys. Inh. 1816, i.

§ Loc. cit. p. 325.

|| Arch. fiir Anat. und Phys. 1862, pp. 196 et seqq.

€| A detailed monograph, entitled “ Anatomisches und Histiologisches

itber Gibocellumn, eine neue Arachnide,” with five plates, will appear in the

course of the present year.

** «Zur Kenntniss der Chernetidenfauna Bohmens,” Sitzungsb. der

kon. bohm. Ges, der Wiss. 1874, and “ Ueber die geogr. Verbr. der europ.

Chernetiden,”’ in Arch. fur Naturg. 1875, p. 159.

M. A. Stecker on a new Genus of Arachnida. 241

show clearly the near relationship of the Cyphophthalmide on

the one hand with the Phalangtide, and on the other with the

Chernetide ; and I believe that I have demonstrated it.

I now divide the third section of the Autarachnea, 7. e. the

section Arthrogastra, in accordance with their affinities, into 3

subsections and 6 orders, as follows :—

III. ARTHROGASTRA.

1. Solifuge.

a. Galeodez.

2. Opilionea.

b. Phalangiide.

c. Cyphophthalmide.

3. Didactyla.

d, Chernetide.

e. Phrynide.

f. Scorpionide (the most highly organ-

ized order of Arthrogastra)*.

The order Cyphophthalmide may be defined as follows :—

Ordo Cyphophthalmide, Joseph. ‘

Corpus oblongo-ovatum ; cephalothorax cum abdomine coalitus, non

divisus, abdomen annulis octo compositum. Antenne chelate

tribus articulis composite. Palpi duo filiformes, apice unguiculo

uno armati. Pedes octo antrorsum vel retrorsum gressorii, sim-

plici unguiculo terminati. Oculi in gibbis conicis, ex utroque

thoracis latere prominentibus positi. Respiratio trachealis.

(Body oblong-ovate ; cephalothorax ‘coalescent with the

abdomen, not separated ; abdomen of eight segments. Cheli-

cera three-jointed. First pair of maxillary palpi filiform, with

one claw atthe apex. Hight legs, fitted for walking forwards

and backwards, furnished with a simple claw at the apex.

Fiyes placed upon conical tubercles, arising upon both sides

of cephalothorax. Respiration tracheal.)

In accordance with the external habit of the two genera,

the whole order is divided into two families (Cyphophthalmine

* As we refer the Pantopoda, Tardigrada, and Linguatulina to the

Pseudarachnea, we have as the first section of the Autarachnea the Acarina,

as the second the Araneina, and the third section is then formed by the

Arthrogastra.

242

and Gibocelline) essentially differing from each other.

M.A. Stecker on anew Genus of Arachnida.

The

most important distinctive characters are :—

Family A.

( Cyphophthalmine.)

Body ovate, convex above, flat

beneath, entirely covered with a

granulated chitinous shield.

First pair of maxillary palpi

6-jointed, filiform, each in union

at the point of insertion with a

pyramidal body (maxillary pyra-

mid).

The cox of the second pair of

maxillary palpi and of the three

pairs of legs completely coalesced

with the pectoral pieces.

Two eyes, placed upon obliquely

ascending conical tubercles.

One pair of stigmata.

Spinning-glands not present (?).

Species: Cyphophthalmus durt-

corius, Jos., C. corsicus, Sim., C.

cimiciformus, Cambr.*, Stylocellus

swnatranus, Westw.t

Family B.

( Gibocelline.)

Body elongate-ovate, moderately

convex above and beneath, not

coriaceous.

’ First pair of maxillary palpi fili-

form, 5-jointed, without (?) maxil-

lary pyramids.

All the hypopodia meeting in

the middle line of the body.

The coxee of the second pair of

maxillary palpi and of the three

pairs of legs firmly soldered to the

pectoral pieces, but yet indicated

in their contours by a deep furrow.

Four eyes, placed in the same

way upon conical tubercles.

Two pairs of stigmata.

Spinning-glands at the

mencement of the abdomen.

Species: Gibocellum sudeticum,

mihi.

com-

For the new genus, which I name Gibocellum (a synonym

of Cyphophthalmus), from its having its eyes upon conical

tubercles, I establish the following diagnosis :—

GIBOCELLUM, gen. nov.

Cephalothorax triangularis, supra convexus umbone semicirculari

insignis, qui ex apiece retro posito paulatim ortus et antrorsum

divergens intra gibbos oculigeros in inferiorem thoracis superficiem

transit. Hypopodia omnia parum convexa, coxis inconcusse ad-

herentibus, anticorum pedum oblonga, angustissima, alteroram

clavata, tertiorum prope perneformia, posticorum maxima, in-

erassata, cyathiformia. Stigmata quatuor in angulis secundi et

tertii arcus abdominalis lateralibus conspicua. Glandule araneariz

ad basin abdominis apparent.

The specific name I derive from the locality of the new

Arachnid (the Riesengebirge, a part of the Sudetes), and

give the following diagnosis of it :—

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, ser. 4, vol. xvi. pp. 385-389.

+ Thesaurus Entom. Oxon. 1874, p. 200.

Bibliographical Notices. 243

Gibocellum sudeticum, sp. nov.

Oblongo-ovalis ; cephalothorax rufescens, singulis pilis rigidis ob-

tectus, antennis chelatis testaceis, rubentibus, pilosis, cephalo-

thoracem subquantibus, palpis macilentibus, paululo longioribus,

pilosis ; hypopodia palporum securiformia; pedes flavescentes,

trochanteribus conspicuis, femoribus tibiisque clavatis, tarsis parum

incrassatis ; pedes antici (pedes maxillares) longissimi ; abdomen

viride brunneum, superficie inferiore setis plumosis obsitum.

Long. corp. 25 millim.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Geological Record for 1874. An Account of Works on Geology,

Mineralogy, and Paleontology published during the Year.

Edited by Writr1am Wuiraxrr, B.A., F.G.S. 8vo. London:

Taylor and Francis, 1875.

Ir the denizens of the nethermost pit can contemplate the doings

of the inhabitants of this world of ours, we.should think the fate

of a ‘‘ Recorder” could hardly excite even their envy. Working

through paper after paper and book after book, often in search of .a

minute modicum of valuable grain hidden in bushels of inane chaff,

compelled to read and digest articles in which they can take

scarcely any interest, and to give something like a notion of their

general bearings, is bad enough; but when we consider also that

the Recorder’s work is never finished, but always growing under

his hands, he seems almost as much deserving of pity as the fabled

Sisyphus, or the daughters of Danaus, with whom the ancients

peopled part of the infernal regions. No one who has not per-

sonal experience of the business of “recording” can have the

smallest notion of the labour involved in it; and most certainly the

students of any science ought to feel deeply indebted to those who

will take the trouble to summarize its literature for their benefit.

The ‘ Zoological Record,’ which now covers the lterature of ten

years, and the well-known reports on zoological literature which

have appeared for a much longer period in the ‘ Archiy fir Natur-

geschichte’ furnish the’student of zoology with a digest of the con-

tributions to that science in the publications of each year; but in

respect of geological literature we have no similar systematic

reports ; for the notices of memoirs which appear regularly in

Leonhard and Bronn’s ‘Jahrbuch,’ in the ‘Zeitschrift fiir die

gesammten Naturwissenschaften,’ and in ‘Silliman’s Journal,’ valuable

as they are, do not afford any thing like a connected view of the

current literature.

Under these circumstances geologists ought to give an enthusiastic

welcome to Mr. Whitaker’s ‘Geological Record,’ the first issue

of which embraces the literature of Geology, Mineralogy, and

244 Bibliographical Notices.

Paleontology published during the year 1874. ‘The names of the

contributors are a sufficient guarantee that the different articles, all

of which are signed with the initials of the writers, have been well

and carefully prepared; and the general arrangement, which we

presume to be the work of the chief editor himself, is as satisfactory

as, considering the nature of the subjects to be treated of, could

reasonably have been expected. The report is divided into a

certain number of great sections, such as ‘‘Stratigraphical and De-

scriptive Geology,” ‘* Physical Geology,” ‘* Mineralogy,” “ Petrology,”

** Paleontology,” &c., and these, again, into subsections on various

grounds; and under each subsection are the references to and

analyses of the different books and memoirs relating to it, arranged

in the alphabetical order of the authors’ names. An excellent

Index, occupying 19 pages of three columns each, furnishes a

further guide to the contents of the book, and will to a very con-

siderable extent take the place of those cross-references which would

have been indispensable had the editor attempted to classify his

materials in such a manner as would satisfy all the requirements of

all his readers.

In choosing this simple method of arrangement, we think that,

except in the department of Paleontology, Mr. Whitaker has exer-

cised a wise discretion. Geological books and memoirs, especially

those belonging to his first section, or those on Stratigraphical and

Descriptive Geology, may generally be looked at from half a dozen

points of view ; and the effect of any attempt to embrace the whole of

these would be a complexity of arrangement that could only lead to

confusion ; so that the system here adopted of-an alphabetical order

under certain broad headings (geographical in the section above-

mentioned) is certainly the most judicious that could be adopted.

But with regard to Paleontology the case is different; and we

hope that in future years Mr. Whitaker may be able to make a

change in the treatment of this department of his work. In the

present volume this section is divided into three subsections—the

Paleontology of the Vertebrata, of the Invertebrata, and of Plants ;

and under each of these heads the various publications appear in

the alphabetical order of their authors’ names. Now, without for

one moment denying the great importance of a digest even of this

kind, we cannot but think that its value would be immeasurably

increased if the subjects, or at least the new genera and species

referred to, could be classified after the fashion of those in the

‘Zoological Record.’ These things are capable of being reduced to

an intelligible system; and although doubtless the process would

involve considerable labour, it seems to us that a method of carry-

ing it out might easily be organized. The advantage to students

of paleontology would be immense.

We trust that Mr. Whitaker and his excellent coadjutors will

not think that these remarks are dictated by a mere carping spirit

of criticism, bent upon discovering something to find fault with.

No doubt there are people who would pronounce the nectar of

Jupiter’s best bin too sweet or too dry, or perhaps corked, and detect

Bibliographical Notices. 245

false notes in the music of the spheres if they could hear it; but

gentlemen of this amiable turn would probably inform Mr. Whitaker

that his whole book was got up on a wrong principle, and over-

whelm him with a recapitulation of what they regard as errors of

omission and commission of the most formidable nature. Far

from us be any such uncharitableness. To us the ‘ Geological

Record,’ as it stands, seems to be a work for which all naturalists

are laid under a debt of gratitude to the editor and his collaborateurs ;

and in the few lines of criticism in which we have indulged upon

one of its departments, we have been animated solely by the desire

to see it rendered even still more useful during that long career

which we sincerely hope lies before it.

Deep-sea Researches on the Biology of Globigerina.

By G. C. Watiicu, M.D. 8yvo. London: J. Van Voorst, 1876.

In this pamphlet Dr. Wallich discusses in considerable detail the

known facts in the life-history of the Globigerine and the inferences

that have been founded upon them. He describes the various ob-

servations that have been made of the occurrence of these minute

Foraminifera at great depths in the ocean, where their shells are

now forming, in certain places, a chalk-like deposit of great extent—

a circumstance which gives them a remarkable interest from a

geological point of view. Quite recently the observations made by the

naturalists of the ‘Challenger’ expedition have added considerably

to this interest by leading them to the conclusion that not only

limestones but ferruginous clays have been produced by these little

creatures, which they suppose to be pelagic animals, living only in

the superficial strata of the water, and sinking to the bottom after

death, where their shells produce calcareous deposits at certain

depths, whilst at greater depths the carbonate of lime forming the

shells is dissolved before they reach the bottom, leaving only the

small percentage of oxide of iron and alumina contained in them

to form a deposit of red clay. Thatthere are many difficulties con-

nected with this view no one can deny; and Dr. Carpenter has

endeavoured to get over these by a theory of his own, according

to which the Globigerine actually live and breed at the bottom, but

pass a portion of their lives at the surface of the ocean.

From the time of his researches in the ‘ Bulldog’ in 1860, which

first really demonstrated the occurrence of living organisms at great

depths in the sea, Dr. Wallich has always maintained that the

Globigerine forming the well-known “ooze” of the Atlantic sea-

bed lived on the spots where they and their remains are found ;

but whilst he is no doubt much pleased at having Dr. Carpenter for

once on his side, he does not by any means adopt that gentleman’s

opinions as to the whole history of Globigerine. Unlike Dr. Carpen-

ter, he maintains that the spined Globigerine found abundantly at the

surface of tropical seas have nothing whatever to do with those

that form the deposits at the bottom; and it seems to us that the

arguments adduced by him go very far towards proving, if, indeed,

246 Royal Society :-—

they do not absolutely prove, his case—namely, that the surface and

bottom Globigerine are perfectly distinct forms, and that the latter

are never to be found off the bottom.

It is impossible for us here to follow the author through the long

series of statements put forward by him in support of his view;

and we must conclude this brief notice by simply stating that his

little pamphlet furnishes a most useful réswmé ot the present state

of knowledge on this interesting subject, even apart from the argu-

ment which constitutes the foundation of the whole. The book is

illustrated with a plate copied from the author’s ‘ North-Atlantic

Sea-bed.’

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 16, 1875.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in

the Chair.

“ Preliminary Observations on the Locomotor System of Meduse.”

By G. J. Romanss, M.A., F.L.S.

I. Movements of the Meduse.

The movements of some of the Meduse (e.g. Sarsza) appear to

be as voluntary as are those of insects. Some of the discophorous

species of naked-eyed Meduse*, when threatened with injury,

manifest peculiar movements, which are quite distinct from the

ordinary locomotor contractions. These movements consist in a

very strong and protracted systole, followed by a slow and gradual

diastole. This spasm-like series of movements is never performed

by any Medusa except when the animal is bemg injured or

threatened with injury.

IL. Fundamental Observations.

§ 1. In the case of all the naked-eyed Meduse which I have

this year been able to procure (viz. thirteen species belonging to

six of the most divergent genera) I find it to be true that excision

of the extreme periphery of a nectocalyx is followed by imme-

diate, total, and permanent paralysis of the entire organ. The

severed margin, on the other hand, continues its rhythmical con-

tractions as vigorously as when it was still in situ, and this for many

hours after the operation. Among hundreds of observations I

have only met with one exception to the otherwise uniform result

of this operation. The exception occurred in an individual be-

longing to the species Staurophora laciniata.

* T adhere to Forbes’s classification only because I have not happened to

meet with any individuals of the family Lucernariade.

On the Locomotor System of Meduse. 247

§ 2. In the case of the covered-eyed Medusz I have not found

the result of the operation just mentioned to be so uniform as

it is in that of the naked-eyed Meduse. Nevertheless this

result, although varying greatly in different species and in dif-

ferent individuals of the same species, is, upon the whole, analo-

gous to that which is so remarkable in the case of the naked-eyed

Medusz ; that is to say, in the majority of instances excision of the

margin of a gonocalyx is followed by a paralysis as immediate and

total as is the paralysis similarly caused in a nectocalyx ; but the

two cases differ in that (a) this is far from being invariably

the case, and (6) the paralysis of a gonocalyx, even when total for

a time, is seldom permanent. After periods varying from a few

seconds to half an hour or more occasional contractions begin

to take place, or the contractions may be resumed with but little

change in their character and frequency.

These remarks apply to gonocalyces in general; but they do

not apply in equal degrees to all the genera of covered-eyed Me-

duse: 7.e. different genera of covered-eyed Medusze manifest, in

their constituent individuals, different average degrees of paralysis

when subjected to the operation we are considering. Of all the

species I have come across, Aurelia aurita most “resembles the

naked-eyed Medusz in the degree to which the locomotor centres

are aggregated in the margin of the swimming-organ; for in the

case of this species it frequently happens that the paralysis caused

by excision of the margin is permanent.

§ 3. In the genus Sarsia I find that excision of the eye-specks

alone causes a greater degree of paralysis than does excision of the

intermediate portions of the margin alone; for while the former

operation is usually sufficient to cause temporary and sometimes

permanent paralysis, the latter operation never causes either.

That all parts of the marginal tissue between the eye-specks,

however, are capable of originating impulses to contraction, is

proved by the fact that the smallest atom of this tissue, when left

in situ after all the rest of the margin has been removed, is fre-

quently sufficient to animate the entire nectocalyx.

§ 4. In the covered-eyed Meduse I find that the concentration

of the marginal supply of locomotor centres into the marginal

bodies is even more decided than it is in the case of Sarsia. In-

deed I have no evidence to show that any part of the margin of a

gonocalyx, other than the eight lithocysts, has any function of

spontaneity to perform; so that all the remarks made in § 2, while

stating the effects of removing the entire margin of gonocalyces, are

equally applicable to the effects of removing the lithocysts alone. I

may add that in the case of Aurelia aurita, which from its flattened

shape admits of the fairest experiments being made in this con-

nexion, all the spontaneity of the margin, and so in many cases of

the entire animal, is without question seated exclusively in the

lithocysts *.

* Tn no case, either among the naked- or the covered-eyed Meduse, is the

polypite affected by removal of the periphery of the swimming-organs.

248 Royal Society :-—

IIL. Stimulation.

§ 1. All the tissues of all the Meduse are keenly sensitive to all

kinds of stimulation. When a swimming-organ is paralyzed by

the operation above described, it invariably responds to a single

stimulation by once performing that movement which it would

have performed in response to that stimulation had it still been in

an unmutilated state.

§ 2. (a) To electrical stimulation, both of the direct and of the

induced current, the severed margins and the swimming-organs

from which they have just been removed are responsive. There

is an important difference, however, between the two cases, in that

while the severed margins continue responsive to induction-shocks

after they have ceased to be affected by make and break of the

direct current, the reverse is true of the mutilated swimming-

organs—these continuing responsive to make and break of the

direct current after they have ceased to be affected by strong in-

duction-shocks, or even by Faradaic electricity with the secondary

coil pushed to zero (one cell).

(6) By means of a DuBois-Reymond induction-apparatus and

of needle-point terminals (the needle being passed through a

small piece of cork as a support, and the cork being fixed to

stage-forceps on the mechanical stage of a Ross microscope), I was

able to investigate the distribution of excitable tracts in Sarsia. I

found that there is an uninterrupted increase of excitability from

the apex to the base of the nectocalyx, that the positions occupied

by the radial tubes are tracts of comparatively high excitability,

that the eye-specks are the most excitable portions of the margin,

and that of the eye-specks the vesicular half is more excitable than

is the pigment half.

tinuous piece, with the exception of one small part, the result,

of course, is a long strip of marginal tissue, which is free at all

points save at the end which is left attached im situ. Upon now

irritating the distal end of this marginal strip, a wave of contrac-

tion may invariably be seen to start from the point at which the

irritation is applied, and with some rapidity to traverse the en-

tire strip. When this contractile wave arrives at the proximal

or attached end of the strip, it delivers its influence into the

swimming-organ, which thereupon contracts in exactly the same

manner as it does when itself directly irritated. Of course spon-

taneous contractions are always originating in some portion or other

of the severed strip ; and these give rise to contractile waves and to

contractions of the swimming-organ just in the same way as do

the disturbances originated by stimuli. In such of the discopho-

rous species of naked-eyed Meduse, however, as respond to stimu-

lation by the peculiar spasmodic movements of the nectocalyx al-

ready described, the difference between the effects upon the nec-

tocalyx of contractile waves which originate in the severed strip

spontaneously, and those which there originate in answer to stimula-

On the Locomotor System of Meduse. 249

tion, is of a very marked character ; for the spasmodic movements

of the nectocalyx are as easily and as certainly excited by irritating

any part of the severed strip as they are by irritating the substance

of the nectocalyx itself.

From this description it will readily be seen that a Medusa,

when thus operated upon, supplies all the conditions required for

conducting experiments in electrotonus: the animal in this form

is, for all practical purposes, a nerve-muscle preparation. Ac-

cordingly I have spent a great deal of labour over this part of my

subject, but with no very satisfactory results. In the case of

Staurophora laciniata, however, I have sometimes obtained decided

indications of kathelectrotonus, but never any of anelectrotonus. I

cannot yet speak decidedly with respect to Pfliiger’s law.

(d) a. The excitable tissues of Meduse, although somewhat

capricious in the comparative sensitiveness they show to make

and break of the current, upon the whole conform to the rules

which are followed by the excitable tissues of other animals.

6. Different species of Medusz manifest differences in the de-

sree of their sensitiveness to electrical stimulation. In all cases,

however, the degree of sensitiveness is wonderfully high.

y: When the constant current is passing in a portion of a strip

of a severed margin, the nectocalyx sometimes manifests un-

easy motions during the time the current is passing ; this, however,

is perhaps due to variations in the intensity of the current.

6. When the intrapolar portion of the severed margin of VS.

lacinvata happens to be spontaneously contracting prior to the pas-

sage of the constant current, the moment this current is thrown

in such spontaneous contractions usually cease, and are seldom

resumed until the current is again broken, when they are almost

sure to recommence. ‘This inhibitory effect may be produced

a great number of times in succession.

e. Hxhaustion of the excitable tissues may be easily shown by

the ordinary methods. Exhausted tissue is much less sensitive to

stimulation than is fresh tissue, and, so far as the eye can judge,

the contractions are slower with the period of latent stimulation

prolonged.

¢. Tetanus produced by Faradaic electricity is not of the nature

of an apparently single prolonged contraction (except, of course,

such of the naked-eyed Medusz as respond to all kinds of stimuli

in this way ), but that of a number of contractions rapidly succeeding

one another. There is hence no appearance of swmmation.

yn» When the swimming-bell of Sarsia has had its margin re-

moved, and so (as proved by hundreds of experiments) has been

entirely deprived of its locomotor centres, nevertheless, in response

to electrical stimulation, instead of giving a single contraction to

make or break, it may begin a highly peculiar motion of a flur-

ried, shivering character, which lasts without intermission for

periods varying from a few seconds to half an hour. I never but

once saw a similar motion in a perfect animal; and this was in the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. iy

250 Royal Society :-—

case of a specimen which was being poisoned with iron-rust. The

motion may, I think, be explained by supposing that the various

systems of muscles are contracting without coordination ; but why

they should sometimes do this in response to electrical stimulation,

and why, when they do this, they should continue the action so

long, these questions I cannot answer. In no other genus of the

Medusz have I ever seen a similar or corresponding action per-

formed; and even in the genus Sarsia its occurrence is compara-

tively rare. It never begins spontaneously, and it appears to be

most readily evoked by submitting the paralyzed nectocalyx to a

number of shocks, either from the direct or the induced current,

in somewhat rapid succession. When it does occur it is always

continuous, 7. ¢. it never spontaneously recommences after having

once ceased. When its period of duration is prolonged, the

shivering motions become feebler and feebler, until they eventually

fade away into quiescence. The animal is then quite insensible to

all further stimulation: the tissues appear to have died from ex-

haustion. These shivering motions may also be caused in Sarsia

by slightly acidulating the water in which the mutilated nectocalyx

is suspended.

§ 3. In their behaviour towards chemical stimuli, the excita-

ble tissues of all the Medusze conform in every respect tothe rules

which are followed by the nervo-muscular tissues of higher animals.

Both the severed margins and the mutilated swimming-organs, as

well, I may add, as severed polypites and tentacles, respond to

applications of various acids, solutions of various metallic salts,

alcohol, ether, glycerine, &e. Fresh water is quickly fatal to

Meduse.

§ 4. My observations upon thermal stimulation are, for the

present, reserved.

LV. Section.

§ 1. The extent to which the swimming-organs of Medusze

may be mutilated without

suffering destruction of

their physiological continu-

ity is in the highest degree

astonishing.

(a) Suppose the annexed

diagram to represent Sar-

sia in projection, the lines

being cuts. It is evident

that # a stimulus originating

at any point a in the mar-

gin cannot radiate its in-

fluence throughout the nec-

tocalyx, except by traversing

the course of the dotted

line; yet in a specimen so

cut the spontaneous contractions are as synchronous over the

entire nectocalyx as they are in unmutilated specimens. Further,

On the Locomotor System of Meduse. 251

if the margin be now removed, the paralyzed bell will respond to

stimuli applied at any part, just as readily and simultaneously

over its whole extent as it would do were there no system of in-

terdigitating cuts present.

(6) If the margin of Sarsia be removed in acontinuous strip, with

_the exception of one end left attached in situ, and if the section be

then continued in the form of a spiral having two or more turns from

the base to the apex of the cone, the contractile waves originating

in the free portions of the severed margin pass into the spiral

upon reaching its point of origin, and then run round and round

the spiral from the base to the apex of the cone. If the mar-

ginal strip be now removed altogether, the paralyzed bell will

respond to stimuli applied to any part of the spiral.

aurita, and if the remaining one be made the point of origin of a

spiral section, which is then carried round and round the disk-

shaped gonocalyx, the result is a long strip of contractile tissue,

the contractile waves always originating in the lithocyst at the end

of the strip, and then running along the strip until they deliver

themselves into the remainder of the gonocalyx, which thereupon

contracts. The length and width of such contractile strips are very

important factors in determining whether the waves pass all the

way along the strip or become blocked at some point in its length.

Nevertheless these are very far from being the only factors, there

being immense individual differences in the endurance of the con-

tractile tissue under this form of section. Sometimes the waves

will become blocked when the strip is only an inch or less in

length ; while at other times the waves will pass freely from end

to end of a contractile strip which is only an inch wide and a yard

long.

©. How are the impulses transmitted from the locomotor cen-

tres of Meduse to the contractile tissues of their swimming-organs?

Have we any evidence of more or less definite lines of discharge

being present ? or must we conclude that the contractile tissues are,

throughout their extent, of a functionally homogeneous nature ?

(a) The fact that the contractile tissues endure such severe

section without losing their physiological continuity, appears to settle

this questionin favour of the last-mentioned alternative. Never-

theless there is a weighty body of evidence to be adduced on the

other side. In the first place, the extreme variations in their

tolerance of spiral section which are manifested by different in-

dividuals of the species Aurelia aurita appear to be irreconcilable

with the hypothesis of the tissue concerned being functionally

homogeneous. But the following invariable fact is still more dif-

ficult to reconcile with this hypothesis, viz. aé whatever point in a con-

tractile strip that is being progressively elongated by section the con-

tractile wave becomes blocked, the blocking is swre to take place com-

pletely and exclusively at that point. In view of these facts, there-

fore, at the present stage of my inquiries, I provisionally accept the

hypothesis of more or less definite lines of discharge being pre-

Lye

252 Royal Society -—

sent in the swimming-organs of Medusz. I have hitherto failed,

however, to detect any such lines histologically.

(5) After the waves have become completely blocked in a con-

tractile strip, it sometimes happens that the blocking is overcome,

the waves again passing into the remainder of the gonocalyx as

freely as they did before the section reached the point at which

the blocking occurred. Sometimes, under these circumstances,

the strip will admit of bemg further elongated for some distance

before the waves are again blocked; and occasionally it happens

that the second blockage is also thrown down. I have once

seen four such successive blockages successively overcome.

It will be seen that these facts militate against the supposition

of lines of discharge being present. I think, however, that there

is a theory by which these facts admit of being satisfactorily recon-

ciled with that supposition. But this whole subject awaits fur-

ther and extensive investigation.

strip causes blocking of the waves at that line. If the pressure be

slight, the blocking will be temporary; but if severe or long-con-

tinued, the blocking will probably be permanent. Even the slight

strains caused by handling contractile strips in the air are «often

sufficient to show the rate of the waves, and sometimes to block

them.

VY. Additional Facts tending to show the identity of the Locomotor

Centres of Meduse with Nervous Tissue in general.

§ 1. Having placed several hundred Sarsie in a large bell-jar, I

completely shut out the daylight from the room in which the jar

was placed. By means of a dark-lantern and a concentrating-lens,

I then cast a beam of light through the water in which the Sarsie

were swimming. From all parts of the bell-jar the Sarsiw crowded

into the path of the beam. The presence of a visual sense in

the case of this genus is therefore unquestionable.

Having removed twelve vigorous specimens from the large bell-

jar and placed them in a smaller one, I excised the so-called eye-

specks from nine of the number. The three unmutilated indivi-

duals sought the light as before; but the other nine swam hither

and thither without paying it any regard. I conclude, therefore,

that the visual faculty is lodged exclusively in the marginal bodies.

Lastly, I brought a heated iron, just ceasing to be red, close

against the glass side of the large bell-jar ; but no one of its nume-

rous occupants approached the heated metal. Therefore the rays by

which the Sarsie had been affected in the previous experiment were

the properly luminous rays, and not the calorific ones.

§ 2. (a) The anesthesiating influence of chloroform and ether is

most decided, both in the case of the naked- and of the covered-

eyed Medusx. The first indications of approaching torpor are («)

decrease in the rate of the pulsations and (4) diminution of their

vigour. These indications rapidly become more and more marked,

On the Locomotor System of Meduse. 253

o that shortly after they first set in the period of diastole is very

much prolonged and the systoles, when they occur, are of the

feeblest character. Eventually the pulsations altogether cease ; and

shortly after this stage of perfect quiescence has been reached, the

Medusa is quite insensible to all stimulation. Recovery in normal

sea-water is very rapid, occupying only afew seconds in the case of

Sarsia; but, like the reverse process of ansthesiation, it is clearly

of a gradual nature.

(6) Morphia is as decided in its action upon Medusz as is chlo-

roform. The processes of anzesthesiation and of subsequent re-

covery are very similar to those just described, except that both

processes occupy a somewhat longer time.

the species I have met with Cyanea capillata is the most suitable

for showing the effects of this poison, from the fact that, in water

kept at a constant temperature, the normal pulsations of this ani-

mal are as regular as are those of a heart. Shortly after a solu-

tion of strychnia has been added to the water in which a specimen

of C. capillata is contained, unmistakable signs of irregularity in

the pulsation of the animal supervene. This irregularity then in-

creases more and more, until at last it grows into well-marked

convulsions. The convulsions manifest themselves in the form

of extreme deviations from the rhythmical character of the normal

contractions, amounting, in fact, to nothing less than tonic spasms.

It is further of importance to remark that the convulsions are very

plainly of a paroxysmal nature—prolonged periods of uninter-

rupted convulsions being every now and then relieved by shorter

periods of repose, during which the Medusa remains perfectly

motionless in a fully expanded form. C. capi/lata will live for many

hours when under the influence of strychnia, but eventually death

supervenes. ‘The animal dies in full diastole.

(d) Curare was administered by the following method. I placed’

the Medusa in a flat-shaped beaker filled to the brim with sea-

water. This beaker I then placed in a large basin filled with sea-

water up to the level of the water in the beaker. Having next

divided the Medusa across its whole diameter, with the exception

of a small piece of marginal tissue to act as a connecting-link be-

tween the: two resulting halves, I transferred one of these halves

to the water in the basin, leaving the other half still im the beaker.

Lastly, I poisoned the water in the beaker with successive doses of

urari solution. ‘The species best suited for this experiment is

Staurophora laciniata.

The effects of curare thus administered are most marked and

beautiful. Previous to the administration of the poison both halves

of the divided Medusa are, of course, contracting vigorously—the

contractile waves now running from the half in the basin to the

half in the beaker, and now vice versd. But after the half in the

beaker has been effectuaily poisoned all motion in it completely

ceases, the unpoisoned half, however, continuing to contract inde-

pendently. Jf the poisoned half be now irritated, by nipping with

254 Geological Society.

the forceps or otherwise, it does not itself move, but the other

or unpoisoned half immediately responds to the stimulation. If S.

laciniata be the species of Medusa employed, this result is par- |

ticularly well marked, from the fact that the unpoisoned half re-

sponds to the stimulation by performing the highly distinctive

spasmodic movements already described. I have also satisfied

myself that curare asserts its peculiar influence upon individuals

of the covered-eyed Medusw. In all cases overpoisoning paralyzes

the excitable as well as the motor system. ‘he strength of the

solution L used was 1 in 2500, and in this solution the poisoned half

required to soak for half an hour.

(e) If any sized portion of a contractile strip cut from the

gonocalyx of A. auwrita be immersed in a sea-water solution of any

of the above-mentioned anesthesiating substances, the contractile

waves in the poisoned portion of the strip are first progressively

slowed and finally blocked. Upon now restoring the poisoned

portion of the strip to normal sea-water, the contractile waves

again begin to pass, and eventually do so as freely as before.

If any of the nutrient tubes which cross such a contractile strip

transversely be injected with a solution of any of the narcotic

poisons, the contractile waves become blocked at the line occupied

by that tube. Ifa discharging lithocyst be similarly injected, it

ceases its discharges. From the effects of chloroform and weak

solution of morphia, however, it recovers in the course of a night.

Alcohol so injected at first causes an increase in the frequency and

potency of the discharges, and afterwards progressive torpor. In

time, however, the torpidity wears away, and finally the Medusid

returns to its normal state.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 2nd, 1876.—John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., President,

in the Chair.

** Evidence of a Carnivorous Reptile (Cynodracon major, Ow.)

about the size of a Lion, with Remarks thereon.” By Prof. Owen,

CoB. BE 2..S.5 EG..5/ Ce.

The specimens described by the author consist of the fore part of

the jaws and the left humerus of a reptile obtained from blocks of

Triassic (?) rock from South Africa, forwarded by the late Mr. A. G.

Bain, F.G.8. The upper jaw displays a pair of enormous canine

teeth, much resembling those of Machairodus, being of a very com-

pressed form, with the hinder trenchant margin minutely toothed.

There is no dentated border to the fore part of the crown. No teeth

can be detected in the alveolar border of the right ramus of the lower

jaw, which extends about an inch behind the upper canine. In

the symphysial parts of the lower jaw the bases of eight incisors

and of two canines are visible, the latter rising immediately in

front of the upper ones, to which they are very inferior in size, and

being separated by a diastema from the incisors. In this character,

Geological Socrety. 255

as in the number of incisors, the fossil resembles Didelphys; and

in structure both canines and incisors resemble those of carnivorous

mammals.

The left humerus is 102 inches long, but is abraded at both

extremities. It presents characters in the ridges for muscular

attachment, in the provision for the rotation of the forearm, and in

the presence of a strong bony bridge for the protection of the main

artery and nerve of the forearm during the action of the muscles,

which resemble those occurring in carnivorous mammals, and espe-

cially in the Felide, although these peculiarities are associated

with others having no mammalian resemblances. The author dis-

cusses these characters in detail, and indicates that there is in the

probably Triassic lacustrine deposits of South Africa a whole group

of genera (Galesaurus, Cynochampsa, Lycosaurus, Tigrisuchus, Cyno-

suchus, Nythosaurus, Scaloposaurus, Procolophon, Gorgonops, and

Cynodracon), many of them represented by more than one species,

all carnivorous, and presenting more or less mammalian analogies,

for which he proposes to form a distinct order under the name of

Theriodontia, having:—the dentition of carnivorous type; the incisors

defined by position, and d-vided from the molars by a large laniari-

form canine on each side of both jaws, the lower canine crossing in

front of the upper; no ectopterygoids; the humerus with an

entepicondylar foramen; and the digital formula of the fore foot,

2, 3,3, 3, 3 phalanges.

The author further discussed in some detail the remarkable re-

semblances presented by these early Reptiles, in some parts of their

organization, to Mammals, and referred to the broad questions

opened out by their consideration. He inquired whether the

transference of structures from the Reptilian to the Mammalian

type has been a seeming one, due to accidental coincidence in species

independently created, or whether it was real, consequent on the

incoming of species by secondary law. In any case the lost Rep-

tilian structures dealt with in the present paper are now manifested

by quadrupeds with a higher condition of cerebral, circulatory,

respiratory, and tegumentary systems, the acquisition of which, the

author thought, is not intelligible on either the Lamarckian or the

Darwinian hypothesis.

* On the Occurrence of the Genus Astrocrinites (Austin) in the

Scotch Carboniferous Limestone Series, with the Description of a

New Species (4.? Benniei), and Remarks on the Genus.” By R.

Etheridge, Esq., jun., F.G.S8.

The author, in the introduction to this paper, commenced with a

general history of the genus Astrocrinites of Austin, commenting

upon the change of name it had received from the several authors

who had written upon and noticed the species A. tetragonus of Austin.

In 1843 Major T. Austin described this aberrant Echinoderm under

the name Astrocrinites, assigning as its geological horizon the Car-

boniferous Limestone, and locality Yorkshire.

Dr. H. G. Bronn rejected the name Astrocrinites on account of

256 Miscellancous.

its resemblance to <Asterocrinites of Minster, and proposed instead

that of Zygocrinus. Romer, from the four-rayed structure of our

Astrocrinites, allied it to the Cystoidea rather than to the Blastoidea.

Prof. de Koninck and M. le Hon, however, referred Zygocrinus to

the Blastoidea, and stated their reasons for so doing. Prof. Morris

m 1854 altered Austin’s Astrocrinites into Astrocrinus, and does not

notice Bronn’s name Zygocrinus. Prof. Pictet provisionally referred

the latter genus structurally to Codonaster, noticing, however, its

four instead of five pseudambulacra, The author then notices at

some length the species he proposes to call A. Benniei, which appears

to differ much from Austin’s A. tetragonus. The body or ealyx of

A. Benner is quadriradiate, having four convex lobes, three of which

are alike, the fourth differing considerably from the others ; the deep

reentering angles between the lobes are occupied by the pseudam-

bulacra ; the dorsal surface is densely covered with closely set tuber-

cles, but shows no point of attachment; the ventral surface is flat-

tened, having a large central aperture, from which radiate the four

pseudambulacra; excentric as compared with the ambulacral system

is a second and pyriform aperture of complex structure. The com-

ponent parts are then minutely described, followed by careful de-

scriptions of the pseudambulacra, apertures, and ornamentation, also

a discussion as to the presence of a madreporiform tubercle. The

second part of the paper treats upon the affinities of A. Bennier

(Ether.) with A. tetragonus (Austin). Part the third enters fully

and critically into the systcmatic position of Astrocrinites amongst

the Cystoidea and Blastoidea. In the concluding and fourth portion

of the paper, the localities and geological horizons are given.

‘Twenty-seven figures, occupying three plates, accompanied the paper.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Relations of Artemia salina and Artemia Miihlhausenii, and

on the Genus Branchipus. By M. W. J. ScamanxkewitscH.

Tue author has observed that under the influence of a gradual

concentration of the salt water in which Artemia salina lives that

species is gradually modified, and at last acquires the characters of

A. Mihlhausenii. In 1871 the salt marshes near Odessa contained

Artemia salina in great abundance. At this time, in consequence

of the rupture of a dyke, the quantity of salt contained in these

pools was rather small, their water marking only 8° Baumé. After

the dykes were repaired the concentration increased rapidly, so that

in the summer of 1872 the water already marked 14°; in 1873 it

had risen to 18°; at the beginning of August 1874 to 23°-5, and in

September of the same year it had attained 25°. At the same time

that the salting became stronger and stronger, the Artemia salina

was modified from generation to generation to such an extent that,

at the end of the summer of 1874, a great portion of the individuals

of this species no longer had caudal lobes, and already presented all

Miscellaneous. 257

the specific characters of A. Withlhauseni. The author minutely

describes the gradual changes that he observed. These were mani-

fested especially in the caudal part, and were accompanied by a

diminution of size.

These observations, made upon animals living at freedom in salt

marshes, are corroborated by experiments made by the author upon

Artenie reared in captivity in water of which the saltness was

gradually increased. Under these conditions he observed the same

transformations leading to the same forms.

The inverse experiment was tried with Artemia Miihlhausenii

taken in the salt marshes and reared in water rendered less and

less salt. This Artemia was then seen to retrograde by degrees

towards the form of Artemia salina.

In proportion as the saltness increases or diminishes a correlative

increase or diminution of the surface of the branchiz is observed in

the Artemiw. The form of these organs also differs in the two

species; those of Artemia salina are of an elongated form, their

two dimensions being in the proportion of one to two, whilst those

of A. Mihlhausenti are oval, and their two dimensions are in the

proportion of two to three.

According to M. Schmankewitsch, the only(?) anatomical cha-

racter that distinguishes the genus Branchipus from Artemia is that

in the latter we count (including the two segments which bear the

external sexual organs) eight apodal terminal segments, the last of

which is nearly twice as long as the preceding one; whilst in Bran-

chipus there are nine apodal segments, the last two of which differ

but little from each other in length. When a series of generations

of Artemia have been reared in water less and less salt, the last

segment (8th) divides into two, when there are nine apodal seg-

ments as in Branchipus. Moreover it must be noted that in youth,

at the moment when they have just quitted the larval state, the

Branchipodes have only eight apodal abdominal segments, the last,

of which has the same proportions as in Artemia.

It is not only by the number of abdominal segments that the

Artemie approach Branchipus under the influence of the surround.

ing medium; other characters which the former genus borrows

from the second also make their appearance; this is the case, for

example, with the length of the caudal lobes, the number of sete

they bear, &e.

The results of these observations lead the author to the conclusion

that the Artemice which ordinarily pass their lives in strong salt

water are merely degraded forms of Branchipodes, produced under

the influence of the surrounding medium. Inversely we may sup-

pose that the Branchipodes represent a form more advanced in deve-

lopment than the Artemic.

The facts contained in M. Schmankewitsch’s memoir appear to be

well observed, and possess great interest from the point of view of

the theory of transformism. We cannot, however, abstain here

from making one or two critical remarks :—first, that the author

makes no allusion to a rather important character which separates

258 Miscellaneous.

Artemia salina from A. Miihlhausenti, namely the different form

of the lower antennz, which in the former species presents an in-

flation wanting in the second; secondly, M. Schmankewitsch seems

to assume that Artemia is distinguished from Branchipus only by

the number of abdominal segments, and he does not mention the

very marked differences presented by the inferior antenne in the

two genera. Lastly, it is rather difficult to understand whether the

modifications which cause Artemia salina to pass into A. Miuhlhau-

sentt make their appearance sooner or later than, or at the same

with, the modifications which approximate the genus Artemia to the

genus Branchipus.—Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. xxv. Suppl. i. 1875,

p. 103, pl. 6; Bibl. Univ. Arch. des Sci. liv. Nov. 15, 1875, p. 284.

The Drosera as an Insect-catcher. By Tuomas Mrrnan.

Mr. Thomas Meehan referred to a discussion before the Academy

recently in which the question occurred, whether those plants which

had contrivances for catching insects made any nutritive use of the

insects so caught. It had been argued from experiments made in

England with plants under bell-glasses and free from insects which

were quite as healthy as those which had had insects regularly

supplied to them, that the plants were not actually insect-eaters.

In a recent botanical trip to New Jersey he had found in Atlantic

County, about five miles from Hammonton, three species of Drosera

(D. filiformis, D. longifolia, and D. rotundifolia), all growing near

each other in immense quantity. All of these species had insects

of numerous kinds attached to them. Large numbers of plants had

no insects. The species with the largest number of plants having

insects on them were in the order as above named. ‘The insects are

held by the pin-like glandular hairs, which seem to lean in from all

sides towards the insect (as if, from its struggles to escape, drawn in)

and thus securely hold it. The remains of the insects which

have been caught seem to continue attached to the plant for a long

time ; and thus can be seen which plant has had the benefit of

insect-food, if food it be. No difference, however, in health or

vigour could be traced between those which had had insects and

those which had had none. Mr. Meehan did not, however, think

that these observations, or experiments founded on any thing they

suggested, would settle the question of nutrition. Among ourselves

there were discussions as to whether people were healthier as vege-

tarians or flesh-eaters, while figures showed little difference, if

any, either way. A plant might feed on insects when it could get

them, and yet be no healthier than those which had to get along as

other plants did. It was necessary, however, to the theory advanced

by those who believed the insect-catching were really insect-eating

plants, to show that some superior advantages favoured the insect-

catchers. It was believed that the power to catch insects was a

developed one, a power not possessed by their predecessors, and

developed according to the law of natural selection. Unless insect-

catching can be shown to be an especial advantage, there was nothing

to select. At any rate, his observations on the Drosera only showed

Miscellaneous. 259

that all the plants, whether with insects or with none, were equally

healthy.

Some observers have recorded that there is a motion of the leaves

as well as of the glandular hairs in the effort to catch insects. Only

one fact was noticed bearing on this question: one leaf of a Drosera

filiformis had coiled over towards its upper surface from the apex,

and held an insect in its folds——Proc. Acad. Nat. Sct. Philadelphia,

July 20, 1875.

On the Classification and Synonymy of the Stellerida.

By M. E. Perrier.

In presenting to the Academy the first part of my “ Révision de

la Collection des Stellérides du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle de

Paris,” I request permission to submit the principal results contained

in the portion of this work which is still to be published, and which

will include the investigation of five of the eight families into which

I divide the Stellerida known at the present day. These families

are the Goniasteride, Asterinidz, Pterasteride, Astropectinidse, and

Brisingidee. As in the case of the first three families, the Asteriade,

Kehinasteride, and Linckiade, it is especially from the various ar-

rangement of the skeletal pieces that the primordial characters have

been derived. With me the family Goniasteride corresponds to the

genera Astrogonium, Gontodiscus, Stellaster, Asteropsis, Oreaster, and

Culcita, as defined by Muller and Troschel; but I have not been

able to adopt the limitation of these genera marked out by those

authors. Their genera Goniodiscus and Asteropsis especially are

eminently artificial, The genera created by Gray are, in some

respects, better, but too numerous; the truth seems to me to lie

between the two. For the new limitation of the genera, I have

appealed sometimes to the form of the skeletal pieces, sometimes to

the arrangement of the pedicellaria, which had previously fur-

nished such clear characters in the family Asteriade. I cannot,

however, accept the great genus G'oniaster which Von Martens has

endeavoured to reestablish. From an examination of Gray’s types

in the British Museum, his genera Randasia and Hosea, which be-

long to this family, must fall; the former contains only young Cul-

cite, the latter young Anthenee.

The genera composing my family Asterinide are Patiria, Gray

(restricted), Nepanthia, Gray (pars), Asterina, Nardo, Palmipes,

Linck, Disasterina (nov. gen.),and Ganeria, Gray. This last genus,

which is but little known, is a most curious intermediate type be-

tween the Asterinide end the Astropectinide. The Nepanthie have

been wrongly regarded as Cheetasteres. I have ascertained that

Gray united in this genus two very distinct types—one identical

with Chetaster in the family Astropectinide, and another which,

by its imbricated skeletal pieces, belongs to the family Asterinidee.

This latter is our Nepanthia.

The family Astropectinide includes the genera Chetaster, Luidia,

Astropecten, Archaster, and Ctenodiscus. Each of the other two

families contains only a single genus.

Beyond these modifications introduced into the systematic arrange-

260 Miscellaneous.

ment of the starfishes, the important question of the synonymy has

engaged all my attention ; and in this also I have had to make many

rectifications. The direct comparison of the types of Lamarck,

Miiller and Troschel, Duchassaing, and Michelin with Gray’s types,

which were studied in London, and those which Dr. Liitken was

kind enough to send to me, the examination of the specimens recently

brought from New Zealand by M. Filhol, and which have been iden-

titied with Capt. Hutton’s types, and the study of the specimens

ticketed by various American Museums which I found in London

and Paris, and in the collection of M. Cotteau at Auxerre, have led

me to the following conclusions.

Asterias striata, Lam., which every one, on the faith of Miller

and Troschel, regarded as an Asteracanthion, does not even belong

to the family Asteriade, of which that genus forms part, and must

constitute a distinct genus of the Echinasteride ( Valvaster, gen. noy.).

Asterias calamaria, Gray, and Coscinasterias muricata, Verrill, are

identical. _Asterias echinophora, A. clavigera, and A. exiqua of

Lamarck have been described under new names, which must be sup-

pressed. Ophidiaster Leachii, Gray, and Leiaster coriaceus, Peters,

are identical. This is also the case with O. pyramidatus, Gray, and

O. porosissimus, Liitken ; O. cylindricus, Lam., and O. asperulus,

Litk.; O. pusillus, Mill. & Tr., and O. granifer, Liitk.; Linckia

pacifica, Gray, and L. nicobarica, Liitk. ; Asterina minuta, Gray, and

A. folium, Litk.; A. pentagonus, Mill. & Tr., and A. Krausi, Gray ;

and Astropecten articulatus, Say, and A. dubius, Gray.

Asteropsis pulvillus and A. ctenacantha of Miiller and Troschel are

only the same species in different states of preservation. We must also

regard as identical:—1l. Linckia Guildingii, Gray, Scytaster stella,

Duch., and Linckia ornithopus, Val. ; 2. Gomophia egyptiaca, Gray,

Scytaster zodiacalis, Mill. & Tr., and Oreaster Desjardinsii, Mich. ;

3. Astropecten armatus, Mill. & Tr., A. polyacanthus, Mull. & Tr.,

A, hystrix, Val., and A. Wappa, Val.; 4. A. armatus, Gray, A.

erinaceus, Gray, and A. Grstedii, Liitk.; 5. A. duplicatus, Gray, A.

Valencienni, Mull. & Tr., and A. variabilis, Litk.; 6. Asteriscus

minutus, Mill. & Tr., A. marginatus, Val., and <A. stellifera, Mobius.

On the other hand, Dr. Liitken believed that Asterias canariensis,

D’Orb., was identical with Chetaster longipes, Retz.; but it is cer-

tainly a distinct species, which, indeed, is Narcissia teneriffe of Gray.

It is also in error that Von Martens refers Astropecten mauritianus,

Gray, to Archaster angulatus, Mill. & Tr. Gray’s species is certainly

an Astropecten allied to A. scoparius, Val. Nectria ocellifera, Gray,

is not the same as A. ocellifera, Lam. ; Astrogoniwm australe, Miill.

& Tr., is not, as authors have supposed, the Tosia australis of Gray,

but his Vosia aurata; and it is A. geometricum, Mull. & Tr., that

represents Vosia australis. The Asteriscus figured by Savigny is not,

as stated, A. verruculatus, Mull. & Tr., but A. cepheus, Val., which

itself appears to be the true A. Burtonii, Gray. The remarkable

animal described by Hutton under the name of Pteraster inflatus is

not a Pteraster, but a Palmipes. A. obtusangula, Lam., has been

wrongly referred by Miller and Troschel to Oreaster ; I retain for it

the name of Goniaster. Gymnasterias inermis, Gray, is only a

Miscellaneous. 261

young G. carinifera. The species designated by Verrill under the

former of these names consequently remains undetermined. Lastly,

Gray’s Petalastres are true Lwidie.

I may add that I cannot doubt the identity of the Luidia senega-

lensis, Mull. & Tr., and the Goniaster africanus of Verrill from the

African coast, with L. Marcgravii, Steenstr., and G. americanus,

Verrill, of the American shore. Asterina stellifera, Mobius, and

Linckia Guildingit are likewise common to both shores.

To sum up: with 200 species, represented by about 1200 speci-

mens, the collection of the Museum possesses nearly half the known

species of true starfish, the number of which, according to the lists that

Thave prepared, may be estimated at 420. In the work of revision

that I have just terminated, | did not think I ought to confine my-

self to the species of our Museum. I have included all those that I

have had an opportunity of examining, making a total of 300 species,

including close upon 2500 specimens, as to which I have brought

together precise information, with regard to both their synonymy

and their geographical distribution, the origin of each specimen

having been carefully ascertained. These species are divided into

46 genera, many of which had to be created or remodelled. A

great number of old species which had been very doubtful have been

described afresh from the original specimens; and 50 new Stellerida

have been added to the list of known species.—Comptes Rendus,

December 3, 1875, p. 1271.

On an Amphipod (Urothoé marina), a Commensal of Echinocardium

cordatum. By M. A. Grarp.

The sandy shore that stretches between Wimereux and Amble-

teuse furnishes in abundance Hchinocardium cordatum, known to

the fishermen under the name of ewuf de Grisard. Dr. Robertson

has given us some details as to the mode of life of this Spatangus* ;

but his statements are incomplete and even sometimes incorrect.

The urchin lives in the sand at a depth of from 15 to 20 centi-

metres ; 1 communicates with the surface by two canals of the

thickness of a quill, one of which terminates at the central point of

the ambulacral star, and the other at the anal aperture. This

second canal has not been noticed by Dr. Robertson, who thinks

that the sand introduced into the digestive cavity of the animal

must be disgorged by the mouth after having served for nutrition,

thanks to the organic materials that it contains. The aperture of

the anal tube is perfectly circular ; that of the apical tube is irregu-

larly three-lobed. The water penetrates by this latter tube, which

contains the long contractile filaments (‘locomotive feet,” ‘ ringed,

worm-like suckers”), the movement of which conveys the alimen-

tary particles to the mouth by the anterior furrow. A portion of the

water enters through the madreporic plate into the general cavity and

aquiferous system. The anal canal serves for the escape of the sand

that has traversed the digestive tube. This canal is traversed by a

stream of water, the existence of which is difficult to explain, since

* Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xi. p. 25.

262 Miscellaneous.

there is not, in the neighbourhood of the anus, any aperture be-

longing either to the cavity of the body or to the aquiferous system.

The water rejected by the anal tube is therefore derived from the

digestive apparatus. The intestine, stuffed with sand and of ex-

treme thinness, contains tolerably powerful muscular fibres at its

anterior part, but which gradually diminish towards the posterior

part: I believe that the expulsion of the sand cannot be ascribed

solely to these fibres, and that am important part belongs to the

organ discovered by Hoffmann, and called by him the “ twisted

organ” (gewundenes Organ). This organ acts as a canal of deriva-

tion: it receives the water contained in the sand of the anterior in-

testine ; then by the play of the buccal membrane, and the con-

traction of the muscles of the first part of the digestive tube, it carries

this water into the terminal portion of the apparatus, where it drives

before it and carries out the materials accumulated in the posterior

intestine. Thus would be explained the anal current and the slow

rejection of the sand absorbed ; we also understand why no twisted

cast is produced, as in Arenicola.

The cavity in which the Echinocardium is lodged is lined with a

glutinous secretion, which was observed by Dr. Robertson. On

carefully removing the urchin we almost constantly find, in the

sandy gangue cemented by this mucus, three or four small crus-

taceans, the external aspect of which at once reminds one of the

Hyperie, the usual commensals of Rhizostoma Cuvierit. A more

careful examination soon led me to see that these crustaceans belong

to the genus Urothoé of Dana, and very probably even to the British

species described by Spence Bate under the name of U. marinus, the

differences relating to perfectly secondary characters, and being at-

tributable to less perfect observations than mine. I must, however,

indicate one important peculiarity that has escaped the learned

authors of the ‘ History of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,” namely

that Urothoé marinus presents a strongly marked sexual dimorphism.

The most striking character of the male sex is the length of the in-

ferior antenne, which greatly exceed the superior ones. It is well

known that it is a character of the same kind that distinguishes the

male Hyperie (Lestrigonus) from their females. This peculiarity,

combined with several other analogies derived from their anatomi-

eal investigation, supports the prevision of Westwood, who, from

the researches of Spence Bate upon the development of certain

Hyperine, was inclined to think that a more intimate connexion

might perhaps be established between these animals and the sub-

family Phoxides, to which Urothoé belongs.

Among the species of the genus Urothoé figured by Spence Bate

some present rather short inferior antenne ; in the others, on the

contrary, these same organs are of considerable length. With most

of these species the descriptions have been drawn up from a very

small number of specimens; we may therefore presume that the

differences just mentioned are mere sexual characters, and that one

sex only has been described for each of the known types. If we

accept this opinion, Urothoé Bairdii and Urothoé elegans must be

regarded as representing male individuals; whilst Urothoé brevicor-

cornis and Urothoé marinus are, on the contrary, figured from the

Miscellaneous. 263

female sex. It is not without interest to add that among the in-

dividuals of Urothoé marinus forwarded to the authors of the

‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ some were from Cumbrae, where

they had been collected by Dr. Robertson, the talented zoologist,

who, as we have already stated, has investigated the habits of the

Echinocardium in that same locality. Others were found at Mac-

duff in the stomach of a haddock. Now Alex. Agassiz tells us that

the large fishes of the genus Gadus are great eaters of sea-urchins.

These old observations thus indirectly aid to verify the commensalism

of Urothoé as ascertained by us.—Comptes Rendus, Jan.3,1876,p. 76.

On some new Species of Stomatopod Crustacea. By J. Woop-Mason

Mr. Wood-Mason exhibited several new species of Stomatopod

crustaceans, viz.:—Clorida decorata, with eyes as in C. micro-

phthalma, M.-Edw., and C. Latreille:, Ky. & Soul., the inner margin

of the sabre-like appendage of the lateral portions of the caudal

swimmeret armed with fine acuminate spines, and the telson vermi-

culated above and below with granulated ridges, claw of raptorial

arm 5-toothed—from the Andamans; Coronis spinosa, with three

spines projecting from the telson just above the level of the marginal

ones, of which there are three pairs, the median pair movable and

smaller than the rest and with the interval between them finely ser-

rated (five or six teeth on each side of the middle line), between

these and each lateral pair two spinules, between the teeth of each

lateral pair one spinule, claw of raptorial arm 10-toothed—from the

Andamans and New Zealand; Gonodactylus glyptocercus, allied to

G. trispinosus, with the telson ornamented with two oval tubercles

bounded by an impressed invected line and with a median basal

cinquefoil-shaped one, and the two preceding somites symmetrically

engraved with fine lines—from the Nicobars; and Squilla supplea,

with three short oblique ridges on each side of the telson, between

which and the strong median ridge on each side a row of confluent

tubercles in the same straight line with the two median marginal

teeth, five teeth to the claw of the raptorial arms, postabdominal

somites with nine ridges, arranged three in the middle and three on

each side—from Bombay.—Proc. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, December 1875.

* Ornithological Errors in the ‘Reliquice Aquitanica,’”

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,— With reference to Professor Alfred Newton’s Note in

the ‘Annals & Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for February, pages 168-170, on

some ornithological errors in Professor Alphonse Milne-Kdwards’s

memoir on the Bird-remains from the Caves of Périgord, in the

‘Reliquie Aquitanice,’ Part xvi., of which I am Editor, respon-

sible for its Translations, I ask permission to state that twelve of the

“errors” are evidently discrepancies of fact and opinion between

the Author and Prof. A. Newton; andthe correction of these M. A.

Milne- Edwards acknowledges, with thanks, in his revised reprint of

his memoir from the original MS., in the November number of the

‘ Matériaux pour V’histoire de Homme’ &c., 1875, p. 473 &e.

Directly after Prof. Newton had read the translated memoir in

question, before it was published, he favoured me with his critical

264 Miscellaneous.

notes thereon, and expressed his wish and intention to publish his

correction of the mistakes. In assenting, I stated that he ought to

be clearly convinced what were the Author’s and what were the

Translator’s errors. Some of the latter (from among those pointed

out by Prof. Newton) I inserted in the Corrigenda, at p. 292 of the

‘ Reliquize Aquitanice.’ I should like to have seen in Prof. Newton’s

Critical Remarks in the ‘Annals’ for February some fair assortment

of the burdens for Author and Translator; but, according to his last

paragraph, everybody except the latter is held blameless. It may

have been left for the reader to assort the ‘‘errors” ; and the dis-

crepancies and differences of the author and critic may not have

’ been considered blameable errors. At all events, while I thank

Prof. Newton for his earnest desire to contribute to the utility of

the work, I must express my regret that the wording of his verdict

should have fallen exclusively hard on the Translator for his nomen-

clatorial errors. Yours obediently,

Yorktown, Feb. 21, 1876. T. Rupert Jones.

On the Astacus modestus of Herbst. By J. Woov-Mason.

Mr. Wood-Mason exhibited a specimen of the beautiful macrurous

crustacean long ago described and accurately figured by Herbst

(‘ Krabben und Krebse,’ Band ii. Heft 5, 1794, p. 173, t. xl. f. 2)

under the name of Astacus modestus. This remarkable crustacean,

like the Astacus zaleucus, v. W.-S. (for which the new generic title

Thaumastocheles had recently been proposed, P. A. 8. B. 1874, p. 181),

was an example of a transitional form connecting the two families

Thalassinide and Astacide. In Thaumastocheles zaleucus the facies

of the former family was combined with characters that entered into

the usual definition of the latter; Hutrichocheles, as he proposed

generically to designate the species described by Herbst, on the other

hand, was indubitably, as the totality of its organism showed, a

member of the latter presenting certain structural arrangements

which were unmistakable marks of real affinity to the former. The

Calliaxis adriatica of Heller was just such another transitional form.

In fact it was now, in his opinion, impossible to frame such a defi-

nition of either family as would exclude all the members of the other,

owing to the number of the connecting links. ‘The Hutrichocheles

modestus was also especially interesting as being the nearest known

blood-relation of the remarkable blind crayfish described two or

three years ago under the name of Nephropsis Stewarti. In conclu-

sion Mr. Mason said that he had long been engaged in the compara-

tive study of these and various other allicd forms, and that he hoped

shortly to be able to formulate the results at which he had arrived.

—Proc. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, December 1875.

The Correct Habitat of Centropagus brevicaudatus*, Brady.

By the Rev. A. E. Eaton.

I misinformed Professor Brady as to the locality whence this

Entomostracan was obtained. It is not a marine species, but is

very abundant in freshwater lakes in Kerguelen’s Island.

February 11, 1876.

* Described in‘Ann. & Mag. N. H.’ ser. 4, vol. xvi. p. 162 (Sept. 1875).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{FOURTH SERIES. }

No. 100. APRIL 1876.

XXIV.—Is there such a thing as Kozoon canadense ?

A Microgeological Investigation. By Otto HAnn*.

AT the time when the microscope began to find a more ex-

tended application in geology, came also the discovery of the

“ Dawn animal” —Hozoon canadense, as it has since been called.

How great was the delight excited when it was supposed that

at length the beginning of organic creation had been found!

The Darwinian theory wanted the corner-stone; and there it

was. As by a miracle, the primeval slime (Urschleim) had

presented itself in a mass of serpentine limestone, which ap-

peared just as the slime itself must have appeared; the film,

microscopic tubes of 0:002 millim. diameter were still there

wonderfully beautiful; and, as Carpenter says :—“ a precise

model of the most ancient animal of which we have any

knowledge, notwithstanding the extreme softness and tenuity

of its substance, is presented to us with a completeness which

is scarcely even approached in any later fossil.”

Who could help being pleased at seeing with his own eye

this firstling of creation ?

In a time of general excitement and enthusiasm it is difficult

to preserve mental quietude. I have, however, attempted to

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression of

the Memoir in the ‘ Wirttembergische naturwissenschaftliche Jahres-

hefte,’ 1876,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 18

266 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

do this as | commenced a work which concerned not only natu-

ralists but men in general. Every one must feel that investi-

gations into the history of Creation are family affairs. Hence

the existence of some anxiety was not to be wondered at ;

but it excites more astonishment to see how easily many throw

off their clothing and spring into the.stream. The nature and

method of my work may show that I did not commence with

preconceptions.

A very great deal has already been written on the question.

The results of my investigation have, I think, finally settled

it. By my investigation it is established that there is no

gigantic Foraminifer in serpentine limestone.

My investigations have shown that the most essential cha-

racters of the Foraminifera, the chambers and the test, are |

not there, but that we have to do with pure rock-formations,

such as occur everywhere in serpentine. But if these two

characters are wanting, there remain only the canal-systems ;

and these I have also recognized in gneiss, and at the same

time discovered their real significance.

The zoologists may now furnish their reply. The material

that I have made use of I will with pleasure place in their

hands.

In order to let the opponents of the opinion maintained by

me give full expression to their views, I will allow Dr. William

Carpenter himself to speak. In his work ‘'The Microscope

and its Revelations’ (London, ed. 4, 1868) he describes and

discusses Hozoon as follows :—

“$396. A most remarkable fossil, referable to the Forami-

niferal type, has been recently discovered in strata much older

than the very earliest that were previously known to contain

organic remains; and the determination of its real character

may be regarded as one of the most interesting results of

microscopic research. This fossil, which has: received the

name Hozoon canadense, is found in beds of serpentine lime-

stone that occur near the base of the Laurentian Formation*

of Canada, which has its parallel in Europe in the Funda-

mental Gneiss of Bohemia and Bavaria and in the very

earliest stratified rocks of Scandinavia and Scotland. These

* «This Laurentian Formation was first identified as a regular series

of stratified rocks, underlying the equivalents not merely of the Silurian,

but also of the Upper and Lower Cambrian systems of this country, by

Sir William Logan, the accomplished Director of the Geological Suryey ,

of Canada.”

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 267

beds are found in many parts to contain masses of considerable

size, but usually of indeterminate form, disposed after the

manner of an ancient coral-reef, and consisting of alternating

layers—frequently numbering more than jifty—of carbonate of

lime and serpentine (silicate of magnesia). The regularity of

this alternation, and the fact that it presents itself also between

other calcareous and siliceous minerals, having led to a suspi-

cion that it had its origin in organic structure, thin sections of

well-preserved specimens were submitted to microscopic ex-

amination by Dr. Dawson of Montreal, who at once recognized

its Foraminiferal nature *; the calcareous layers presenting the

characteristic appearances of true shel/, so disposed as to form

an irregularly chambered structure, and frequently traversed

by systems of ramifying canals corresponding to those of Cal-

carina; whilst the»serpentinous or other siliceous layers were

regarded by him as having been formed by the infiltration of

silicates in solution into the cavities originally occupied by

the sarcode-body of the animal,—a process of whose occurrence

at various geological periods, and also at the present time,

abundant evidence has already been adduced. Although this

determination has been called in question, on the ground that

some resemblance to the supposed organic structure of Hozoon

is presented by bodies of purely mineral origin Tt, yet, as it has

not only been accepted by all those whose knowledge of Fora-

miniferal structure gives weight to their judgment, but has

been fully confirmed by subsequent discoveries {, the author

feels justified in here describing Hozoon as he believes it to

have existed when it originally extended itself as an animal

growth over vast areas of the sea-bottom in the Laurentian

epoch §.

“§ 397. Whilst essentially belonging to the Nummuline

group, in virtue of the fine tubulation of the shelly layers

forming the ‘ proper wall’ of its chambers, Hozoon is related

to various types of recent Foraminifera in its other characters.

* “This recognition was due, as Dr. Dawson has explicitly stated in

his original memoir (‘Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,’ vol. xxi.

p- 54) to his acquaintance not merely with the author’s [ Dr. Carpenter’s |

previous researches on the Minute Structure of the Foraminifera, but

with the special characters presented by Calearina, as exhibited in thin

sections which had been transmitted to him by the author.”

+ “See the Memoir of Profs. King and Rowney, in the Quart. Journ,

Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. p. 185.”

t ‘See Dr. Dawson’s account of a specimen of Eozoon discovered in a

homogeneous limestone, in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 257.”

§ “For a fuller account of the results of the Author’s own study of

Eozoon, and of the basis on which the above reconstruction is founded,

see his Papers in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi. p. 59, and vol. xxii.

p- 219, and in the ‘ Intellectual Observer,’ vol. vii. (1865), p. 278.”

18*

265 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

For in its indeterminate zoophytic mode of growth it agrees

with Polytrema; in the incomplete separation of its chambers

it has its parallel i in Carpenterva ; whilst in the high develop-

ment of its intermediate skeleton and of the canal- -system by

which this is nourished, it finds its nearest representative in

Calearina. Its calcareous layers were so superposed one upon

another, as to include between them a succession of ‘ storeys’

of chambers; the chambers of each ‘ storey’ usually opening

oneinto another like apartments en suite; but being occasionally

divided by complete septa. These septa are traversed by

passages of communication between the chambers which they

separate, resembling those which, in existing types, are occu-

pied by stolons connecting together the segments of the sarcode-

body. ach layer of shell consists of two finely tubulated or

‘Nummuline’ lJamelle, which form the boundaries of the

chambers beneath and above, serving (so to speak) as the cecling

of the former, and as the floor of the latter; and of an inter-

vening deposit of homogeneous shell-substance, which consti-

tutes the ‘intermediate skeleton.’ The thickness of this

interposed layer varies considerably in different parts of the

same mass, being in general greatest near its base, and pro-

gressively diminishing towards its upper surface. ‘The ‘inter-

mediate skeleton’ is occasionally traversed by large passages,

which seem to establish a connection between the successive

layers of chambers; and it is penetrated by arborescent systems

of canals, which are often distributed both so extensively and

so minutely through its substance, as to leave very little of it

without a branch.

“$398. Now in the fossilized condition in which Kozoon is

most commonly found, not only the cavities of the chambers,

but the canal-systems to their smallest ramifications, are filled

up by the siliceous infiltration which has taken the place of

the original sarcode-body ; and thus, when a piece of this

fossil is subject to the action of dilute acid, by which its

calcareous portion is dissolved away, we obtain an internal

cast of its chambers and the canal-system, which, though

altogether dissimilar in arrangement, 18 essentially analogous

in character to the ‘internal casts’ represented in figs. 258, 259.

This cast presents us, therefore, with a model in hard serpen-

tine of the soft sarcode-body which originally occupied the

chambers, and extended itself into the ramifying canals of

the calcareous shell; and, like that of Polystomedla, it affords

an even more satisfactory elucidation of the relations of these

parts, than we could have gained from the study of the

living organism. We see that each of the layers of serpen-

tine for ming the lower part of such a specimen is made

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 269

up of a number of coherent segments, which have only

undergone a partial separation; these appear to have ex-

tended themselves horizontally without any definite limit;

but have here and there developed new segments in a vertical

direction, so as to give origin to new layers. In the spaces

between these successive layers, which were originally occupied

by calcareous shell, we see the ‘ internal casts’ of the branch-

ing canal-system, which give us the exact models of the ex-

tensions of the sarcode-body that originally passed into them.

But this is not all. In specimens in which the Nummuline

layer constituting the ‘proper wall’ of the chambers was

originally well preserved, and in which the decalcifying pro-

‘cess has been carefully managed (so as not by too rapid evo-

lution of carbonic-acid gas to disturb the arrangement of the

serpentinous residuum), that layer is represented by a thin

white film covering the exposed surfaces of the segments, the

superficial aspect of which as well as its sectional view are

shown in fig. 2. And when this layer is examined with a

sufficient magnifying-power, it is found to consist of extremely

minute needle-like fibres of serpentine, which sometimes stand

upright, parallel, and almost in contact with each other, like

the fibres of asbestos (so that the film which they form has

been termed the ‘ asbestiform layer’), but which are frequently

grouped in converging brush-like bundles, so as to be ver

close to each other in certain spots at the surface of the film,

whilst widely separated in others. Now these fibres, which

are less than 1-10,000th of an inch in diameter, are the

‘internal casts’ of the tubuli of the Nwmmuline layer (a pre-

cise parallel to them being presented in the ‘internal cast’

of a recent Amphistegina in the author’s possession); and their

arrangement presents all the varieties which have been de-

scribed (§ 391) as existing in the shells of Operculina. Thus

these delicate and beautiful siliceous fibres represent those

pseudopodial threads of sarcode, which originally traversed the

minutely tubular walls of the chambers; and a precise model

of the most ancient animal of which we have any knowledge,

notwithstanding the extreme softness and tenuity of its sub-

stance, is thus presented to us with a completeness which is

scarcely even approached in any later fossil.

“*§399. In the upper part of the ‘decalcified’ specimen

shown in fig. 2, it is to be observed that the segments are con-

fusedly heaped together, instead of being regularly arranged

in layers, the damellated mode of growth having given place

to the acervuline. ‘This change is by no means uncommon

among Foraminifera; an irregular piling-together of the

chambers being frequently met with in the later growth of

270 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

types whose earlier increase takes place upon some much more

definite plan. After what fashion the earliest development of

Eozoon took place we have at present no knowledge whatever ;

but in a young specimen which has been recently discovered, it

is obvious that each successive ‘storey’ of chambers was

limited by the closing-in of the shelly layer at its edges, so as

to give to the entire fabric a definite form closely resembling

that of a straightened Peneroplis. Thus it is obvious that

the chief peculiarity of Hozoon lay in its capacity of inde-

finite extension; so that any single organism might attain

a size comparable to that of a massive coral. Now this, it will

be observed, is simply due to the fact that its increase by gem-

mation takes place continuously ; the new segments succes-

sively budded-off remaining in connection with the original

stock, instead of detaching themselves from it, as in Forami-

nifera generally. Thus the little Globigerina forms a shell

of which the number of chambers never seems to increase be-

yond ten, any additional segments detaching themselves so as

to form separate shells ; but by the repetition of this multi-

plication the sea-bottom of large areas of the Atlantic Ocean at

the present time has come to be covered with accumulations of

Globigerine, which, if fossilized, would form beds of limestone

not less massive than those which have had their origin in the

growth of Hozoon. ‘The difference between the two modes of

increase may be compared to the difference between a plant

and atree. Jor in the plant the individual organism never

attains any considerable size, its extension by gemmation being

limited; though the aggregation of individuals produced by

the detachment of its buds (as in a potato-field) may give

rise to a mass of vegetation as great as that formed in the

largest tree by the continuous putting forth of new buds.”

TEL.

I commenced my investigations on three undoubtedly true

Canadian Serpentine limestones :—

I. A specimen for which I am indebted to the kindness of

Professor Hochstetter of Vienna. It came from Carpenter

himself, and still bears his ticket. It is 95 millims. long

and 50 millims. broad. It may be divided into three layers :—

1. Dolomite, 1-25 millims. ; 2, pure pale-green noble ser-

pentine (ophite), 25-35 millims.; 3, broad bands of limestone

alternating with bands of serpentine 1 millim. broad, 35-55

millims. ; then follows a granular formation.

From all the parts of the stone thin slices were taken.

Carpenter regards layer 1 as the base.

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. rare k

Under the microscope layer 1 presents a whitish transparent

amorphous matrix, and in this, traversing the stone in an

oblique direction so that but little of the matrix is to be seen,

hyaline crystals of dolomite, which, however, have their forms

not sharply developed. ‘They have innumerable yellow en-

closures (picotite?). Sp. grav. 3:16, or that of dolomite.

The crystals lose themselves irregularly in

Layer 2, the pure serpentinous mass. Under the microscope

traversed by bands with parallel striation, which (in polarized

light) immediately prove to be chrysotile. Sp. grav. 2°55.

This layer is sharply discriminated from

Layer 3, the alternating layer. First a limestone band5 mil-

lims. broad, then a serpentine band of equal breadth, and so

on. Limestone and serpentine bands, but constantly becoming

narrower, now alternate; they are parallel, elongated, and cut

off perpendicularly at the lateral ends. The limestone bands

effervesce with dilute hydrochloric acid and dissolve rapidly

and completely. They therefore contain no silica. Sp. grav.

2°60. Distributed in the limestone, and more rarely in the ser-

pentinous mass, there are round and six-sided hyaline crystals.

These are arragonite. Here also are the canal- or branching-

systems. The latter, however, are not uniformly distributed

in the limestone, but only in particular granules (individuals).

I have found ten canal-systems to 7 cubic centims. The mass

of these systems is white by direct, and light brown by trans-

mitted light. In many places the origin of the canal-systems

from the spot where the arragonite crystals are may be distinctly

recognized. They are never continued into the chambers, and,

indeed, have no relation at all to these. Nay, they even thicken

towards them in their stolons. Their form I take to be well-

known.

What Carpenter calls the “ film,” is a chrysotile layer around

the serpentine. This layer I have observed in nearly all

ophites. The acicule are not tubes (even under the highest

magnifying-powers they contain no filling mass), but crystals.

Layer 4. Now follows granular structure. The serpentinous

mass is in part not even yet quite homogeneous. We distinctly

see granules with olivine-polarization and cracks, even traces

of a lamination. The passages cease both towards the sides

and upwards. ‘The arragonites are still present; but instead

of the canal-systems there are only fissures round about

the arragonite granules, filled with the same milk-white mass

of which the canal-systems in No. 3 cousist.

II. Hand-specimen in the collection of the University of

Tiibingen. 50 millims. long, 40 millims. broad.

1-10 millims. serpentine alternating with threads of chry-

272 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

sotile ; 10-25 millims. serpentine as in I.; 25-28 millims. a

broad limestone band; 29-40 millims. serpentine alternating

with limestone in nearly parallel bands, as in I. Seen from

the side, the bands lie in oblique lines; the stone is therefore

probably composed of undulated layers.

The limestone varies from hyaline to milk-white; both

colours are seen in bands side by side. The cleavages are

distinctly visible. The arragonite forms small points. The

remaining 10 millims. are of granular structure.

In polarized light the chrysotile at once catches the eye; but

it is only necessary to make a rough section, and then the

white needles project from the matrix. Under the microscope

these chrysotile threads are seen almost everywhere on the

edges of the serpentine, but also in the limestone at its point

of contact with the serpentine, generally perpendicular to

both.

Ili. Hand-specimen in the collection of the University of

Tiibingen, presented thereto by Professor von Hochstetter.

100 millims. long, 60 millims. broad. Has a round serpentine

spot at one end. This circle is surrounded by alternate layers

of serpentine and limestone. At the opposite side there is

likewise a similar round spot. Between the two there is a

paler band (also limestone), bent so that the white appears like

a note of interrogation. At the end dolomite. Sp. grav. pro-

bably as in I. 3.

In this specimen there are limestone fragments in the ser-

pentine passages. Several canal-systems may be seen even

with a power of 25 diameters ; in some it may be distinctly

perceived that they start from the disseminated arragonite. ~

What is particularly remarkable in this specimen is that

the limestone forms layers with canal-systems only in small

surfaces; by far the greater part is granular with distinct fluidal

structure, which can only be the consequence of a strong pres-

sure. In consequence of this the layers also are broken up

into spherical masses and mixed up together. In many

places there are black points in the limestone; these are

very probably graphite.

What follows applies to all the three specimens :—

The serpentine undoubtedly originated from olivine which

got into a mass of limestone while the latter was still soft.

When the decomposition took place quietly and no pressure

intervened, the serpentine would at first retain the form of

the olivine, but by further decomposition the soft granule

would first of all become squeezed flatter in consequence of

the pressure exerted by the overlying mass. If no way of

escape presented itself, or if an opposing pressure occurred

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 273

from the sides, cylinders with an elliptical section would be

formed, and by further pressure finally strata (layers) in the

limestone mass. But if, as in specimen III., unequal pres-

sure occurred, the layers must have been broken up and torn

to pieces ; but the parts would then, where they hardened, show

granular structure in their section. It cannot be asserted that

the intervening calcareous mass was hardened or even present

before the serpentine ; otherwise the fluidal structure would

no longer be explicable.

The canal-systems are of very different diameter; they

also differ with regard to their distribution and form. They

consist of carbonate of lime. Nowhere do we see around

them an envelope like shell-substance, but they rather vanish

into the surrounding material.

I also investigated :—

IV. Serpentine limestone from the Bayerische Wald. The

sequence is limestone, limestone with graphite, limestone with

serpentine, granular as in III., serpentine, limestone with ser-

pentine, limestone with graphite. Distinct chrysotile layers

round the serpentine grains. No trace of canal-systems.

V. Serpentine limestone from Krummau (Bohemia), from

Professor von Hochstetter. 1. A similar specimen treated with

acid.

The limestone is coloured grey by black enclosures. A

large, much divided serpentine layer. The serpentine is

enveloped by a layer of chrysotile, which appears as a fine

white line. No canal-systems.

VI. Another serpentine limestone will be mentioned below.

All the serpentine limestones at command, especially from

Elba and Lissiz, were examined. Much as the latter re-

sembles II., no trace of the canal-systems could be found,

but there were chrysotile shells. With regard to the latter,

I refer the reader to Draschke, in Tschermak’s ‘ Mineralo-

gische Mittheilungen,’ 1871, Heft i. p. 1.

Further, about thirty serpentines, from the pseudomorphic

crystals of the Snarum to the pure sedimentary rock, and,

lastly, all the primary limestones at my disposal were ex-

amined, and, finally, about twenty gneisses. Jn that of Mont

Blane I recognized the canal-systems.

IV.

I regarded it as the simplest course, with respect to the

description of the Hozoon-rock, to allow its first investigator,

if not its discoverer, to speak. Little has been added to his

description of Kozoon canadense. Giimbel thought he detected

274 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

wart-like superficial processes. Max Schultze states that after

the calcination of the rock the canal-systems were coloured

black ; and from this he concludes that their contents were of

organic nature.

I could only repeat what is well-known, if I were to repro-

duce here the present position of the controversy. Zirkel has

given a thorough representation of the contradictory opinions

(‘Die mikroskopische Beschaffenheit der Mineralien und

Gesteine,’ Leipzig, 1873, p. 313). As regards Max Schultze,

I may refer the reader to the ‘Verhandlungen des naturhisto-

rischen Vereins der Preussischen Rheinlande und Westphalens,’

Jahrg. xxx. p. 164, unfortunately an incomplete work of the

celebrated naturalist.

There are consequently two opinions. One maintains the

organic nature of Hozoon; the other disputes it. ‘The former

supports itself upon analogous facts in the animal kingdom,

both extinct and living. The latter holds that it can also cite

analogies in favour of the assumption of peculiar rock-forma-

tions. Few leave the question open.

I thought it best to adopt the following mode of investi-

gation.

I started from the proposition that for every part of a rock

the presumption is in favour of mere rock-formation. If the

organic nature of a portion of the rock is affirmed, the onus

probandi lies upon those who make the assertion, and, until

full proof to the contrary, the presumption remains in force.

But in the present case we stand immediately in face of a great

difficulty. What are the characters of an organic being? ‘The

same structure, and especially the same structures together (as

is admitted by Carpenter and his allies), occur neither in extinct

nor in living organic creatures ; but it is rather stated that the

individual parts of the Hozoon-structure are only to be recog-

nized in different kinds of Foraminifera.

This circumstance alone makes the proof very doubtful.

But to this must be added the further fact that the zoologists,

and especially the best of them, are least inclined, and indeed

least in a position, to know and test all existing rock-structures.

The position of the geologist is therefore all the more un-

favourable. His proofs are scarcely considered ; and even other-

wise it is difficult to get their value as proof duly estimated,

whilst the zoologist is in the happy position of being able to

throw into the scale the Brennus’s sword of authority, espe-

cially when the microscope is in question.

The position of the two can only be equalized if it be ad-

mitted that mere analogy is incapable of furnishing the proof

of the organic origin of Hozoon ; and that, further, no part of the

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 25

supposed organism can be recognized as mere rock-structure.

It is only if all the essential characters of the Foraminifer,

and indeed each for itself, are no mere rock-structures, that

the proof trom analogy is carried at least to a high degree of

probability. Butif the inorganic nature of only one is proved,

the chain of evidence is broken.

From all this the course of investigation becomes a matter

of necessity. All existing serpentine limestones (ophicalcites),

all serpentines and primary limestones by themselves, and,

further, also the minerals occurring under certain circumstances

in the serpentine limestone, must be investigated with respect

to their nature and their relations to the serpentine limestone.

But when this is done, a large field opens to the geologist.

Now the question is, do the Hozoon-structures occur in any

other rock or not, whether with all the characters together or at

least some of them? Upon this it becomes his duty to examine

microscopically as to this point all primary and metamorphic

rocks, nay, even the rocks of the whole sedimentary series. I

have followed the course indicated, and then, and not before,

allowed myself to form a judgment upon the zoological facts

which had been advanced. In what follows I shall undertake,

first, the criticism of the geological, then of the mineralogical,

and, lastly, of the zoological facts.

1. The Geological Facts.

The Hozoon-structures occur in lenticular or spheroidal

nodules of serpentine limestone in the limestone of the Lauren-

tian formation of Canada. ‘The limestones belong to gneiss

strata, the earliest sedimentary rocks. ‘They are mere enclo-

sures. Are they merely imbedded in the limestone, and there-

fore formed before it, or were they produced simultaneously

with it? This question can be decided only on the spot. It

is most probable that they were imbedded as ready-formed

nodules; but this is not necessary. If the serpentine-mass

was, as it must have been at the time of the formation of the

Eozoon, still in a fluid state, it must also have found other

cavities in the limestone, and have filled these. But we have

no account of any such cavities. Hence the first supposition

is the more probable.

Hozoon is said to occur not only in Canada, but also in the

most various parts of the earth. Giimbel has found it in the

Bayerische Wald, Hochstetter in Bohemia (Krummau), and

Pusgrewski in Finland. I have examined some of the hand-

specimens of the two first named and found in them no Hozoon-

structures, or at least not all the described characters together.

276 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

In these and a great number of serpentine limestones there

were everywhere the alternating layers of serpentine and lime-

stone, but nowhere the so-called canal-systems of the Canadian

Hozoon.

Upon this, however, I lay no great weight after the results

subsequently obtained. Where these canal-systems do not

occur, there is, as I must mention at once, no trace of proba-

bility for an organic structure.

According to a communication from King and Rowney,

ophicalcites occur even in the Lias of Scotland.

From the preceding statements it follows that even with

respect to the question whether Hozoon-structures exist, we

must carefully and in the first place ascertain quite clearly

what are the essential characters of Hozoon. If the investi-

gator lays especial stress upon the chambers or alternating

layers of serpentine and limestone, he will find Hozoon-structures

wherever serpentine occurs. I have such specimens out of

mineral deposits. I have a specimen of serpentine limestone in

which the two layers appear exactly in the same form as in the

Canadian specimens, but are 2 centims. instead of 1°5 millim.

in thickness.

I have, in the first place, to refer to the formation of ser-

pentine.

Serpentine is not an original, but a metamorphic rock. As

is well known, there is no rock which is so certainly the result of

metamorphism and can be derived from so many minerals as

serpentine ; Gustav Rose has shown that it may originate from

augite, hornblende, pyrope, and spinel. _ It probably originates

in the greatest masses from olivine, and, indeed, by the access

of water. But everywhere it occurs in association with lime-

stone; and so the alternate layers of the two substances cannot

be in the least surprising. ;

I have investigated an immense number of serpentines, and

always found that they are products of metamorphism. Take

the Snarum pseudomorphs after olivine, in the interpretation

of which Prof. Quenstedt first proved his mastership. In these,

olivine grains, still undecomposed, lie in the olivine crystal,

which is now serpentine. ‘The crystalline form has persisted ;

the olivine has been converted by access of water into ser-

entine.

The basalts of the Swabian Alb (especially those of Eisen-

riittel) display in every hand-specimen the distinct picture of

the serpentinization of olivine. The Karfenbiihl, near Det-

tingen, consists for the most part of such serpentine. In the

Canadian serpentine limestone also olivine grains are to be

detected with fragments of limestone in the serpentine. By

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. Pat er

this, of course, the filling of the chambers would immediately

be got rid of as an impossibility ; but it might be objected that

here the olivine grains are not quite certain, and the serpentine

bands, which are vermiform in their section, cannot be so easily

explained away.

But at the conclusion of my investigation I was so fortunate

as to obtain two specimens of serpentine limestone which re-

move all doubts. Their derivation is unknown to me ; but this

does not affect the matter; at any rate, they are not from

Canada.

These specimens show in their interior exactly the same

serpentine layers as the Canadian ones, and in section exactly

the same chambers; but in the middle of the chambers are

the olivine grains, which still polarize splendidly (red and

green). In the rock, where the decomposition has not advanced

so far, there are still round, oval, and angular fragments, and,

finally, I found the cleavage-planes with the angle of olivine.

That olivine here also is the parent of serpentine is indu-

bitable ; but at the same time it is shown how the decomposi-

tion of the olivine took place. The olivine changed from

without into a gelatinous mass. This, as is well-known,

happens in areas; and hence, as chrysotile-threads form at

the limits of the areas, the serpentine has afterwards the

appearance of chambers. The decomposition may thus be

followed piece by piece, and through all stages up to the struc-

ture of the Canadian specimens. The gelatinous mass no

longer polarizes ; but the newly formed serpentine mass pola-

rizes in the same fashion as all aggregated rocks; a new

erystal-formation has commenced.

Thus in these two specimens the serpentine structure may be

traced in accordance with the form that it took on in corre-

spondence with the action of the decomposing water, from the

imbedded and still perfectly preserved olivine crystal with

distinct cleavage-planes to the (formerly fluid) serpentine mass.

Conceive the olivine erystals gradually converted into a gela-

tinous matter. The latter must have deposited itself wndformly

im the calcareous mass, which was also still soft, and conse-

quently must have become round. Now the slightest vertical

pressure sufficed to give the gelatinous spheres a cylindrical or

lenticular form; their section will always be a line, like that

of the Canadian Hozoon-rock. The imtermediate passages

also occur. Further, everywhere on the serpentine, in places

at the points of contact with the limestone, there is the

“film” or asbestos-layer, ¢. e. a crystallized layer with

needles.

In these specimens, therefore, we have the proof that the

278 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.*

chambers, the passages, and the “ film” of the “ giant Fora-

minifer”’ originated from olivine crystals ; therefore they are

pure mineral structures.

I have observed the same things even in the Canadian

rock; only in it the olivines are not so fresh as in the former.

But as the serpentine mass occurs in exactly the same form

as there on the outer surface of the hand-specimen, the con-

clusion that both were originally in the same state, is per-

fectly justifiable.

The calcareous layers occur in serpentine rocks which

certainly contain no Hozoon-structure. There is nothing in

favour of their owing their origin to a Foraminiferous test.

The question will now be raised, Do the canal-systems of

the Canadian rock also exist in the two hand-specimens ?

No; with the exception of one spot in a green mass which

does not polarize. It might, however, possibly be that the

mass of limestone was over- or underlying, and that the canal-

system occurred in the limestone. But this very spot also

exhibits the clear points (disseminated arragonite), with which,

according to my observations, the presence of the canal-system

is always associated, even in the Canadian rock. In all the

rest of the rock, in the thin sections, there is no arragonite

and no canal-system.

Let us now draw the direct conclusions :—

During the separation of the arragonite from the limestone,

water, or some other fluid containing lime, remained behind.

By existing pressure this penetrated into the soft limestone

mass in exactly the same way that every fluid penetrates into

another, denser one, in ramifications.

This may be regarded as hypothesis, although the expla-

nation is not far-fetched. It may be objected that this pro-

cess must also occur elsewhere.

But I have further been able to demonstrate these canal-

systems in the gneiss of Mont Blane and the Schwarzwald—

nay, even in the syenite of the Plauenscher Grunde (Saxony)

and in the syenite of the Schwarzwald. I have observed

them in about thirty thin sections of these under crossed Nicols.

It is only thus that they make their appearance in the trans-

parent felspar and limestone, but then as beautifully as in the

Canadian specimens.

Thus from this side also, by the demonstration of a per-

fectly similar phenomenon in other rock, we obtain an expla-

nation of the canal-systems.

And thus the last character of the “‘ giant Foraminifer ”’ is

got rid of—a character, however, which could not alone furnish

the proof of the organic nature of the Hozoon-structures.

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 279

With this I might conclude my work. But as I do not

wish to fall short even in the smallest degree with respect to

the evidence in contradiction and its foundation, I pass on to

2. The Mineralogical Facts.

In the formation of the Canadian Hozoon-serpentines only

three minerals seem at the first glance to take part—dolomite,

serpentine, and limestone.

On closer investigation, however, other minerals occurred :-—

No. II. has superiorly a chrysotile band,7 millims. in breadth,

which is frequently repeated in the serpentine. Whenever I

ground the surface of the plate rather rough, a thread of silvery

lustre appeared everywhere around the serpentine bands ; and

this was not merely asbestos-like, but actually asbestos, namely

chrysotile.

Besides chrysotile, arragonite occurs in disseminated clear

grains, and even in six-sided prisms.

The arragonite is surrounded by the same mass that forms

the canal-systems ; this is white by direct, brown by transmitted

light. When treated with acid, ct dissolves at the same time

with the limestone. If the canal-systems were connected with

the chambers and, as Carpenter thinks, injected with serpen-

tine-mass from the latter, they would not dissolve at all in acid ;

they must be serpentine and show the colour and polarization

of serpentine. Where there are serpentine grains, the same

white mass passes into the fissures surrounding the serpentine

grain. It is only in the alternating layers that the canal-

systems are in the limestone ; and frequently their origin on the

disseminated arragonite grains may be distinctly detected.

Hence we get the following as to the formation of the

stone :—

The serpentine grains were originally olivine. During

their decomposition they swelled up, and in consequence burst

up the surrounding limestone, when the fluid white calcareous

mass entered into the fissure. But where the limestone mass

was still soft when the serpentine mass swelled up in it, either

the extending serpentine mass itself pressed the white calca-

reous fluid into the limestone, when the canal-systems were

formed, or a pressure was produced upon the whole mass, and

then the same effect occurred, only the immediate cause was

different.

It was undoubtedly either a pressure from within, caused by

the decomposing olivine grains, or one from without upon the

whole mass, that produced the canal-systems. This is proved

even by their form. In the first place, they are quite irregular

280 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

in their arrangement. Where they are arranged somewhat in a

spiral line, this is to be ascribed to the circumstance that the

calcareous layer itself, from which they originated, had already

a circular or spiral arrangement produced by pressure, as

is shown in specimen III. ‘This, however, is accidental.

Usually they are irregular in arrangement, position, and form.

I have observed such a canal under a power of 750 diameters.

No trace of calcareous envelope, or of tubular form ; the picture

is rather that of a fissure ; the canal is quite irregular, thicker

or thinner, and in a zigzag direction.

In conclusion I have a remark to make with regard to the

limestone. ‘This consists, like all primary limestones, of sepa-

rate individuals, distinctly separated from each other by their

lamination and a line, and in polarized light fully show them-

selves to be individuals by their different position. Many

individuals have the twin cleavage-planes produced by pres-

sure. I have here to refer to the discovery of Prof. von

Reusch, who produced the cleavage-planes by concussion.

This phenomenon of itself indicates powerful pressure under-

gone by the mass after its solidification. Curiously enough

there are no canal-systems in the limestone individuals with

twin lamellae. Moreover a canal-system generally does not

extend beyond one limestone individual. ‘This is easily ex-

plained. The fluid could penetrate only into a still soft imdi-

vidual ; it must therefore have found a limit at the next some-

what more hardened one. It must not be overlooked that the

canals, when they strike upon the serpentine mass or on

neighbouring individuals, become thicker, and terminate with

a kind of knob, the most certain evidence of a mass pushing

from behind and here coming to a stop.

The canal-systems occur only where the serpentine mass is

elongated, transparent, and yellowish ; therefore only where

the whole mass was visibly completely metamorphosed,

softened, in fact, into a pasty fluid, and pressed while still in

this state; for only thus could the original olivine-forms be

converted into serpentine layers. Thus also are explained the

vertical lines in which the serpentine layers laterally strike

against a narrow limestone layer.

Thus, then, there does not remain much to be said about

3. The Zoological Facts.

If we glance back over the previous results we have, for

every part of the Hozoon (the chambers, the walls with

columns, the film, the intermediate mass with large passages,

as well as the canal-systems), not only an adequate geologico-

mineralogical explanation, but also the same phenomena in

rocks in which no one will speak of Hozoon-structure, unless,

M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense. 281

indeed, the canal-systems in gneiss must of themselves alone

be explained as of organic origin. I admit that I was for a

moment doubtful whether analogy for these structures in gneiss

might not be found in the sponges. I had, however, to re-

nounce this charming idea when I found that the canal-

systems consisted of quartz which traversed the felspar. Here

I would recommend the further examination of this hitherto

unobserved phenomenon; I believe that it throws a new light

upon the formation of gneiss.

It certainly does not conduce to exactness of inference if,

for the organic creature that is supposed to have been dis-

covered, we can find no complete analogue, and, for its separate

parts, again at least no exactly similar part in another creature.

Polytrema is regular. With the Acervulinew, with which Max

Schultze arranges Hozoon, it has nothing in common except

irregularity—in such matters a resemblance of very doubtful

value. The Calcarine have quite regularly arranged canal-

systems. The circumstance that our zoologists are accus-

tomed to preparations very different from rocks, and that they

have a preconceived notion that any symmetrical structure

cannot be inorganic, contributed not a little to the confusion.

I need only refer to the microscopic picture of the pitchstone

of Arran. But no rock is more deceptive in this respect than

serpentine. This greenish yellow transparent mass, with its

peculiar trembling lustre (caused by hyaline crystals) looks so

deceptively like sarcode, that it must not be taken amiss of a

zoologist if he is unable to tear himself free from the ideas

that press upon him at the first glance. If now, unfortunately,

the worm-like form is superadded, if the sarcode mass is

further clothed with an asbestos layer, and, lastly, we see

further “ dentine-” and canal- or branch-systems, then it is

too much. Can it surprise us if another finds verrucose pro-

cesses? And yet nothing but illusion. Only asmall amount

of quiet observation would at once have led back to the truth.

The observer must in fact have been puzzled at once by the

single fact that the canal-systems do not consist of serpentine

mass ; and this a glance into the microscope with polarized

light would immediately have shown. The canal-systems

always penetrate the chamber-walls of the Operculine. Here

there is no trace of this, but rather a completely different filling

mass in the two. Nay a single olivine grain or calcareous

fragment in a chamber of Hozoon must fairly raise the question,

How can an olivine grain get into the chamber of a Fora-

minifer? On more careful observation, moreover, chambers

existing quite alone (7. e. grains) would have been found.

The chrysotile shell also is not regularly present; where

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 19

282 M. Otto Hahn on Eozoon canadense.

present it cannot be mistaken by the geologist. But even as

to this shell the zoologists underwent a deceptio visus.

The serpentine mass is always round. If achamber be cut

im any way except equatorially, the limestone mass of course

projects over the serpentine mass, and the one shines through

the other; the inner angle of section now projects itself as a

line upon the surface of section ; and thus is produced the ap-

pearance of a shell, especially if asbestos needles are seated

upon the margin of the limestone, and partially project beyond

it. We may easily convince ouselves of the illusion at

sinuations of the serpentine mass, as also in purely equatorial

sections.

Chrysotile layers are to be found in every serpentine. The

weathering of serpentine takes place in divisions; and hence

the delusive walls.

How, it must further be asked, should a canal-system make

a dead stop before a crystalline individual? If the calcareous

shell were originally there, the canal-systems must have tra-

versed it in accordance with the law of organic structure. If

crystal-formation, or any other condition which destroyed the

canal-systems, afterwards occurred, this altered nothing 7n the

original arrangement of the canal-systems ; they could at the

utmost disappear here and there, and, indeed, in separate crys-

talline individuals, but must have been continued in the next

individual. But there is nothing of this kind. ‘The separate

systems are rather completely limited in crystalline individuals,

from which it follows that the crystalline mass, nay, the lime-

stone, was in existence before the canal-system. ‘hese crys-

talline individuals are only commencements of crystal-forma-

tion. And finally we must ask why are there never canal-

systems in twin crystals? For the simple reason that these

had become hard, while the other parts were still soft.

As a last thing I will notice how improbable was the pre-

servation of the structures in the rock which bears in it such

distinct traces of having suffered violence.

I fancy from these statements of fact that the Hozoon, after

a brief but brilliant existence, is buried. It was indeed a

“ dawn animal.”

In conclusion, I offer my honoured teacher Prof. von

Quenstedt, of Tiibingen, and Dr. von Hochstetter, of Vienna,

my best thanks for the liberality with which they have fur-

nished me with material for my investigation. Nor can I

omit to commend the admirable thin rock-sections of Mr. R.

Fues, of Berlin.

My investigations were made with an excellent new

Hartnack’s instrument (VII. A), and with an English one by

Baker, of London.

On some Recent and Fossil Foraminifera. 283

XXV.—On some Recent and Fossil Foraminifera dredged up

in the English Channel. By Prot. T. Ruperr Jonzs,

F.R.S., F.G.S., &e., and W. K. Parker, F.R.S., F.L.S.

T. In 1857, Dr. 8. P. Woodward favoured us with a sample

of sea-sand dredged by Mr. M‘Andrew and himself from

60 fathoms, 40 miles south of the Scilly Islands. He also

gave us a sorting of fossil Nummulites taken from that sand.

These are mineralized with carbonate of lime, and are small—

the largest not three eighths of an inch in diameter. They

are dense, and mostly smooth and even polished, in some

cases much worn; and one has a small recent Spirorbis

attached.

These fossils are :—

Nummulina Ramondi, Defr.

Rouaulti, D’ Arch. & Haime.

The recent Foraminifera from the same sand we found to

be :—

Miliola (Quinqueloculina) semi-

nulum (Jzn.). Young.

Ferussacii, D’Orb,

Young.

(Spiroloculina) planulata,

Lan.

Trochammina squamata, P. & J.

Lituola globigeriniformis, P. § J.

Lagena sulcata, WV. & J.

squamosa, Montagu.

marginata, Mont.

Nodosaria obliquestriata (both Den-

taline and Marginuline), Fewss.

Vaginulinalegumen(Zin.). Smooth.

Dentalina communis, D’ Ord.

Marginulina raphanus (Zzn.).

Short.

Cristellaria cymba, D’ Orb.

—— rotulata (Lam.).

Polymorphina lactea (W. & J.).

—— horrida, Reuss.

—-— compressa, D’ Orb.

Polymorphina myristiformis, W7-

luamson.

—— costata, Egger.

Uvigerina angulosa, Wil.

Cassidulina oblonga, Reuss.

Textularia aciculata, D’ Orb. Mostly

aculeate on the edges.

sagittula, Defr. Common.

—— agglutinans, D’Orb. Large.

Spirillina vivipara (Zhr.).

Patellina corrugata, Wl.

Pulvinulina auricula (FL §& M.).

Large.

pulchella (D’ Orb.).

Discorbina globularis (D’Ord.).

Common.

—— rosacea (D’Orb.). Feeble

and more conical than usual;

together with intermediate forms.

Rotalia Becearii (Lin. ).

Nonionina striato-punctata (F. &§

vas ee

From the stomach of a Dentalium dredged up, at the same

time, off Vigo :—

Nonionina umbilicatula (Montagu), varying towards N. scapha(F.& M.).

Small Bivalves, whitened in blotches and along sinuous lines.

II. At the same time we received also from Dr. S. P.

Woodward a sample of sand dredged by Mr. M‘Andrew and

19"

284 Messrs. Jones and Parker on some

himself at 70 fathoms, 50 miles §8.W. of Ushant. It con-

tained the following recent Foraminifera :—

Miliola (Biloculina) bul'oides, Uvigerina angulosa, Wil.

D’ Orb. Cassidulina oblonga, Reuss.

) depressa, D’ Orb. levigata, D’Orb.

— (Triloculina) reticulata, D’Orb. | Textulariaaciculata,D’ Orb. Mostly

— (Quinqueloculina) pulchella, aculeate on the edges.

D’ Orb. agelutinans, D’ Orb.

—— sagittula, Defr. Common.

) Ferussacii, D’ Orb.

—— (Spiroloculina) planulata, Orbulina universa, D’ Orb.

(Lam.). Globigerina bulloides, D’ Ord.

Lituola canariensis (D’Or.). Spirillina vivipara (£hr.) =perfo-

Lagena marginata, Montagu. rata, Schultze.

squamosa, Mont. Planorbulina fareta (Ff. & M.).

Dentalina communis, D’ Orb. Young.

Nodosaria obliquestriata (both Den- tuberosa (7. § M.).

taline and Marginuline), Reuss. —— (Truncatulina) lobatula (W.

Vaginuling legumen (Linn). | §d.). Large.

Smooth. Pulvinulina auricula (F. § M.).

Cristellaria crepidula (. § M.). | repanda (F.. & JZ).

~Rather thick. | pulchella (D’Oro.).

— cultrata (De Montf.). sacculata, P. § J., nov. spec.

Polymorphina lactea (W. § J.).-~Discorbina_ globularis (D’Orb.).

horrida, Reuss. Common.

—— oblonga, Williamson. |

The Pulvinulina sacculata above named (figs. 1-3) is a

weil marked form already figured by Soldami, ‘ Testaceo-

graphia’ &e. 1789, vol. i. p. 56, pl. 37. fig. B (Vas 162). It

has a finely tubuliferous and clear shell, subconical, many-

chambered, smooth and neatly limbate above on the low spire

Pulvinulina sacculata, P. & J.

1, Upper or spiral surface. 2. Lower or umbilical face. 38. Edge.

(fig. 1), and characterized below by about five bladder-like

supernumerary umbilical chamberlets, the last showing the

relatively large mouth, and all of them defined around by the

more solid marginal portion of the shell (fig. 2).

Recent and Fossil Foraminifera. 285

Ill. In 1859, Prof. D. T. Ansted gave us a sample of the

“large deposit, chiefly of Foraminifers in a mud, in deepish

water, and rather widely spread,” off the coast of Guernsey*,

and probably the same as that alluded to by J. Gwyn Jeffreys,

Esq., in the ‘ Report of the British Association for 1865,’

Transactions of Sections, p. 183, as a bed with both recent

and fossil shells, at from 12 to 20 fathoms, among the Channel

Islands. Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys also kindly submitted some of

this sea-bed to our examination.

Prof. Ansted’s sample contained numerous fossilized Num-

mulites and other Foraminifera. The latter are all dense by

mineralization ; and most of the Nummulites also are minera-

lized by carbonate of lime (though not always solid), and are

much worn, or, at least, smoothed and even polished. The

list is as follows :—

Nummulina Prestwichiana, Jones. | one specimen of a still thicker

—— Ramondi, Defr. | Truncatulina.

‘-—— Rouaulti, D’ Arch. § Haime. | Alveolina Boscii (Defr.). Two

Discorbina trochidiformis, Lam. | specimens.

Planorbulina(Truncatulina) farcta,

var. Dutemplei (D’Orb.). And

In his Notice of the occurrence of certain Fossil Shells in

the Sea-bed adjoining the Channel Isles, 1865, it is stated :—

‘‘ In the course of his dredging-explorations this year among

the Channel Isles, Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys found shells of

species some of which are extinct, and one is not known

to inhabit at the present the North Atlantic. They were

taken with living Mollusca at depths varying from 12 to 20

fathoms, and in different parts of the sea-bed. The speci-

mens in question had the same appearance as dead shells of

recent species; one of them was in a most perfect state of

preservation, and evidently had not been rolled or transported

to any distance from its original place of habitation. ‘They

consisted of Potamides tricarinatus, Lam., and P. cinctus,Lam.

(both Hocene fossils), a species of Terebratula (or Terebratu-

lina) which Mr. Davidson referred with doubt to 7. sguamulosa

of Baudon (from the Calcaire grossier), and Discorbina trochi-

diformis of Lamarck is also an Eocene fossil, but larger than

specimens from the Bracklesham beds. No Tertiary deposit.

* In ‘The Channel Islands’ by D. T. Ansted and R. G. Latham

(8vo, London, 1862), at p. 295, it is stated that Dr. Lukis dredged some

specimens off the south-eastern extremity of Guernsey, and these are

referred to as haying been probably drifted from the coast of France.

“As there must be a strong and deep current [says Prof. Ansted, in a

letter | setting every tide up-Channel and rounding the island of Guernsey,

it is not at all unlikely that they may have come from the water off

Ushant.”

286 On some Recent and Fossil Foraminifera.

has been noticed in any part of the Channel Isles; but the

discovery of the above-mentioned fossils in the adjoming sea-

bed, occupying an intermediate position, would seem to connect

this district with Hampshire and Normandy, and to show the

great extent of the HKocene basin or area which formerly ex-

isted. Another species obtained by the same dredgings, near

Jersey, was Cerithium vulgatum, Bruguiere.” As this estua-

rine species still exists in the Mediterranean region, Mr. Jeffreys

thinks that it may have lived in the Jersey area before the

coasts were so much submerged as they are now.

IV. It would be of much interest to know the real place of

origin of the fossil Nummuline above mentioned. ‘They are

of Hocene age; but whether washed about at or near any

existing patches of Tertiary beds, or drifted some way from

their original place of deposit, is not clear. The Discorbine,

Planorbuline, and Alveoline are solid and very much rolled.

Some of the more solid Nummuline (chiefly N. Rouaultc) are

also much worn.

Neither N. Ramondi nor N. Rouaulti belong to the Tertiaries

of N.W. Europe. ‘They occur in the Pyrenean and Gascon

region, though NV. Rowaulti is known to reach as far north as

Dax, near Bordeaux, if not, indeed, as far as the Soissonais.

The other fossils, however, of the Dredgings under notice,

except Nummulina Prestwichiana, ave found pientifully in the

Paris Basin and the Tertiaries of Normandy; and they abound,

together with N. Prestwichiana, in the ‘ Bracklesham beds ”’

of Hampshire and the Isle of Wight. This last form was

described in the ‘Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond.’ vol. xviii.

pp. 93 & 94, as N. planulata, var. Prestwichiana, and possibly

may be essentially the same as N. planulata, var. a. minor,

D’A. & H., which occurs at Jette, in Belgium.

Since we look upon NV. Ramondi also as a variety (thick) of

N. planulata, and as, according to our view of the nature of

Nummulites*, NV. Rouaulti is not far removed from the same

subtype, the association of the three Nummuline above men-

tioned is not strange in a natural-history point of view, although

they have not yet been met with elsewhere in company with

each other and with the other fossil Foraminifera enumerated

above.

Fossil Nummulites (NV. laevigata ?) have been dredged up in

the English Channel by Mr. Godwin-Austent, and by M.

Ernest Vanden Broeck{ on the coast of France and Belgium ;

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. v. p. 106 &c., and vol. viii. p. 280 &e.

+ In literis. { In hiteris.

On some Species of Heteromerous Coleoptera. 287

the latter has also found Nummulites (including probably N.

Ramondt?) in the sea-sand off Gascony. Indeed our friend M.

K. Vanden Broeck suggests the question, Can the Gulf-stream

have had force enough to drift the fossil Nummulites from the

Bay otf Gascony to the English Channel ?*

So many of the aforesaid fossil Foraminifera, dredged up

in the Channel, being near their well-known formations in

England and France, and one of the Nwmmuline (N. Prest-

wichiana) occurring in Hampshire, if not also in Belgium, we

need not look for a distant origin for them; and their strata

may be, or may lately have been, in place between France

and England. Further, though several of the specimens of

N. Ramondi and N, Rouaulti are greatly worn, many show no

sign of having travelled very far, and those that have been

worn down have not suffered more than the Discorbine and

others.

At all events, the facts are suggestive of further research.

PS. In a letter dated March 7, 1876, Prof. Ansted favours

us with his opinion that ‘it is not impossible or very unlikely

that Foraminifera should be drifted from the Bay of Biscay

to the Channel Islands. Whatever lives in the southern part

of the former sea may be drifted westward by the return

storm-waves, reflected from the French coast (and making the -

notoriously bad and broken seas met with in crossing the Bay)

much westward of the line up which comes a drift from the

south, caused by the return or back current of the Gulf-stream,

when it gets well to the south. Any thing like Foraminifera

would then be caught by the tide-wave and carried up-

channel.”

XX VI.—WNotes on some Heteromerous Coleoptera belonging to

the true 'Tenebrionide. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

Havine recently had occasion to refer to one of Motschulsky’s

papers on T’enebrionidz published since his death in the ‘ Bul-

letin de Moscou’ (1878, p. 23), I have thought that a few

remarks on it might be useful. At the same time, I must

emphatically protest against the publication of this author’s

papers, which, it is clear from internal evidence, were written

* M. E. Vanden Broeck remarks that M. A. Lafont, in his paper on

the Fauna of the Arcachon Basin, says that Spirula Peronii is sometimes

found on the coast, evidently brought by the currents from the south

(‘Actes Soc. Linn. Bordeaux,’ ser. 3, vol. vi. 1868).

288 On some Species of Heteromerous Coleoptera.

many years ago, are now not a credit to him, and are a great

impediment to science.

The first genus referred to in the table of genera is “ Milaris,

Pallas,” “Type Upis maxima, Erm.” This is evidently in-

tended for Mylaris (a genus not characterized by Pallas, and

only proposed for gigas, Linn.) ; the species is maxima, Germ.,

a close ally of gigas, L., Fabr.

2. Deriles, Mots., for Upis excavatus, Ubst., Brazil, an un-

described species. With this are associated and imperfectly

described, collaris (Murray, MS.), guineensis (Westermann,

MS8.), and hypocrita (Dej. MS.), which appear to be close

allies of Amenophis, Thomson, 1858. <A species “hypocrita,

Dej.,” was described in 1842 by Prof. Westwood ; but I think

it is different from the one described by Motschulsky, and is a

Taraxides (see below).

3. Mederis, Mots., for Upis angulata, Er., = Promethis,

Pascoe, 1869, for the same insect.

4, Asiris, Mots., angulicollis, Mots. This is certainly

Meneristes, Pascoe, 1869. I cannot say to which species

angulicollis is to be referred.

5. Nyctobates, Guér.-M., for sinuatus, Fabr., and allies.

Guérin-Méneville says distinctly that the type of his genus

is gigas, Fabr. (See above, Mylaris.) The name Nyctobates

cannot, therefore, be applied to sinuatus; and I propose the

name Taraxides.

6. Alobates, Mots., for Nyct. pennsylvanica, De G.

7. Tonobates, Mots., for N. saperdoides, Oliv., = Xylopinus,

Le C. 1866, for the same insect.

8. Menechides, Mots., for N. calcaratus, F., = Centronopus,

Sol. 1848, for the same insect.

9. Lobetas, Mots., for Zophobas costatus, Guérin, = Hipalmus,

Bates, 1870, for the same insect.

10. Pediris, Mots., longipes, Mots. This I think must be

Nyctobates sulcigera, Boisd. The only difficulty in the recon-

ciliation of the two is in the fact that Pediris is placed in the

section in which the mesosternum is excavated, a character

not existing in suledgera; but as [phthimus is placed in the

game section, and also wants this excavated mesosternum,

perhaps it is altogether a mistake.

11. Setenis, Mots., for N. valgus, Wiedem. ‘Two of the

new species described in this genus are compared to “Set.

unicolor, Hbst.,”’ which is, I believe, an undescribed _ species ;

another, “ ¢mpressa, Mots.,” appears to be ¢mpressa, Fab.

12. Rhophobas, Mots., will stand as a good genus.

13. Notiolesthus, Mots., type natalensis, Mots., but including

Upis rotundicollis (Eisch.), Casteln. 1840 (Philippine Islands).

On a new Species of Chalinolobus. 289

Notiolesthus morosus, Mots. 1873, is evidently Nyct. rotundi-

collis, Westw. 1842; and morosus will have to stand, on account

of the earlier rotundicollis.

14. Nuptis and Augolesthus are at present unknown to me.

Above I have proposed the generic name Taraxides for

Nyct. sinuatus, &c. ‘This genus, with Deriles and Amenophis,

is remarkable for the deeply excavated mososternum, the sides

of the excavation being angular in front.

The three may be distinguished as follows :—

A. Four posterior tibize channelled nearly the whole

length of their outer edge.

a. Antennée with the joints slightly serrate from the

HIE ay OUI says ve goss es) ata acal e's ales eae s 9 AOS oeabans Deriles.

b. Antenne with the joints broader and strongly

- serrate from the fourth joint ................ Amenophis.

B. Four posterior tibize cylindrical, not channelled .. Zarasxides, n. g.

From a note just received from Prof. Westwood respecting

some species of Nyctobates described by him, it is clear that

N. hypocrita, merens, and punctatus must be placed with

Taraxides, and N. lugens, Mots., will sink as a synonym of

merens, W. WN. transversalis, Westw., will belong to Deriles.

N. brevicornis, W., remains unknown to me: it ‘has the hind

tibiee cylindrical, except at one third of distal end, which has

a slight impression gradually widening to the tip ; mesosternum

with the hind half convex, but with a groove on each side;

metasternum with a central impression, scarcely distinct in

front, but deeper in its hind part.”” It is evidently a Setenis.

XXVII.—Description of a new Species of Chalinolobus from

Australia. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &c.

Chalinolobus signifer, sp. n.

Ears and nostrils as in Chalinolobus tuberculatus ; but

behind the nostrils on the face, between and slightly in front

of the eyes, an erect transverse process (like the transverse

nose-leaf in Phyllorhina, but smaller and not concave in

front) is placed. This process commences on each side at

a short distance from the eye; and its free upper margin is

regularly convex.

Wings from the base of the toes; tail wholly contained

within the interfemoral membrane ; postcalcaneal lobe well

290 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

developed, nearly as large as, and similar to, that in C. tuber-

culatus.

Upper inner incisors long and slender, with a second, very

small, external cusp; upper outer incisor, on each side, very

small, scarcely as long as the cingulum of the inner incisor.

Second upper premolar close to the canine; the first small

premolar in the angle between the canine and the second pre-

molar, and visible only with aid of a lens. Lower incisors

very small, trifid, not crowded. First lower premolar scarcely

equal to half the second premolar in vertical extent.

Length (of an adult male preserved in alcohol), head and

body 1:95 inch, tail 1°75, head 0°55, ear 0°4, tragus 0°18,

forearm 1°4, thumb 0°25, second finger 2°5, fourth finger 1°9,

tibia 0°6, foot and claws 0:3.

Hab, Queensland. ‘Type in the collection of the British

Museum.

XXVIII.— Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic

Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAmrs ‘THOMSON,

F.G.S., and H. Atieyne Nicuorson, M.D., D.Sc.,

F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University

of St. Andrews.

[Continued from p. 128. ]

[Plates XIL, XIV., XV., XVL, & XVII.

Genus LITHOSTROTION.

Lithostrotion, Lhwyd, Lithophyl. Britann. Ichnographia, epist. 5,

tab, xxiii. 1699.

Gen. char. Corallum compound, fasciculate or astreeiform.

Corallites surrounded by a complete epitheca; an imperfect

or ill-defined accessory wall is usually present. Septa well

developed, the primary septa extending from the outer wall

nearly to (or sometimes quite to) the columella. A compact,

styliform, laterally compressed columella is present. Central

area of each corallite formed by irregular, generally somewhat

elevated tabule. Between the central tabulate area and the

wall the interseptal loculi are filled with dissepiments, pro-

ducing in longitudinal sections a series of small lenticular

cells arranged in layers which are directed upwards and

outwards.

The corallum in Lithostrotion is never simple. Sometimes

it is fasciculate, and is composed of more or less cylindrical

flexuous corallites; at other times the corallum is astreeiform,

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 291

and is composed of amalgamated and polygonal corallites ;

in some cases (as, for example, in L. canadense, Castelnau)

the corallum is partly fasciculate and partly astreeiform, or

different specimens may be wholly the one or the other. In

any case, the general form of the corallum does not appear

to be a sufficient ground for generic distinction, though the

fasciculate forms have repeatedly been placed in one genus

and the astreiform in another.

The increase of the corallum is effected in the typical species

of Lithostrotion by calicular gemmation, involving only a

portion of the original calice, and allowing the old corallite to

go on growing side by side with the new one. Lateral budding

is also not uncommon, the new corallites produced in this way

assuming a direction parallel to that of their parents, and grow-

ing up side by side with them. The genus Stylaxis was founded

by Prof. M‘Coy for species of Lithostrotion which were sup-

posed to increase by fission of the old tubes. The appearance

of fissiparous development in these cases seems, however, to be

really due to the fact that the young corallites produced by

calicular gemmation do not hinder the continued growth of the

old corallites, but grow up alongside of them, the two quickly

becoming united by their walls ; and even if fission were proved

to occur occasionally, it would hardly afford of itself sufficient

ground for generic distinction.

The epitheca is well developed and complete, marked with

circular striz and shallow annulations of growth. Sometimes

the corallites of the fasciculate species inosculate with one

another. If L. Stokest, K.& H., be rightly referred to this

genus, the corallites are in this species united by outward ex-

pansions of the epitheca; whilst in L. harmodites, HK. & H.,

they are united together by horizontal connecting processes, as

in Syringopora. There are, however, some doubts as to the

true affinities of these forms.

The septa extend from the inner surface of the wall to vary-

ing distances from the columella. A few of the primary septa

sometimes actually reach the columella ; but most of them, to-

gether with all the secondary septa, fall short of it. The sides

of the septa are plain and not denticulate ; and in the majority

of cases the primary septa extend so far inwards as not to

leave any conspicuous space in the centre of the visceral

chamber occupied solely by the tabule. An inconspicuous

septal fossula is sometimes present, as in L. affine, Flem.; and

the somewhat aberrant L. canadense, Castelnau, is said to

possess several small fossettes.

The columella is always present in each corallite, and has

the form of a flattened, laterally compressed, compact rod, which

292.3 =Mr.J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

extends without interruption from the bottom of the visceral

chamber to the floor of the calice. When cut across in longi-

tudinal sections, the columella presents itself as a thin solid

rod occupying the centre of the visceral chamber (Pl. XV.

fig. 1A).

Immediately exterior to the columella is a larger or smaller

tabulate area, the tabule being often more or less bifureated and

irregular, whilst they are usually directed more or less upwards

and inwards (PI. XV. fig. 1A). As already stated, the primary

septa are continued through this tabulate area nearly to the

centre of the corallites, so that the tabule are not exposed to

view over a central space, as they are in Diphyphyllum.

The external area of each corallite is formed by vesicular

tissue, constituted by delicate dissepiments, which intersect

the interseptal loculi. These dissepiments do not interfere

with the continuity of the septa as seen in cross sections

(Pl. XIV. fig. 1); but as seen in longitudinal sections they

form a series of minute lenticular cells, which are directed

upwards and outwards (Pl. XV. fig. 1 A).

In general there does not seem to be any well-defined or

perfectly developed accessory wall (in the sense that this

structure exists in genera such as Acervularia, Smithia, Cho-

naxis, Lonsdaleia, Endophyllum, &e.). There is, however,

often the appearance of an inner mural investment, due to

the contrasted structure of the outer vesicular zone and the

inner tabulate area at their point of junction.

The type species of the genus Lithostrotion is L. basaltiforme,

Fleming (Pl. XIV: fig. 1). Amongst other forms, however,

which exhibit all the essential characteristics of the genus, we

may mention LZ. aranea, M‘Coy, L. Portlock’, Bronn, L. jun-

ceum, Flem.*, L. fasciculatum, Flem. (=L. Martini, K. & H.),

L. irregulare, Phill., L. affine, Flem., LZ. Phillipsi, Bh. & H.,

and L. arachnoideum, M‘Coy.

The genus Lithostrotion is such a comprehensive one, and

the vicissitudes which it has undergone are so various, that

we have thought it advisable to give here a brief summary of

the more important facts in its history, which it may concern

the paleontologist to be possessed of. The name of Litho-

strotion was originally given by Edward Lhwyd to a coral

from the Carboniferous Limestone, which appears to be

* We do not feel certain that Lithostrotion junceum, Flem., can be re-

tained in the genus Lithostrotion. In many respects it presents structural

characters very different from those of Lithostrotion in its typical form ;

and it shows curious affinities with the genus Heterophylia. We have

this point, however, at present under consideration, and we shall give the

results of our investigation at a later period.

chief Generic Types of Paleozote Corals. 293

the species now known as L. basalti/forme, and which must

now stand therefore as the type of the genus (Lithophyl.

Britann. Ichnograph., 1699).

In 1826, Goldfuss described and figured under the name of

Columnaria levis a fossil coral which would appear to be a

Lithostrotion (Petref. Germ. tab. xxiv. fig. 8).

In 1828, Fleming employed Lhwyd’s name of Lithostrotion

for four corals—of which one is L. basalt/forme, another is a

Lithostrotion but specifically undeterminable, whilst the re-

maining two are respectively a Lonsdaleia and an Isastrea

(Brit. Anim. p. 508).

In 1852, Lesueur seems to have given the name of Stylina

to a fossil coral subsequently described by Dale Owen (Geol.

Survey of Wisconsin &e., pl. iv. figs. 5 & 6), from the Carbo-

niferous Limestone of Iowa, under the name of Lithostrotion

basaltiforme. 'The species appears to be L.canadense, Castelnau.

In 1836, Prof. Phillips described several species of Litho-

strotion from the Carboniferous Limestone of Yorkshire (Geol.

Yorkshire, vol. i. pl. .). ZL. basaltiforme appears under the

name of Cyathophyllum basaltiforme ; but the other species are

referred to Lithodendron. In this latter reference, however,

Prof. Phillips departed entirely from the characters of the genus

Lithodendron as originally defined by Schweigger (Beobacht-

ungen, Syst. tab. vi.) ; and though subsequently followed by

Lonsdale, his course in this respect cannot be sustained.

In 1843, Castelnau gave the name of Axinura to the fasci-

culate corals placed by Phillips in Lithodendron (Terr. Silur.

de ?Amér. du Nord) ; andin 1845 Mr. Lonsdale expanded and

redefined Lithodendron to include the same species of Litho-

strotion (Murch., Vern. & Keys. ‘Russia and Ural,’ Appendix A,

p- 597). In the same work Mr. Lonsdale proposed to divert

the name of Lithostrotion from the fossil origimally figured by

Lhwyd under this title, and to apply it to the corals now known

as Lonsdaleia. He also founded the new genus Stylastrea

for fossils which he believed to be identical with Lhwyd’s

coral; and he created the genus Diphyphyllum for some corals

of an internal structure nearly the same as that of Stylastrea,

but of a fasciculate form.

In 1846, Prof. Dana proposed to apply the naine of Colum-

naria, (roldfuss, to the corals now known as Lithostrotion

(Expl. Exp., Zooph. p. 363).

In 1849, Prof. M‘Coy published a valuable paper on Carbo-

niferous corals (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd series, vol. i1i.),

in which he dealt with various corals now usually referred to

Lithostrotion in the following manner :—(1) He did not accept

the genus Lithostrotion at all; and he referred the Lithostro-

294 Mr. J.Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

tion of Lonsdale (=Lonsdaleia) to the genus Strombodes,

Schweigger. (2) He accepted the genera Stylastrea and

Diphyphyllum of Lonsdale. (3) He founded the genus Nema-

phyllum (subsequently changing its name to Nematophyllum)

for a group of corals of which N. arachnoideum is the type,

and which are clearly astreiform species of Lithostrotion.

(4) He proposed the name of Stylaxis for corals which are

stated to differ from the preceding by their supposed fissiparous

development, and which are also clearly referable to Litho-

strotion as now understood. (5) He proposed the name of

Stphonodendron for the corals referred by Phillips to Litho-

dendron, which are now regarded as fasciculate species of

Lithostrotion.

In 1850, M. D’Orbigny founded the genera Acrocyathus

and Lasmocyathus for forms subsequently referred by Edwards

and Haime to Lithostrotion.

In 1850, Milne-Edwards and Haime (Brit. Foss. Cor. Intr.

p- Ixxi.) accepted the genera Nematophyllum, M‘Coy, and Litho-

dendron, Phill., separating the two principally by the alleged

presence of a well-developed accessory wall in the former, and

rejecting Stylaxis, M‘Coy. They further applied the name of

Lithostrotion to the corals which we now term Lonsdaleva.

In 1851 (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal.) the same authors ac-

cepted the genus Stylaxis, M‘Coy; they defined the genus

Lonsdaleia as at present accepted; and they extended to the

genus Lithostrotion nearly its modern signification, placing

under it Lithodendron, Phill., Stphonodendron, M‘Coy, and

Nematophyllum, M‘Coy.

In 1851, Prof. M‘Coy published his great work (Brit. Pal.

Foss.), in which he adhered to the views which he had pre-

viously expressed with regard to the affinities of this group of

corals.

In 1852, Milne~-Edwards and Haime still further expanded

their definition of Lithostrotion, to which they now referred

the genus Stylaxis, M‘Coy (Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 191). At the

same time, they founded the genus Petalaxis for the corals

which they had previously described under the names of

Stylaxis M‘ Coyana and S. Portlocki; and they further rejected

the genera Stylastrea and Diphyphyllum of Lonsdale.

In 1859, Mr. Billings gave reasons for retaining the genus

Diphyphyllum, Lonsd., showing that it is properly separable

from Lithostrotion, and that the absence of the columella, which

forms one of its distinguishing characters, is not accidental, as

believed by Milne-Edwards and Haime (Can. Journ. new ser.

vol. iv. p. 133).

In 1861, De Fromentel (‘ Polypiers Fossiles ’) restricted the

chief Generic Types of Paleozaic Corals. 295

name of Lithostrotion to those species of the genus which have

an astreeiform corallum, whilst he placed the fasciculate forms

under the head of Diphyphyllum. The same author likewise

separated some of the astraiform species of Lithostrotion, to-

gether with the two species of Petalaxis, EK. & H., and placed

them under the revived genus Stylaxis, M‘Coy, upon the

wrongly alleged ground that the septa are not continued into

the external vesicular area. This grouping, however, is in all

respects an objectionable one.

In 1872, Prof. de Koninck (Anim. Foss. Nouv. Recherches,

p. 26) defined the genus Lithostrotion in most essential respects

as done by Milne-Edwards and Haime. He rightly shows,

however, that Diphyphyllum, Lonsd., is to be separated from

Lithostrotion, and he adds the synonym of Teeniodendrocyclus

(Ludwig, Paleeontographica von H. von Meyer, p. 220, 1866).

Finally, in 1873, Dybowski (Mon. der Zoanth. scler. rug.

aus der Silurform. Esthlands &c.) proposed the following

grouping of these forms :—(1) the genus Lithodendron, Phill.,

is restored, though upon no sufficient grounds stated. (2) The

genus Lithostrotion is detined in the same general sense as by

Milne-Edwards and Haime, Diphyphyllum, Lonsd., being ex-

cluded. (3) The genus Petalaxis, Edw. & H., is defined as

having a quadrate columella, as having the septa confined to

the centre of the visceral chamber and separated from the

wall by large-sized vesicles, and as having a simple corallum

—none of these characters, however, entering into the defini-

tion given by Milne-Edwards and Haime, or appearing in the

illustrations published by these authors.

As regards the genera allied to Lithostrotion, its closest ally

(in the matter of external appearance at any rate) is Diphy-

phyllum, Lonsd. In this latter genus, however, there is never

any columella, and the septa always leave a conspicuous central

tabulate area uncovered and exposed to view. Nor are these

structural features accidental or im any way due to peculiarities

in the mode of fossilization of particular specimens ; but they

are of constant occurrence even in the most excellently pre-

served examples. Indeed the two genera in question attain

their maximum in different formations, Diphyphyllum being

principally Devonian, whilst Lithostrotion is essentially and

almost exclusively Carboniferous. It need hardly be added

that there can be no risk of confounding Diphyphyllum with

[ithostrotion, except as regards the fasciculate species of the

latter, since none of the former are known to possess an astrei-

form corallum.

The genus Stylastrea was founded by Lonsdale (Murch.,

Vern. & Keys., Russia & Ur., Append. p. 619) to include

296 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

certain Carboniferous corals which agree with Diphyphyllum

in the absence of a columella, in the comparatively short septa,

in the possession of a central exposed area of tabule, and in

the other details of their internal structure, but which are

astreiform in their mode of growth. This genus is rejected by

Milne-Edwards and Haime (Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 192) upon the

same grounds which induce them to abandon Diphyphyllum ;

and they consider it to have been founded upon astreiform

species of Lithostrotion. Not having seen Mr. Lonsdale’s

original specimens, we cannot hazard a positive opinion ; but

we are inclined to believe that he could hardly have made any

mistake about the absence of a columella and the comparatively

undeveloped septa of Stylastrea ; and therefore we do not think

that this genus can be regarded as a synonym of Lithostrotion.

In the meanwhile, however, we leave it an open question

whether Stylastrea, Lonsd., can be retained, or whether it

should not rather be merged -with the genus Diphyphyllum.

From the fasciculate and astreeiform species of Cyatho-

phyllum the genus Lithostrotion is at once distinguished by

the fact that there is no true columella in the former, whilst

the septa, typically, meet in the centre and become twisted

tegether.

From Acervularia, Schweigger, Smithia, EK. & H., Colum-

naria, Goldf. (= Favistella, Hall), and Paleophyllum, Billings,

the genus Lithostrotion is fundamentally separated, amongst

other characters, by its possession of a columella.

Phillipsastrea, D’Orb., is compared by Milne-Edwards and

Haime (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. p.447) to the astreeiform species

of Lithostrotion, in which, however, the outer wall is wanting,

so that the corallites become confluent by their septa. The

‘true affinities of Phillipsastrea appear, on the other hand, to

be rather with Heliophyllum than with Lithostrotion; and it

seems very doubtful if a true columella is really present in

the genus. What has been taken for the columella seems to

be only a pseudo-columella formed by a projection of the

tabule or by the septa; and even this is often wanting.

From Lonsdaleia, M‘Coy, and its allies Chonaxis, E. & H.,

and Axophyllum, E. & H., the genus Lithostrotion is separated

by its simple compact columella, and the fact that the septa ex-

tend without interruption through the external vesicular zone.

The genus Koninckophyllum, Thomson and Nicholson, is

distinguished from Lithostrotion by its being generally simple,

and by the much greater development of the peripheral zone

of vesicular tissue, though it approximates to the latter in

the structure of the columella. It is also distinguished by

the septa not being developed to the same extent.

chief Generic Types of Paleozote Corals. 297

The genus Petalaris, HK. & H., lastly, has been but im-

perfectly defined (Brit. Foss. Cor., Intr. p. xxi, under the

name of Nematophyllum) ; and it seems difficult to determine

precisely what characters its authors wished to assign to it.

So far, however, as can be judged from the descriptions and

figures of the two species * embraced under this name (viz.

P. M‘Coyana, K.& H., and P. Portlock, E. & H.), the genus

would not appear to be separated by sufficient characters from

Lithostrotion proper.

With the exception of a single species (Z. antiqguum, Bronn),

which is believed to be of Devonian age, all the known species

of Lithostrotion are referable to the Carboniferous period, where

they constitute one of the most abundant and characteristic

groups of corals.

Genus KonINcCKOPHYLLUM, Thomson and Nicholson.

Gen. char. Corallum simple or compound. Septa well

developed, but not reaching the centre, united externally by

numerous delicate dissepiments, which give rise to an exterior

zone of dense vesicular tissue. ‘Tabula occupying a central

area of considerable size, into which the septa are only very

partially, or not at all, continued. <A styliform, compact or

subcompact columella. Occasionally a septal fossula. In the

compound forms increase is by calicular gemmation.

We have believed ourselves justified in founding this genus

for the reception of certain corals from the Carboniferous rocks

of Scotland, which present a combination of characters pecu-

liarly their own, and which may be regarded as, in some

respects, intermediate between Cyathophyllum and Lithostro-

tion. We have named the genus wm honour of Prof. de

_Koninck, whose work amongst the Paleozoic corals has so

deservedly contributed to the high reputation which he has

obtained in various branches of paleontology

The corallum in Koninckophyllum is sometimes simple, and

sometimes compound. When simple, it is usually of small

size, rarely exceeding two inches in length, and it is conical,

* These species were originally described by Milne-Edwards and Haime

(Pol. Foss. p. 453) under the names of Stylaxis M‘Coyana and S. Port-

lockt, and were transferred subsequently to Petalaxis (Brit. Foss. Corals,

p. 205). Under any circumstances, these species must not be confounded

with the forms known as Lithostrotion M‘ Coyanum and L. Portlocki, Bronn.

These latter are entirely distinct from the former, and are retained in Litho-

styotion in the last grouping of the genus proposed by Milne-Edwards and

Haime. If Petalaris be abandoned and relegated to Lithostrotion, then the

specific names of M‘Coyana and Portlocki applied to the two species of

the genus will have to be changed.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 20)

298 Mr. J.Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

cylindrical, or cylindro-conical in form. "When compound,

the corallum is usually fasciculate; and its mode of increase

is by calicular gemmation, the young corallites being always

produced near the periphery of the old calices (Pl. XII.

figs. 1 & 3).

The epitheca is thin and complete, marked with fine en-

circling striz and shallow accretion-ridges. The calice is

moderately deep, its margin being sometimes thin, at other

times thick and everted.

In the centre of the visceral chamber is a small, compressed,

compact, or sometimes imperfectly cellular, styliform columella,

which forms a small projection in the floor of the calice (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1876, Pl. VIII. fig. 8). As seen in

longitudinal sections, the columella (Pl. XII. figs. 2 a, 3A,

& 6 A) forms a distinct thin line, which usually runs from the

bottom of the visceral chamber to the floor of the calice as a

continuous rod. Sometimes, however, it is absent or inter-

rupted over portions of its course (figs. 34 & 64). It was

at first difficult to determine whether this was due to any

real want of continuity, or whether it was not caused by:

flexures of the corallum taking the columella at places out

of the line of section; but it seems to be really due to the

former cause. As seen in transverse sections (Pl. XII. figs. 1,

2,4, & 5), the columella is shown to be markedly compressed

laterally.

The central area of the corallum is occupied by tabule, over

the upper surfaces of which the septa do not extend, or only

to a very limited extent. The tabule are very close-set, often

inosculating or almost vesicular, and usually distinctly elevated

just before they are pierced by the columella. The result of

this last-mentioned peculiarity is that a transverse section cuts

through more than one of the tabulz in the immediatevicinity of

the columella. Hence in transverse sections (Pl. XII. figs. 2

& 4) the columella is seen to be surrounded by the divided

edges of several of the tabula, which might lead to the erro-

neous impression that the columella is composed of twisted

lamelle, though longitudinal sections clearly prove that this

is not the case. In no case do the tabulee extend to the inner

surface of the wall, though the central area which they occupy

is one of very considerable dimensions.

The septa (Pl. XII. figs. 1-6) are well developed, but

always fall short of the columella by a considerable space.

Hence, though they infringe upon the margins of the tabulate

area, they are never continued to the centre, and they invariably

leave the tabula exposed to view over a conspicuous median

space. A septal fossula, containing a single short septum, is

often present.

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 299

Externally, the septa are united by numerous close-set deli-

cate dissepiments, which are sometimes rectangular, sometimes

finely anastomosing and reticulate (Pl. XII. figs. 1-6). The

dissepiments give rise to an exterior zone of vesicular tissue

of an extremely dense and minute character. As seen in

longitudinal sections (figs. 2.4, 3A, 6 A), the vesicles of this

zone are exceedingly small lenticular cells, which are arranged

in layers directed upwards and outwards from the central

tabulate area.

As regards the relationships of the genus, Kontnckophyllum

may be said to be distinguished by characters of an unusually

fundamental nature. In some respects it is nearly allied to

Diphyphyllum and to some of the forms of Cyathophyllum

(such as C. paracida, M‘Coy); but it is broadly separated

from these genera by the possession of a well-developed, com-

pact and styliform columella. From Lophophyllum, K. & H.,

it is distinguished by the totally different form and connexions

of the columella, and the less developed condition of the septa,

and, even more strikingly, by its extraordinarily minute and

dense zone of vesicular tissue forming the periphery of the

corallum. From Lithostrotion, again, it is separated by the

much more rudimentary state of the septa, the greater deve-

lopment of the vesicular zone, and the fact that the corallum

is always compound in the former, whilst it is usually simple

in the latter.

There remains, finally, only the genus Axvophyllum, E. & H.,

which need be considered here, though its characters are such

as really to render its separation trom Koninckophyllum a matter

of no difficulty, as will be at once seen by a reference to the

annexed woodcut and the subjoined description. The corallum

Longitudinal section of Avophyllum Konincki, i. & H., the type species.

of the genus Avophyllum. After Milne-Edwards and Haime.

20*

300 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

in Awxophyllum is always simple, turbinate in form, with a

complete epitheca. The centre of the visceral chamber is

occupied by a strong cylindrical columella, of comparatively

gigantic size, and formed of numerous vertical, spirally twisted

lamella. Hence, on longitudinal section, the columella appears

as a cylindrical cellular mass of large size. The columella

pierces a central area, occupied by strong remote tabula and

surrounded by an accessory wall. The space between the

inner mural investment and the true wall is occupied by dis-

sepiments, giving rise to an exterior zone of large vesicles.

The septa are well developed, and extend to the centre of the

visceral chamber. It will be seen from the above that the

structure of Koninckophyllum is entirely different from that ot

Axophyllum, as defined by Milne-Kdwards and Haime (Pol.

Foss. des Terr. Pal. p, 455) and by De Koninck (An. Foss.

Nouv. Recherches, partie i. p. 23). Under these circumstances

it is unnecessary to add that the compound forms of Koninchko-

phyllum cannot be confounded with Lonsdaleia, the latter

having incomplete septa, which are not connected with the

external wall, and having a columella of a different structure.

So far as our present knowledge goes, the species of Koninck-

ophyllum appear to be exclusively confined to the Lower

Carboniferous rocks. All our specimens are from Scotland

(Brockley, near Lesmahagow; Charleston, Fifeshire; and

Dunbar, Haddingtonshire). ‘The compound forms are some-

times found in vast numbers, covering very extensive areas.

The description of the various species of this genus we reserve

for another communication.

Genus LONSDALEIA.

Lonsdaleia, M‘Coy, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. iii. p. 11.

Gen. char. Corallum compound, fasciculate or astreiform,

increasing by calicular gemmation. Each corallite is provided

with a distinct wall; and an inner mural investment is usually

developed. The centre of the visceral chamber is occupied

by avery large, somewhat cylindrical columella, formed of

twisted lamellae. A well-developed tabulate area of close-set

tabule, surrounded by an exterior vesicular zone of large-sized

vesicles. The septa are present in the central area, most of

them falling short of the columella ; but they are not continued

through the peripheral vesicular zone to the outer wall.

The corallum in Lonsdaleta is invariably compound, and

is either astreiform or fasciculate. The young corallites are

produced by calicular gemmation, the new buds arising in the

outer vesicular zone of the parent corallite, and the latter con-

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 301

ene to grow uninterruptedly onwards. In some forms (as

Jb duplicata, Mart.) the corallites always remain completely

free laterally (Pl. XVI. fig. 2); in others (as L. floriformis,

Flem.) they become united laterally, and assume a polygonal

form from mutual pressure (Pl. XVI. fig. 3); whilst m LZ.

rugosa, M‘Coy, there is an intermediate state of parts, and

the corallites, "hotieh usually free eee sometimes become

more or less amalgamated (Pl. XVII. fig.

The corallites are always enclosed in a Beets epitheca of

greater or less thickness, which exhibits fine encircling strive

and often well-marked accretion-ridges.

The central area of the corallum is occupied by well-developed

tabule, which are seen in longitudinal sections (Pl. XVII.

fig. 1) to be extremely close-set. ‘They often anastomose with

one another, and are very distinctly elevated as they approach

the columella. Hence in transverse sections (Pl. XVI. figs. 1 A

& 2 A) the divided edges of a greater or less number of the

tabulee may be seen surrounding the columella.

The tabule are pierced centrally by the columella, which

runs continuously from the bottom of the visceral chamber to

the floor of the calice, where it appears as an elevated acutely

conical prominence. ‘The columella is of large size, approxi-

mately cylindrical in shape, and composed of numerous

twisted plates, which appear to become continuous laterally

with the tabula, as shown by longitudinal sections (PI. XVI.

fig. 1). In transverse sections (PL. XVI. figs. 1-3) the colu-

mella is seen as a conspicuous central cellular mass, the outer

portion of which is formed by concentric lines disposed in

successive sectors.

The space between the central tabulate area and the inner

surface of the wall is occupied by vesicular tissue. The

vesicles of this zone are of comparatively very large size; and

they are formed by strongly arched plates, the convexities of

which are turned upwards, and which are seen in longitudinal

sections (Pl. XVII. fig. 1) to have a direction outwards and

upwards. In transverse sections (Pl. XVI. figs. 1-3) the

divided edges of the vesicles of this zone form an exceed-

ingly conspicuous feature, partly from their large size and

partly because they are unencumbered by the septa. A

distinct accessory wall is sometimes clearly present, inter-

vening between the central tabulate area and the outer vesi-

cular zone. In other cases the apparent inner mural invest-

ment seems to be little more than an appearance produced

by the contrast of structure between the central tabulate area

and the peripheral zone of vesicular tissue at their line of

junction,

302 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

The septa are present in a well-developed form in the

exterior portion of the tabulate area, but do not exist at all

in the outer vesicular zone, or only extend into the latter

region in a very rudimentary and imperfect form (Pl. XVI.

figs. 1-3). Secondary septa are usually, if not always, pre-

sent; and the primary septa for the most part stop short at

a little distance from the columella. In some cases, however,

a few of the primary septa seem to be continued inwards as

far as the columella. When viewed in transverse sections

(Pl. XVI. figs. 1A, 24, & 34), the septa are seen to be

united by delicate transverse dissepiments, which, however,

are not developed between the septa in their inward extension,

and become sparse and irregular as the septa are traced out-

wards to the outskirts of the vesicular zone.

The genus Lonsdaleia was first clearly defined by Prof.

M‘Coy (loc. cit.) ; but he included only the fasciculate forms

under this name, and erroneously referred the astreeiform

species to Strombodes. The essential structural characters of

the genus, however, had at an earlier date been fully recognized

by Mr. Lonsdale (Murch. Vern. & Keys. Russ. & Ur. p. 602) ;

but he considered that the name of Lithostrotion was the one

properly applicable to these corals. Milne-Edwards and

Haime (Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 190) first showed that the name

of Lithostrotion should properly be applied to the group of

corals of which L. basaltiforme is the type; and in this they

have been supported by most subsequent writers on the subject.

Fromentel, however, took the retrograde step of separating the

astreiform species under the name of Stylidophyllum (Poly-

piers Foss. p. 316); and Dybowski has so far adopted the

same course as to restrict the name of Lonsdaleca solely to the

same species (Mon. der Zoanth. scler. rug. p. 83).

The zoological characters of the genus Lonsdaleta are so

well marked that there is little chance of its bemg confounded

with any other. From the true Strombodes, Schweig., from

Spongophyllum, KH. & H., and from Endophyllum, K. & H., it

is at once distinguished, amongst other characters, by its pos-

session of a columella. From Lithostrotion and Diphyphyllum

it is separated by the fact that the septa are not in direct con-

nexion with the outer wall; whilst the latter genus has no colu-

mella, and this organ in the former genus appears as a compact

styliform rod. By far the nearest allies of Lonsdaleta, as at

present understood, are Chonaais, EK. & H., and Axophyllum,

K.& H. The former of these appears to differ from Lonsdaleta

solely, or chiefly, in the fact that the external walls are want-

ing, and the corallites are united together directly by the amal-

eamation of their vesicular zones. The genus Awxophyllum,

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 303

again, as described and figured by Milne-Edwards and Haime,

appears to differ in no essential structural character from

Lonsdaleia, from which it is separable chiefly by its being

simple instead of compound. If this identity of structure

should be confirmed by further investigation, 1t will become

very doubtful if the genus Axophyllum can be retained ; but

we have at present no sufficient means of arriving at a final

judgment on this point. Fyrom the description given by Prof.

de Koninck, on the other hand (An. Foss. Nouv. Recherches,

p- 23), it would seem that the septa of Axophyllum are in con-

nexion with the outer wall, which would constitute a sufficient

distinction from Lonsdaleta. Another ally of Lonsdaleia, in a

somewhat unexpected quarter, is found in the genus Clisto-

phyllum, Dana. Both these genera have a distinct columel-

lary line, and possess a few lamelle, which spring from near

the inner margins of the primary septa, and are connected by

a system of endothecal dissepiments. On the other hand,

Lonsdaleia is distinguished from Clisiophyllum by being com-

pound, by increasing by calicular gemmation, by the fact that

the septa are not connected with the external wall, and by

the large size of the vesicles of the exterior vesicular zone.

Finally, the genus Koninckophyllum, Thoms. & Nich., is

distinguished from Lonsdaleia by the fact that the septa are

directly connected with the outer wall, by the different nature

of the columella, and by the minute and dense vesicular tissue

of the outer zone, as well as by the generally simple nature of

the corallum.

Tn its range the genus Lonsdaleda is restricted, not having

been hitherto found to transcend the limits of the Carboniferous

rocks.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

(Unless otherwise stated, the figures are of the natural size.)

PuaTE XII.

Fig. 1. Koninckophyllum proliferum, Thomson and Nicholson, transverse

section of a small slab exhibiting the different stages of growth

by calicular gemmation. Lower Carboniferous, Bathgate, Lin-

lithgowshire.

Fig. 2. Koninckophyllum magnificum, Thomson and Nicholson, transverse

; section of an exceptionally large example; 2 a, longitudinal sec-

tion of the same, exhibiting the columellary line, the large

tabulate area, and the dense outer vesicular zone. Lower Car-

boniferous, Charleston, Fifeshire.

Fig. 3. Transverse section of Koninckophyllum interruptum, Thoms. and

Nich. The section is cut about a quarter of an inch below the

floor of the calice, and does not show any signs of the columella,

proving that this organ is really absent occasionally in portions

of the corallum: the septa also are seen to be wanting at

certain points; and these vacant spaces are the bases of young

304 On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals.

corallites budded off from the disk of the calice. 3 a, longitu-

dinal section of the same, showing the absence of the columella

in the upper portion of the corallum and its presence in the

lower portion. Lower Carboniferous, Brockley, near Lesma-

hagow, Lanarkshire.

Fig. 4. Koninckophyllum Lindstroémi, Thomson and Nicholson, transverse

section ; the external vesicular tissue is extraordinarily dense,

and the columella is apparently connected with the septum

occupying the septal fossula. Lower Carboniferous, Brockley,

near Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

Fig. 5. Koninckophyllum radiatum, Thomson and Nicholson, transverse

section. Lower Carboniferous, Charleston, Fifeshire.

Fig. 6. Koninckophyllum retiforme, Thomson and Nicholson, transverse

section, showing the rectangular dissepiments and the septal fos-

sula occupied by two short septa; the columella is imperfectly

cellular. 6, longitudinal section of the same. Lower Carbo-

niferous, Brockley, near Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

[ Figs. 8, 8 A, and 8B of the preceding portion of this paper,

‘Annals,’ February 1876, Pl. VIII., are illustrations of Konincko-

phyllum magnificum. Fig. 8 shows the floor of the calice, with

the protuberant columella; fig. 8 A is a transverse section of the

same; and fig. 8B is a longitudinal section, showing the colu-

mellary line, with the elevated tabulz around it. ]

PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. Lithostrotion basaltiforme, Flem., a transverse section, showing a

portion of the internal structure and the aspect of the calices.

Lower Carboniferous, Arbigland, Dumfriesshire.

Fig. 2. Lithostrotion Portlocki, Bronn, transverse section of a small slab ;

2 a, longitudinal section of the same; 28, a few of the corallites

enlarged. Lower Carboniferous, Dunbar.

Fig. 8. Lithostrotion M‘Coyanum, E. & H., transverse section of a small

slab. Lower Carboniferous, Penrith, Cumberland.

Fig. 4, Lithostrotion Flemingii, M‘Coy: the crown of the dome-shaped

mass is ground away, exhibiting the arrangement of the septa

and, towards the margin, the calices. Lower Carboniferous,

Arbigland, Dumfriesshire.

PuaTE XV.

Fig. 1. Lithostrotion Phillipsi, E. & H., transverse section of a small slab ;

1a, longitudinal section of the same, showing the columellary

line. The absence of the columella in parts is due to the flexuous

form of the corallites. Lower Carboniferous, Arbigland, Dum-

friesshire.

tg. 2. Lithostrotion Martini, EK. & H., transverse section of an unusually

large variety. Lower Carboniferous, Arbigland, Dumfriesshire.

Fig. 8. Lithostrotion irreyulare, Phill., transverse section of a small slab.

Lower Carboniferous, Boghead, near Lesmahagow.

Fig. 4. Lithostrotion junceum, Flem., longitudinal section of a small slab ;

4 a, transverse section of a small slab of the same; 48, a few

of the corallites enlarged, showing the peculiar arrangement of

some of the primary septa. Lower Carboniferous, Brockley,

Lesmahagow.

PiaTE XVI.

Fig. \. Lonsdaleia rugosa, M‘Coy, transverse section of small slab, show-

ing the development, from the young corallite emerging from

Mr. E. L. Layard on a new Species of Merula. — 305

’ the oral disk of the parent to the perfect corallite; 1, the

central corallite of the preceding, enlarged, with two young

corallites. Main Limestone (Lower Carboniferous), Boghead,

Lesmahagow.

Fig. 2. Lonsdaleia duplicata, Mart., transverse section of a small slab;

2 a, two of the corallites enlarged. Lower Carboniferous, near

Muirkirk.

Fig. 3. Lonsdaleia floriformis, Flem., transverse section of a small slab;

3 A, two of the corallites enlarged. Lower Carboniferous, Bath-

gate, Linlithgowshire.

PraTE XVII.

Fug. 1. Lonsdaleia rugosa, M‘Coy, longitudinal section of three corallites,

taken from a large slab; 1, a corallite, showing the acutely

conical boss formed by the columella in the floor of the calice,

and the columellary line in the centre; 1B-1F, corallites in

various stages of growth, arising from the outer vesicular tissue.

The different appearance presented by different portions of the

section is due to the flexuous form of the corallites. Main Lime-

stone (Lower Carboniferous), Boghead, Lesmahagow.

XXIX.—Description of a new Species of the Genus Merula

From the Fiji Islands. By K. L. Layarp, C.M.G., H.B.M.

Consul for Fiji and Tonga, F.Z.8., &e. &e.

Merula vitiensis, n. sp.

Some months since my kind friend Mr. A. Tempest, among

a collection of birds made by him for me at Bua, on the large

island of Vanua Levu, gave me a specimen of a ‘ Blackbird,”

which at the time I identified, from the short description in

the ‘Ornithologie der Viti-, Samoa- und Tonga-Inseln’ of

Drs. Finsch and Hartlaub, as Werula vanicoroensis. The ac-

quisition by myself, at Samoa, of specimens of that bird, at

once, however, showed me that I had committed an error ; and

I hasten to rectify it.

The Fiji bird, which I propose to call Merula vitiensis, is

of a silky smoky brown above, not nearly so dark as vanico-

roensis ; below, it is grey-brown, with the same silky lustre ;

throat and side of neck grey ; the centre of the belly has some

feathers tinged with ruddy brown ; bill and legs bright pale

yellow. Length 7” 6", wing 4" 3", tail 3” 2, tarse 1” 5!,

bill 1” 2".

Mr. Tempest describes ,this bird as being extremely shy

and difficult to procure, in notes and habits resembling the

European bird, scratching on the ground under bushes. The

nest also is said to resemble that of M. vulgaris.

306 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myriopoda

XXX.—On the Myriopoda, from Siberia and Waigatsch

Island, collected during the Expedition of Prof. Norden-

skiéld, 1875. By ANTON STUXBERG.

As far as I am aware from studying the literature of the

subject, only ten species of Myriopods have hitherto been

known from the whole of Siberia, including the island of

Sakhalin. These are:—(1) Lithobius sibiricus, Gerstf. ;

(2) L. rapax, Mein.; (3) Scolioplanes sacolinensis, Mein. ;

(4) Geophilus longicornis (Leach), Gerstf.; (5) G. pilosus,

Mein.; (6) Julus terrestris (Linn.), Gerstf.; (7) Julus amu-

rensis, Gerstf.; (8) Lulus armatus, Gerstf.; (9) Platydesmus

amurensis, Gerstf.; (10) Craspedosoma dahuricum, Gerstf.

Beside other Land-Arthropods, during Prof. Nordenskisld’s

last expedition to Novaja Semlja and Siberia, a considerable

number of specimens of Myriopods were collected sufficiently

perfect for description. This collection includes eighteen

species. One of these, Geophilus pilosus, Mein., was already

known from the north of Asia—not from the mainland of

Siberia, but from the neighbouring island of Sakhalin. ‘Two

others, Lithobius crassipes, Li. Koch, and Polyzonium ger-

manicum, Brandt, have been long since found in Europe; the

remaining fifteen species are new to science.

The following is a list, systematically arranged, of all the

Myriopods now known to inhabit Siberia :—

CHILOPODA. CHILOGNATHA.

1. Lithobius ostiacorum, n. sp. 17. ulus terrestris (Lin.), Gerstf.

2. —— sibiricus, Gerstf. 18. profugus, n. sp.

3. rapax, Mein. 19. amurensis, Gerstf.

4, —— princeps, n. sp. 20. armatus, Gerstf.

5. scrobiculatus, n. sp. 21. Polydesmus clavatipes, n. sp.

6. —— sulcipes, n. sp. 22. tabescens, n. sp.

ie Nordenskidldii, n. sp. 23. Craspedosoma dahuricum,

8. formicarum, n. sp. Gerstf.

9. —— crassipes, L. Koch. 24. —— cylindricum, n. sp.

10. fugax, n. sp. 25. deplanatum, n. sp.

lide vagabundus, n. sp. 26. Platydesmus amurensis, Gerstf.

12. —— captivus, n. sp. 27. Polyzonium germanicum,

13. Scolioplanes sacolinensis, Mezn. Brandt.

14. Geophilus sibiricus, n. sp.

15. —— longicornis (Leach),

Gerstf.

16. pilosus, Mer.

Our present knowledge of the structure of the Siberian

Myriopods scarcely offers any opportunity for comparison

with those of other countries. For, of the twenty-seven species

above mentioned, no less than twenty-three consist of forms

from Siberia and Waigatsch Island. 307

that have not as yet been found anywhere but in Siberia; and

as regards the other four species, it seems probable that two

of them, namely those which have been referred by Gerstfeldt

to Geophilus (Arthronomalus) longicornis, Leach, and Lulus

terrestris, Linné, represent quite distinct though allied forms.

Indeed it is scarcely to be supposed that two forms so un-

doubtedly European would extend so far eastward, beyond

Baikal, as where the Songari empties itself into the Amur,

where the latter—or the river Schilka, where the former is said

to have been found. Statements of this kind must be received

with caution and not implicitly relied on. The two others,

the Lithobius crassipes, L. Koch, and the Polyzonium ger-

manicum, Brandt, as we have already said, were long since

known as European. The former is a species frequently met

with and widely spread in Europe. It is also found on the

coast of North Africa, and in the north of Europe extends far

beyond the woody region, being found in the island of Wai-

gatsch, the south end of which lies forty-five geographical

miles to the north of that region. In Siberia it is found in

the neighbourhood of Yenisei between 61°. and 64° north

latitude, and may probably be met with much further to the

north. The Polyzonium germanicum, on the other hand, is a

more southern form. It is found in the Caucasus, Poland,

Germany, in France (near Paris),in Denmark, in the south of

Sweden as far as Bohusliin (58°-59° N. lat.), and is said to

occur on the shores of the Gulf of Finland, but not further

north *. Such being the case, it appears rather strange to

find it in Siberia near the river Yenisei, in the high latitude of

66°17' north. In Scandinavia it is one of the most southern

Chilognatha ; near Yenisei, it was the very first of this order

that was found by the Swedish expedition when ascending the

river on their way back through Siberia. For these reasons

it seems probable that the latter species has its original centre

not in Europe, nor in the Caucasus, but in Central Asia; and

it has perhaps, in spreading, taken the same course as the

great number of plants which at the present time belong to

the flora of Europe, but originally came from the widely

branched Altai range. But this cannot as yet be more than

conjecture.

Before entering upon a description of the species brought

home, I may be allowed here to make the following brief

remarks. The Platydesmus amurensis, Gerstf., is the repre-

sentative of a genus of which before only one species was

* The information that this species is met with in Finland was given

me by Dr, Richard Sievers, who is occupied with a monograph of the

Myriopoda of Finland.

308 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myriopoda

known, viz. the Mexican one. The Craspedosoma deplanatum,

n.sp., as bearing the strongest resemblance to a typical Poly-

desmus, is unique, having no known ally in any part of

the earth. The Craspedosoma dahuricum, Gerstf., and the

C. cylindricum, n. sp., may be regarded as representatives of

the European C. Rawlinsi, Leach, their close resemblance in

form pointing to a near affinity of origin. The Polydesmus

clavatipes, n.sp., 1s a form of the subgenus Jcostdesmus, Humb.

& Saussure (distinguished by the strange conformation of the

legs), of which, as far as I know, only one species has been

described, viz. from New Zealand. If we except the Litho-

bius stbiricus, Gerstf. (which has been, considering the claims

of the present time, very imperfectly described, and probably

is a collective species), and the L. ostiacorum, n. sp. (a Litho-

bius sensu strictiore *), the remaining Lithobii belong to that

division of the subgenus Archilithobius which is characterized

by four (never more) teeth on the coxal part of the second

pair of jaw-feet, and by usually 20-jointed antenne, and of

which the centre, to judge from the 119 species hitherto known

of the genus Lithobius in the wider sense, seems to be in the

north-east of Asia, though it has also some representatives in

Europe, and at least as many on the Californian coast.

It is obvious from the foregoing remarks that the Siberian

Myriopoda have very little in common with those of Europe ;

and what there is leads us to suppose that Asia has been the

centre in which they originated. In order to acquire a true

knowledge of the geographical distribution of the species, it

makes a great difference whether we say that Asia has received

such and such forms from Kurope, or that Hurope has received

them from Asia. The Siberian Myriopod fauna is much too

independent, as it were, in its composition, to allow us to speak

of genuine European forms. It seems we shall come nearest

the truth by saying that Europe has borrowed from Asia the

Myriopods it has in common with Siberia.

1. Lithobius ostiacorum, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, lateribus valde rotundatis, eadem

longitudine ac latitudine, infra marginem posticum impressionibus

duabus rotundate triangularibus evanidis, levis, setis rigidis longis

sparse yestita; antenne articulis 20, cylindraceis, longe setosis

composite, dimidiam corporis longitudinem assequentes ; oculi

ellipsoidei, ocellis 9-10 in 3 series (1+3, 2, 3 vy. 143, 3, 3)

* Compare Stuxberg, “Genera et Species Lithobioidarum ” ((Efvers.

Kel. Vet. Akad. n. s. Forhandl., arg. 32 (1875), no. 3), where (p. 8) the

six subgenera Eulithobius, Neolithobius, Lithobius, Pseudolithobius, Hemi-

hithobius, and Archilithobius are briefly characterized.

from Siberia and Waigatsch Island. 309

rectas longitudinales digestis compositi; coxee pedum maxillarium

secundi paris dentibus 2+2 haud validis armate, sinu mediano

angulari prope eque profundo ac lato, antice setis longis vestite ;

scuta dorsualia leviter rugosa et sparsissime pilosa, 3., 5., 8., 10.,

12., 14. margine postico magis magisque sinuata, 1., 2., 4., 6., 7.,

9., 11., 13. rotundata et tribus sulcis parvis preedita, 9., 11., 13.

angulis posticis productis ; scuta ventralia convexiuscula, postica

preesertim sparse pilosa, omnia impressionibus angularibus; pori

coxales rotundi in ¢ 3, 3, 4, 3-3, 4, 4, 3-4, 4, 4, 3-4, 4, 4,

4-4, 4, 5, 4-4, 5, 4, 4-4, 5, 6, 4, in 2 3, 4, 4, 4-4, 4, 4,

4-5, 5, 5, 5; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0, 0, 1-0, 1, 1: pedes

anales mediocres, longitudine tres partes antennarum equantes,

haud incrassati, unguibus 2, calcaribus 1, 3, 2, 0 armati (mas

articulo quinto supra profunde sulcato); pedum analium articulus

primus inermis: unguis genitalium femineorum integer, acutus ;

calcarium 2 paria, quorum exterius interiore multo majus.

Color dorsi testaceus vel brunneo-testaceus, interdum vitta abrupta

obscuriore, ventris pallidior, griseus ; caput multo obscurius quam

dorsum. Longitudo corporis 12-14 m.m., antennarum 6 m.m.,

pedum analium 4 m. m.

Hab, circa flumen Jenissej ad Krasnojarsk (56°), Kolmogo-

rova (59° 30'), Verschininskoj (68° 45'), Dudino (69° 15’).

2. Lithobius princeps, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, lateribus valde rotundatis, latitudine

majore quam longitudine, setis longis sparsissimis vestita ; antenne

articulis 20, cylindraceis, rigide setosis composite, longitudine

tertiam partem corporis vix assequentes; oculi ellipsoidei, ocellis

18-19, in 5 series transversas digestis (1 +4, 4, 4, 3, 2-143, 4,

5, 4, 2), compositi; coxze pedum maxillarium secundi paris den-

tibus 24+ 2 brevibus, validis, nigris armate, sinu mediano pro-

fundo et lato, tere duplo latiore quam longiore; scuta dorsualia

sat rugulosa, seepissime subglabra, angulis posticis rotundatis ;

scuta ventralia plana vel subplana; pori coxales magni, rotundi

vel medii transversi, ovales, Ins GO; 0,6, 0-6, 6..6, 6, in? Gs 75

6, 7-7, 7, 7, 7; pedes primi paris calcaribus 29595 pedum

analium articulus primus inermis ; pedes anales mediocres, inflati,

sparse et rigide setosi, unguibus 2, calearibus 1, 3, 2, 1 canatee

unguis genitalium femineorum ad basin inflatus, bilobus, lobo

superiore paullo breviore quam inferiore; calcarium 2 paria, crassa,

valida, exterius interiore parum majus. Color dorsi et capitis

brunneus vel castaneus, ventris et pedum flavus vel griseus.

Longitudo corporis (18-) 21 m.m., antennarum 6:5 m.m., pedum

analium 6°5 m. m.

Junior. Antenne articulis 20, subeylindraceis ; oculi ocellis 10 in 4

series transversas digestis (1+ 1, 3,3, 2); coxee pedum maxillarium

secundi paris dentibus 2+ 2 armate; pedes primi paris calcaribus

0, 0, 1; pedes anales calcaribus 1, 3, 2, 0; pori coxales 4, 4, 4,

4 rotundi. Longitudo corporis 11 m. m.

310 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myriopoda

Juvenis antenne articulis 17 moniliformibus; oculi ocellis 5 in 2

series digestis (1+2, 2); coxee pedum maxillarium secundi paris

dentibus 2+2 armatz; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0, 0, 1;

pedes anales calcaribus 1, 1, 1.0; pori coxales 2, 1, 1, 1 magni,

rotundi. Longitudo corporis 7 m.m., antennarum 1-7 m.m.

Pullus pedum paribus 10, duo paria gignit; antennee articulis 17

moniliformibus ; oculi ocellis 3 in seriem simplicem curvatam

digestis ; coxee pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 242

armate; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0,0, 1. Longitudo cor-

poris 3-3 m.m., antennarum | m.m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenissej inter 61 et 62 gradus lat. bor.

3. Lithobius scrobiculatus, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, latitudine majore quam longitudine,

foveis 6 rotundatis plus minus profundis pone et 3 ante suturam

frontalem predita; antennee articulis 20 cylindraceis composite,

dimidiam corporis longitudinem haud assequentes; oculi ellip-

soidei, ocellis 17, in 4-5 series transversas curvatas vel irregulares

digestis, compositi ; coxee pedum maxillarium secundi paris den-

tibus 2+ 2 brevibus validis armat, sinu mediano semicirculari,

haud profundo; scuta dorsualia rugosa, sparsissime hirsuta,

angulis posticis rotundatis; scuta yentralia plana vel subplana ;

pori coxales 6, 7, 7, 6 (2) magni, rotundi vel medii ovales,

transversi ; pedes primi paris calcaribus 1, 2, 1; pedum analium

articulus primus inermis; pedes anales (mutilati): unguis geni-

talium femineorum bilobus, lobis latis, curtis, nigris, inferiore

duplo minore quam superiore; calcarium 2 paria, exteriore inte-

rius haud multo superante. Color dorsi testaceus, capitis brunneo-

testaceus, ventris et pedum griseus. Longitudo corporis 16 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenissej ad Pupkovskij (64° 42’). Unum

tantum specimen (?) vidimus.

4, Lithobius sulcipes, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, margine postico fere recto, setis

paucis vestita; antennse articulis 20 moniliformibus, rigide setosis

composite, quorum ultimus 2 preecedentibus longitudine equalis,

dimidiam corporis longitudinem prope assequentes; oculi ellip-

soidei, ocellis 10-13 in 5 series longitudinales, rectas vel sub-

rectas digestis (144, 3, 2-1+5, 4, 3), postico maximo et longo

intervallo ab ceteris distante ; coxee pedum maxillarium secundi

paris dentibus 2+ 2 validis, nigrescentibus armate, sinu mediano

non profundo, ad marginem anticum pilis sparsis magnis vestite ;

scuta dorsualia sublevia, postica preesertim sparse pilosa, omnia

angulis posticis rotundatis, 3., 5., 8., 10., 12., 14. margine postico

magis magisque sinuata, 1., 2., 4., 6., 7., 9., 11.,13. recta; seuta

ventralia posteriora convexiuscula, anteriora medio impressa,

5-13. angulis posticis sulco obliquo profundo preeditis ; pori coxales

from Siberia and Waigatsch Island. 311

rotundi, in ¢ 2, 3, 3, 3-3, 3,4, 3-3, 4, 3, 3-3, 5,4, 4, in 9

3, 4, 4, 3-3, 4, 4, 4; pedes primi paris calearibus 0, 0, 1-0, 1,1;

pedum analium articulus primus inermis ; pedes anales mediocres

vel breves, vix vel minus inflati, articulis 4°, 5°, 6° supra sulcatis,

unguibus 2, calearibus (1, 2, 0, 0) 1, 3, 1, 0-1, 3, 2, 0-1, 3,2,1:

unguis genitalium femineorum integer, acutus vel subacutus ;

calearium 2 paria, interius exteriore plerumque duplo brevius.

Color dorsi testaceus, interdum vitta longitudinali abrupta aque

ac capite obscuriore, ventris et pedum dilutior; pedes anales

sepissime fusco-annulati. Longitudo corporis 14 m. m., anten-

narum 6 m.m., pedum analium 4:7 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenissej ad Krasnojarsk (56°), Vorogova

(60° 55'), Podkamenno Tunguskoj (61° 40/), Nischnij In-

batskoj (63° 50'), Baklanovskij (64° 25'), Troitskoj (65° 45’),

Goroschinskoj (66° 17/).

5. Lithobius Nordenskibldit, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, longitudine paullo majore quam

latitudine, levis, setis sparsis vestita ; antenne articulis 20 (17,

18, 19), brevibus, crassis, dense et rigide setosis composite, duplam

capitis latitudinem longitudine equantes ; oculi ocellis 4-7 magnis,

in duplici serie longitudinali dispositis, compositi: coxee pedum

maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 24.2 validis, conicis, haud

nigris, «quo intervallo distantibus, margine antico-laterali setis

nonnullis armaté ; scuta dorsualia levia, postica presertim pilis

longis sparse vestita, omnia angulis posticis rotundatis, 1., 3., 5.,

8., 10., 12., 14. margine postico sinuata, primo excepto haud

elevata, 2., 4.,6., 7., 9., 11., 13. recta; seuta ventralia omnia

plana vel convexiuscula, impressionibus angularibus nullis vel

brevibus ; pori coxales rotundi, in g 1, 2, 2, 2-4, 4, 4, 3, in 9

3, 3, 3, 3; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0, 1, 1; pedum analium

articulus primus inermis ; pedes anales breves, inerassati, ungui-

bus 2, calcaribus 1, 2, OE US eA aS We oer (mas processu

magno articuli quinti setigero): unguis genitalium femineorum

conicus, integer; calearium 2 paria, brevia, conica. Color dorsi

testaceo-brunneus, capitis cum trophis et antennis geque ac ulti-

morum segmentorum cum pedibus analibus brunneus. Longitudo

corporis (6-)10 m.m., antennarum (1:8-)3°5 m. m., pedum

analium (2-)3 m.m.

Hab. civea flumen Jenissej ad Sopotschnaja Korga (71° 40’)

Dudino (69° 15’), Selivaninskoj (65° 55'), Pupkovskij (64° 42')

Nischnij Inbatskoj (63° 50’), Vorogova (60° 55’).

)

6. Lithobius formicarum, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, margine postico subrecto, eadem

longitudine ac latitudine, levis, setis longis sparse vestita; antenne

articulis 20 moniliformibus vel cylindraceis composite, longe et

312 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myrtopoda

rigide setose, breviores, longitudine tertiam partem corporis

superantes ; oculi ocellis 4—6, in 2-3 series partim longitudinales

partim subtransversas digestis, compositi ; coxee pedum maxilla-

rium secundi paris dentibus 2+2 longis, acutis, haud validis ;

scuta dorsualia leevia, setis longis sparsissimis vestita, angulis pos-

ticis rotundatis, 8., 10., 12., 14. margine posticosinuata, cetera recta

vel subrecta ; scuta ventralia convexiuscula ; pori coxales rotundi,

minimi, magno intervallo distantes, in ¢ 1, 2, 2,2; pedes primi

paris calearibus 0, 0, 1; pedum analium articulus primus iner-

mis ; pedes anales tenues, longitudine quatuor partes antennarum

eequantes, setis longis sparsissimis vestiti, unguibus 2, calcaribus

1, 2, 1, 0-1, 3, 2, 0-1, 3, 2, 1 armati. Color dorsi testaceus,

capitis obscurior, ventris griseus. Longitudo corporis 6°5 m. m.,

antennarum 2°5 m.m.

Hab. ad flumen Jenissej circa pagum Podkamenno Tun-

guskoj (61° 40') in coloniis formicarum. Feminas non

vidimus.

7. Lithobius crassipes, L. Koch, 1862.

1862. Lathobius crassipes, L. Koch, Myriapodengatt. Lithobius, p. 71.

1866. curtipes, Palmberg, Bidr. t. kanned. om Sveriges Myriapoder

Ordn. Chilopoda, p. 19.

1866. crassipes, Palmberg, ibidem, p. 21.

1869. —— __,, Meinert, Naturhist. Tidsskrift, 3dje Reekke, Bind v.

p- 263.

1869. crassipes,v. Porath, ifvers. Kgl. Vet.-Akad. Forhandl., arg. 26,

p- 689.

1869. curtipes, v. Porath, ibidem, p. 639.

1871. ——_ 7» Stuxberg, ibidem, arg. 28, p. 501.

1871. crassipes, Stuxberg, ibidem, p. 500.

1872. —-__»,, Meinert, Naturhist. Tidsskrift, 3dje Reekke, Bind viii.

p- 340.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, eadem fere longitudine ac latitudine,

margine postico subrecto, pilis sparsissimis minimis vestita ; an-

tenn articulis 20 moniliformibus, ultimo duplo longiore quam

precedentibus 2 junctis, composite, breves, tertiam partem cor-

poris longitudinis vix assequentes ; oculi ocellis 6-12, in 2-3 series

longitudinales irregulares digestis(1+3, 2-1+3, 3-1+4, 3-1+4,

3,2-1+4, 4, 3), compositi; coxee pedum maxillarium secundi paris

dentibus 242 validis armate, setis paucis ad marginem anticum,

sinu mediano profundo; scuta dorsualia obsolete rugosa, sparse

vel dense pilosa, presertim postice, angulis posticis rotundatis ;

pori coxales rotundi in ¢ 2,3, 3, 2-2, 3, 3, 3-3, 3, 3, 3-4, 4, 4, 3, in

2 2,3, 3, 3-3, 4, 4, 3-4, 4, 4, 3; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0, 2, 1

—1,2,1; pedum analium articulus primus inermis ; pedes anales

breves, inflati, articulo quinto in mare processu parvo predito,

ungue singulo, calearibus 1, 3, 2, 0 armati: unguis genitalium

femineorum trilobus; calcarium 2 paria. Color brunneus vel cas-

taneus, capite obscuriore aut pallidiore. Longitudo corporis 8-10

m.m.

Hab. in insula Waigatsch ad promontorium Grebennij sub

from Siberia and Waitgatsch Island. 313

lapidibus calcareis frequentissimus, nec non circa flumen

Jenissej ad pagos Nischnij Inbatskoj (63° 50") et Vorogova

(60° 55').

The specimens from Waigatsch correspond better than those

from Yenisei with the Scandinavian ones. Those from Yenisei,

namely, differ in appearance by being much darker brown in

colour ; and their dorsal shields are very densely covered with

hairs, which is seldom the case, and then only ina slight degree,

with the specimens from Waigatsch, and, as far as I know,

never with Scandinavian or South-EHuropean specimens.

Meinert (op. cit. 1872, pp. 341, 342) has noticed that the

Lithobius curtipes, adopted by Palmberg in 1866, by v. Porath

in 1869, and by me in 1871 as one of the Myriopods of Sweden,

is not C. L. Koch’s species of the same name, but a form of

L. crassipes; L. Koch. He also corrects an error in C. L.

Koch’s, L. Koch’s, and my own statements regarding the

situation of the process-like appendage which characterizes

the fifteenth pair of feet in the male. I avail myself of this

opportunity to admit the truth of all this. I also remark that

the L. curtipes, C. Koch, does not occur, or, at least, has not

hitherto been found within the Scandinavian provinces, and

as little in Sweden and Norway asin Denmark. Excepting

the L. forficatus (Linné) from North-east America and the

entire west of Hurope from Italy and Spain to the north of

Sweden, there is no species of the genus Lithobvus, so rich in

forms, that for wide geographical distribution can at present

compare with ZL. crassipes, which has already been found, at

Bona on the coast of North Africa, in Spain, in the south of

fee ; Sa tes : 4

Tyrol, in Bavaria, in Denmark, in the south and middle of

Sweden, in Finmark and the north of Finland, and now in

the island of Waigatsch and far into Siberia near the river

Y enisel.

8. Lithobius fugax, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, margine postico parum rotundato,

eadem longitudine ac latitudine, levis, setis sparsissimis minimis

vestita ; antennz articulis 20 cylindraceis composite, breves,

tertiam partem corporis longitudinis superantes ; oculi ocellis 9,

binis posticis maximis, ab aliis parvo intervallo secretis, ceteris in

circulum digestis, singulo centrali, compositi ; coxee pedum max-

illarium secundi paris dentibus 2+ 2 validis nigris armatee, sinu

mediano protundo, paullo latiore quam longiore; scuta dorsualia

levia, hand pilosa, angulis posticis rotuudatis ; pori coxales rotundi

in 5 3, 4, 4, 4-3, 5, 5,4, in 93, 4,4, 4-4,4,4,4; pedes primi paris

calcaribus 1,2,1 ; pedum analium articulus primus inermis; pedes.

anales mediocres, sat inflati, sparse pilosi, ungue singulo, calearibus

1,3,2,0: unguis genitalium femineorum bi- vel obsolete trilobus ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 21

314 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myriopoda

calearium 3 vel 4 paria, longitudine subeequalia. Color dorsi

testaceo-brunneus, capite obscuriore, antennis pedibusque ultimis

rufo-brunneis. Longitudo corporis 12-13 m.m., antennarum 3-4

m. m., pedum analium 3 m. m.

Hab. ad urbem Krasnojarsk (56°) sat frequens.

9. Lithobius vagabundus, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, marginibus lateralibus parum rotun-

datis, eadem latitudine ac longitudine, levis, setis sparsissimis

vestita ; antennz articulis 20 (19) moniliformibus, ultimo 2 pre-

cedentes longitudine sequante, rigide setose, longitudine tertiam

partem corporis assequentes ; oculi ocellis 5-6, in 2 series longi-

tudinales subrectas digestis, compositi ; coxee pedum maxillarium

secundi paris dentibus 2+ 2 armatz, sinu mediano latiore quam

longiore ; scuta dorsualia omnia sublevia, pilis evanidis, angulis

posticis rotundatis ; pori coxales rotundi in ¢ 2, 3, 3, 2-3, 4, 4,3,

in 2 4,4,4, 4-4, 5,5, 4; pedes primi paris calcaribus 0, 1, 1;

pedum analium articulus primus inermis ; pedesanales mediocres,

sat inflati, sparse et longe setosi, articulo sexto in mare ad latus

exterius sulcato, ungue singulo, calcaribus 1,3, 2, 0-1, 3, 2,1:

unguis genitalium femineorum ad basin inflatus et crassus, acu-

mine integer, acutus; calcarium 2 paria. Color dorsi brunneus

vel testaceo-brunneus, capite segmentisque ultimis cum pedibus

rufescentibus. Longitudo corporis 11 m.m.,antennarum 3:5 m.m.,

pedum analium 3 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenisse] ad Vorogova (60° 50’), Intsa-

revo (62°), Surgutskoj (62° 50’), Aninskoj (63° 30’), Goro-

schinskoj (66° 17’).

10. Lithobius captivus, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica circularis, eadem longitudine ac latitudine, levis,

setis sparsissimis preedita ; antenne articulis 20 brevibus, cylindra-

ceis, ultimo 3 preecedentes junctos longitudine zequante, composite,

breviores, tertiam partem corporis longitudinis haud assequentes ;

oculi ocellis 6 magnis, in 2 series longitudinales rectas digestis,

compositi; coxz pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 242

validis armatee, setis sparsis, longis presertim ad marginem an-

ticum vestite ; scuta dorsualia levia, longe et sparse sctosa, 1., 3.,

5., 8., 10., 12., 14. margine postico sinuata, 2., 4., 6., 7., 9., 11.,

13. recta, omnia angulis posticis rotundatis; scuta ventralia plana ;

pori eoxales in ¢ 4, 4,4, 3,rotundi; pedes primi paris calcaribus

1,1, 1; pedum analium articulus primus inermis; pedes anales

haud longi, incrassati, setis longis, rigidis vestiti, ungue singulo,

calearibus 1, 2, 1, 0 armati—maris articulus quintus processu

haud magno, setis nonnullis (4, 5, 6) rectis praedito, instructus.

Color dvrsi testaceo-brunneus, capitis obscurior ; antennee versus

from Siberia and Waigatsch Island. 315

apicem dilute brunnez. Longitudo corporis 7-5 m.m., antennarum

25m. m.

Hab. ad flumen Jenissej circa pagum Podkamenno Tun-

guskoj (61° 40°) in coloniis formicarum. Unum tantum spe-

cimen ( ¢) vidimus.

11. Geophilus sibiricus, n. sp.

Sat gracilis; flavus vel cereus, capite cum trophis dilute brunneo ;

laminis dorsualibus levibus,non setigeris; pedes maxillares secundi

paris leves, sparsissime punctati, flexi marginem frontalem non

assequentes ; coxee coalita minus late, margine antico dentibus

duobus minimis armate; unguis inermis ; lamina cephalica multo

longior quam latior (longitudine ad latitudinem = 5: 4), levis,

supra glabra, ad latera pilis nonnullis longis vestita; lamina

basalis lata, quintuplo latior quam longior ; lamina prebasalis

obtecta ; lamina frontalis non discreta ; antenne long, quadruplo

longiores quam caput ; laminz dorsuales leves, glabra, obsoletius

bifoveolate ; spiracula omnia rotunda, antica magna, media et

postica minima ; laminee ventrales pilis brevibus densius vestite,

bisulcatee, anticee medio profunde foveolate; pedes sat longi, tenues:

pleurze posticee leves, haud pilose, poris 12-15 magnis, partim

ventralibus, partim lateralibus, partim obtectis instructe ; lamina

ventralis subquadrata, lateribus subrectis, postice parum conver-

gentibus: pori anales nulli; pedes anales pedibus paris preece-

dentis multo longiores, ungue longo, curvato, acuto—femine tenues,

attenuati, parce pilosi. Pedes femina p-p. 57, 59. ~Longitudo

35-37 m. m.

Hab. ad Krasnojarsk.

12. Geophilus pilosus, Memert, 1870.

‘‘ Minus robustus, ochraceus, vel preter partem mediam luridam

ochraceus, capite cum trophis brunneo, pilis brevioribus densius

vestitus: pedes maxillares secundi parissat grosse, densius punctati,

flexi marginem frontalem magno spatio superantes ; cox coalite

late, margine antico medio angulatim sinuato, lineis duabus chi-

tineis valde abbreviatis, lateralibus fulte ; unguis inermis; lamina

cephalica longior quam latior, sat grosse et dense punctata ; lamina

basalis minus lata; lamina preebasalis obtecta (lamina frontalis

discreta) : antennz long: laminz dorsuales densius punctate,

presertim posticze, obsoletius bisulcate; spiracula antica, preesertim

par primum, magna, rotunda; laminz ventrales pilis densius ves-

tite, anticze medio profunde, lateribus obsoletius foveolate ; pedes

sat longi, antici paullo crassiores :_pleure posticie pilis longis sparse

vestite, poris magnis profundis, numerosis infra et supra instructe ;

lamina ventralis angustissima, lateribus fere parallelis : pedes

anales pedibus paris antecedentis paullo longiores, pilis longioribus

316 M. Anton Stuxberg on Myrtopoda

sparse vestiti, ungue parvo armati—femine tenues attenuati,

marisincrassati. Pedes femine p. p. 49, maris p. p.45.” (Meznert.)

Longitudo feminz 30-35 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenissej ad pagos Nischnij Inbatskoj

(63° 50') et Aninskoj (63° 30!), nee non inter urbes Krasno-

jarsk et Tomsk.

13. Lulus profugus, n. sp.

Corpus tenue, postice sensim attenuatum, ante sparse, post densius

et longius crinitum; vertex sulco transverso profundiore, foveis

setigeris duabus in striam productis ; antenne longitudine altitu-

dinem corporis equantes; oculi subtriangulares, ocellis 28, in

series 7 transversas (4, 5, 5, 5, 4, 3, 2) digestis, compositi; seg-

mentum primum lieve, tenuiter aciculatum, lateribus fere semi-

circulariter rotundatis, supra marginem lateralem sulco singulo :

segmentorum pars posterior dense et profunde striata, striis mar-

ginem posticum longo intervallo non assequentibus ; pars anterior

antice levis, postice tenuiter striata: foramina repugnatoria parva,

longe pone suturam transversam sita ; segmentum ultimum spina

prominente, crassa, non acuta nec elongata; valvule anales non

marginate, dense et longe setigere. Numerus segmentorum 40.

Color fusco-brunneus; oculi nigri. Glandule odorifere perlu-

centes. Longitudo 15 m.m., altitudo 1-3 m.m.

Hab. in Sibiria oecidentali inter urbes Tomsk et Kainsk.

14. Polydesmus clavatipes, n. sp.

Corpus parum depressum, convexiusculum, sparse et breviter setosum,

nitidum ; vertex glaber, pulcherrime reticulatus, sulco longitu-

dinali subprofundo ; frons dense et longe crinita; antenne lati-

tudine corporis paullolongiores; segmentum primum semicirculare,

ad marginem anticum 12 tuberculis minimis, lateribus productis,

rotundatis ; segmentorum pars posterior lateribus rotundatis, non

deplanatis nec dentatis, supra tuberculata, tuberculis 86 maxima

parte evanidis, setigeris, in 3 series transversas digestis ; foramina

repugnatoria parva, in lateribus sita; valvule anales manifeste

marginate, setis nonnullis vestite. Color dorsi brunneus, im-

mixtis maculis albidis preesertim in lateribus segmentorum anti-

corum, linea longitudinali obscura. Longitudo 10-11 m. m., lati-

tudo medii corporis 1:2-1-3 m. m.

Hab. inter urbes Atschinsk et Marinsk.

15. Polydesmus tabescens, n. sp.

forpus elongatum, tenue, depressum, pilis brevibus clavatis, sub-

nitidum ; vertex sulco nullo longitudinali nec transverso, una cum

fronte densissime crinitus ; antenne longitudine 3 majore quam

latitudo corporis; segmentum primum semicirculare, margine

From Siberia and Waigatsch Isvana. SLT

antico tuberculato, lateribus productis, fere rectangulis, supra

tuberculis minimis, evanidis ; segmentorum pars posterior lateribus

dentatis, post rotundatis, non productis, tuberculis 36 partim

evanidis, setigeris, in 3 series transversas digestis; foramina

repugnatoria ?; valvule anales marginate, setis paucis circa

aperturam vestite. Color albidus. Longitudo 7-7-5 m. m., lati-

tudo medii corporis 0-6—0-7 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenisse} ad urbem Jenissejsk et ad

pagum Aninskoj (63° 30’).

16. Craspedosoma cylindricum, n. sp.

Corpus cylindricum, crassum, sparse et rigide setosum ; vertex glaber ;

frons ad marginem labrisetis nonnullis vestita ; oculi triangulares,

ocellis 24, in 5 series transversas digestis (5, 5, 5, 4,3, 2), com-

positi; antennze longitudine 4 majore quam latitudo corporis;

segmentum primum lateribus valde productis, supra marginem

carina elevata obliqua preditis ; segmenta linea dorsuali canali-

culata, antica processibus perparvis, media et. postica evanidis,

setigeris, ad marginem inferiorem sulco longitudinali obliquo

supraque eum carina predita; valvule anales marginate, ad

aperturam setis paucis vestite; sete apicales 2, parte basali

crassa, triplo longiore quam latiore, pellucida. Numerus segmen-

torum (26, 27,) 28. Color fusco-brunneus, linea dorsuali vittis-

que lateralibus pallidioribus. Longitudo 11-12 m. m., latitudo

medii corporis 1°6 m.m.

Hab. in Sibiria occidental inter urbes Atschinsk et Marinsk.

17. Craspedosoma deplanatum, n. sp.

Corpus deplanatum, dorso prope plano, setigerum; vertex glaber,

non tuberculatus, levis; frons ad marginem labri setis sparsis

minimis preedita ; oculi triangulares, ocellis 28, in 7 series trans-

versas digestis (7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2,1), compositi ; antenne longitudine

majore quam altitudo medii corporis ; segmentum primum late-

ribus parum productis, prope rectangulis, rotundatis, tuberculis

setigeris parum prominentibus, sulco transverso profundiore ;

segmenta linea dorsuali canaliculata, lateribus valde productis et

supra exaratis, margine antico-laterali rotundatis, postico-laterali

acutis; valvyule anales marginate. Numerus segmentorum 32.

Color nigro-brunneus, capite segmentisque anticis pallidioribus.

Longitudo 12-15 m. m., latitudo medii corporis 2—2°3 m. m.

Hab. in Sibiria occidentali inter urbes Atschinsk et Marinsk.

18. Polyzonium germanicum, Brandt, 1834.

1834. Polyzonium germanicum, Brandt, Isis, p. 704.

1887, Platyulus Audowinianus, Gervais, Ann. Sci. Nat. 2™* sér” te vite.

Zoologie, p. 48.

318 Mr. W. C. M‘Intosh on new Species of

1887. Polyzonium germanicum, Brandt, ibidem, t. vill. p. 378.

1839. Liosoma roseum, Motschoulsky, Bull. de Moscou, p. 44, tab. i.

1840. Polyzonium germanicum, Brandt, Bull. Scientif. vil. p. 527.

germanicum, Brandt, Recueil de Mém. cet. p. 50.

Gervais, Ann. Sci. Nat. 5™® sér., t. ii. Zoologie,

p- 72, tab. 5. fig. 12.

1844, Platyulus Audouinianus, C. Koch, Deutsch]. Crust., Myriap. &

Arachn, 40, 17.

1847. Polyzonium germanicum, Gervais, Hist. Nat. des Ins. Aptéres, t. iv.

p. 204.

1851 germanicum, Menge, Neueste Schriften der Naturforsch.

Gesellsch. in Danzig, p. 7.

1863. germanicum, C. Koch, Die Myriapoden, Bd.i. p. 89, fig. 77.

1866. —— a! v. Porath, Sveriges Myriap., Ordn. Diplopoda,

34,

1870, zs germanicum, Meinert, Naturhist. Tidsskrift, 3de Rekke,

Bind vi. p. 461.

1871. germanicum, Stuxberg, Gfvers. K.Vet. Akad. n.s, Forhandl.,

fire, 27 (1870), p. 914.

Corpus depressum, convexiusculum, glabrum ; caput parvum, cordi-

forme, rostro piloso fere quadruplo breviore quam antennis; oculi

ocellis 1,2 vel 3, haud procul pone antennas siti, postice ‘diver-

gentes ; antennee articulis brevibus composite, longitudine dimi-

diam corporis latitudinem haud assequentes ; segmentum primum

lateribus longe productis ; segmenta omnia levia, glabra, parte

postica levissime aciculata; foramina repugnatoria, primo pari

excepto, procul pone suturam transversam sita; valvule anales

convexiuscule, marginatee, leves, glabree. Numerus segmentorum

43-47 (40-50). Color dorsi flavus vel fulvus, interdum vittis

transversis obscurioribus, ventris pallidior. Longitudo 12-18 m. m.

Hab. circa flumen Jenisse} ad pagos Vorogova (60° 55'),

Nischnij Inbatskoj (63° 50’), Baklanovskij (64° 25’), Goro-

schinskoj (66° 17’).

XXXIJI.— Descriptions of some new Species of Annelida from

Kerguelen’s Island. By W. C. M‘IntTosu. .

Tus collection was made by the British Tyansit-of-Venus

Expedition, and consists of seven species, representing five

families, one of which, however, is Nemertean. Six appear

to be new. Like the Polyzoa and Ceelenterata, described by

Professors Busk and Allman, they were procured by a grapple

in the Laminarian region, under a depth of 10 fathoms. ‘The

Rev. A. E. Eaton (Naturalist to the Expedition) states that

the shore was somewhat unfavourable for collecting between

tide-marks, as it consisted for the most part of ledges of rock

without loose boulders, or of a coarse and barren shingle. The

mean temperature of the water between tide-marks was 36° F.

Annelida from Kerguelen’s Island. 319

Mr. Eaton found the same paucity of Annelida in the littoral

region at Spitzbergen.

The tubicolar forms and Polynoide occurred on the roots of

Macrocystis, and some of the young Nereids in the usual silken

tubes on the fronds of Delesseria. None of the Annelids were

found under stones.

Family Polynoide.

Genus HreRMADION, Kinberg.

Hermadion longicirratus, Kbe:*

This form seems to be identical with Kinberg’s species from

York Bay, Straits of Magellan, though the scales and bristles

differ slightly from the published figures—the former being

densely covered with minute spinulose papille, and the latter

showing dorsally a less expanded distal region, with a close

series of oblique rows of spines. The tip in some is slightly

dilated. The ventral bristles, again, have the curve of the

terminal hook pronounced, while the spinous region is rather

narrow and short. All the bristles are of a deep brownish

yellow hue. The antenne, tentacular cirri, and dorsal cirri

have a filiform tip attached to a bulbous region, the latter and

the rest of the cirrus beneath being furnished with small cla-

vate papillae. Much more minute clavate papille occur on the

palpi. The brownish scales generally have a few whitish

touches: the first is circular, the succeeding reniform, and the

posterior elongated from before backward. It is a large and

broad form, one specimen being about 22 inches long.

Hab. Swain’s Bay and Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island

(Laton) ; York Bay, Strait of Magellan (Kinberg).

Genus Evupotynoé, M‘T.

Eupolynoé mollis, n. sp.

This species superficially resembles Alentia gelatinosa, Sars,

though a close examination shows many points of difference,

and leaves a general impression that the form is intermediate

in character between the latter and such types as Harmothoé

imbricata, L.

The head is proportionally larger, and does not exhibit the

nuchal process so characteristic of A. gelaténosa ; and instead of

the closely approximated pair of large eyes on each side, the

lateral pairs are widely separated, a large one occupying the

anterior prominence and a small one being situated at the

posterior border. Moreover they nearly constitute a square,

* Fregatten Eugen. Resa &c. p. 22, tav. vi. fig. 33.

320 Mr. W. C. M‘Intosh on new Species of

whereas in A. gelatinosa they lie im the processes of a V. ‘Fhe

tentacle is absent ; but its basal segment is very large in com-

parison with the antenne and tentacular cirri. In A. yelatinosa

they do not differ much,

The scales appear to be fifteen on each side, and they are

nearly as soft as those of A. gelatinosa, which they further

resemble (though smaller) in shape and smoothness. With

regard to the latter, however, a high power shows that there

is a limited area, near the outer and anterior border, covered

with distinet papilla. The dorsal cirrus has a very slight

enlargement below the tapering tip (as in A. gelatinosa); but,

in addition, it has a few minute clavate papille. The latter

also oceur on the ventral eirri.

The feet are as distinctly marked as in Alentia; but there

is a much greater disproportion between the dorsal and ventral

bristles, both of which are pale. The dorsal fascicle consists

of a short series of somewhat translucent bristles with distinct

spinous rows (almost as well marked as in Hvarne), and gently

tapering to a smooth portion at the tip. ‘The long ventral

bristles, again, consist of two groups, more evidently separated

than in Alentia or HLupolynoé anticostiensis. ‘The superior

tuft arises behind the spine, and is composed dorsally of slender

bristles with very elongated and delicately tapered spinous

regions, ending in minutely bifid tips like those in Hupolynoé

anticostiensis®, A gradual change ensues toward the lower

bristles (of this tuft), which have a stouter shaft, a shorter

spinous region, and a strong hook with a secondary process at

the tip. The bristles of the next series have still stronger

shafts, shorter spinous regions; and the hook at the tip increases

in size, while the secondary process diminishes. Inferiorly,

again, there is a tendency to repeat the elongated spinous

region and slender forked tip of the upper series.

There are nine papillz on the dorsal border of the extruded

proboscis, and the same number on the ventral surface. A

filiform cirrus occurs under each inferior maxilla.

Hab. Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton),

Family Nereide,

Genus NEreEIs, L.

Nereis Katoni, n. sp.

This species somewhat resembles Nereis Dumerilii, Aud.

& Ed. The head has four large eyes, the anterior pair being

somewhat ovoid and by far the larger. When turned back-

* Ann, & Mag, Nat, Hist. ser. 4, vol. xiii. p. 265, pl. x, f. 3,

Annelida from Kerguelen’s Island. 321

ward the long tentacular cirri reach to the fourteenth segment.

The maxillw have about eight distinct teeth behind the point.

The paragnathi form, near each maxilla, five long rows and

four shorter ; and there are besides several interrupted trans-

verse rows between the former on the ventral surface. All

are composed of denticulate horny processes of microscopic

size. The anterior feet have blunt processes; their cirri are

shorter; and the bristles have on the whole shorter tips than in

N. Dumerili’. The articulating end of the shaft in the latter

organs has also a somewhat wider pit for the terminal process.

At the twenty-fifth foot the superior lingula is rather larger

than in N. Dumeriliz, and the outline of the other processes

also differs. ‘Toward the posterior extremity (e.g. the sixtieth

foot), again, the superior lingula forms a very prominent elon-

gated process, which is much thicker and less pointed than in

the British form; and it also differs from N. polyodonta,

Schmarda, in this respect.

Hab, Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island (aton).

Family Terebellide.

Genus AMPHITRITE, O. F. Miiller.

Amphitrite kerquelenensis, n. sp.

A large form with seventeen setigerous tubercles. The

cephalic region shows four lobes, viz. the ventral anterior lobe,

a large process in front and beneath the first branchia, a fan-

shaped lobe, and finally a large fold running from the root of

. mz i=) . . .

the last branchia downward. The lone branchize spring from

three short trunks on each side. here is a prominent papilla

below each setigerous tubercle in the first six segments, and

in addition a similar process below the second branchia. The

ventral scutes appear to be twelve. The hooks somewhat

resemble those of A. affinis, Mgrn., but differ in the anterior

curvature. ‘I’he colour of one specimen was purplish brown.

The species forms a heavy tube of fine mud, lined by a thin

chitinous secretion ; and, from the flattening of the ventral sur-

face, it would appear to lie on the bottom,

Hab. Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

Genus Neorris, Malmgren.

Neottis antarctica, n. sp.

_ A very large member of the family, differing from Thelepus

in having three groups of branchiz on each side, and from

322 Mr. W. C. M‘Intosh on new Species of Annelida.

Grymea by the fact that the bristle-tufts commence on the

third segment, and also by the structure of the hooks. The

cephalic lobe is furnished with numerous ocular specks. The

bristles resemble those of Thelepus, as also do the hooks,

which are borne on a thin lateral lamella marked by a band

of dark pigment. A single process only appears in profile

above the Jarge tooth of the hook. The brownish body is

peculiarly streaked posteriorly by pale transverse lines.

The animal constructs a large chitinous tube of a dark

brownish colour, on which Polyzoa, Zoophytes, and Alge

flourish.

Hab. No. 3, Kerguelen’s Island (Haton).

Family Serpulide.

Genus SERPULA, L.

The softened specimen resembles S. vermicularis, L., in

external appearance ; but the operculum is undeveloped. The

branchiz appear to be about forty in number on each side.

The anterior hooks are larger than in S. vermicularis, and form

a triangle of quite a different shape. The uncini along the

edge of the organ are seven or eight in number, the inferior,

as usual, surpassing the rest in size. The posterior hooks

present the same structure, and are accompanied by the brush-

shaped bristles as in S. vermicularis.

The tube resembles that of the latter, even to the double

funnels so often seen in front.

The absence of the operculum prevents further definition.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Eaton).

Serpula

Order NEMERTINEA.

Suborder ANOPLA.

Family Lineide.

Genus LINEUS, Sowerby.

Lineus corrugatus, n. sp.

Body (in spirit) flattened, rather abruptly pointed anteriorly,

and more gradually posteriorly. The cesophageal region is

marked externally by a series of prominent and somewhat

regular ruge, which sweep from the mouth dorsally and

ventrally ; so that the dorsal view recalls that observed in

Arion ater.

Prof. W. H. Flower on Hatinct Lemurina. 323

Colour dark olive throughout, with the exception of a white

band, which crosses the anterior border of the snout, and passes

backward to the posterior third of the lateral fissure, where it

bends dorsally and terminates.

The special characters are the very large mouth, with the

prominent rugee, which show that the animal probably possesses

unusual powers of cesophageal protrusion—a supposition borne

out by the great development of the external circular muscular

fibres and the succeeding longitudinal coat of the organ. The

internal glandular lining is also very firm. ‘The outer layers

of the proboscis correspond with the type in the Lineide ; but

the internal longitudinal layer is largely developed.

Hab. Swain’s Bay, Kerguelen’s Island (Eaton).

XXXIL—Evtinct LEMURINA.

By Wituiram Henry Fiower, F.R.S.

THE animals commonly known as Lemurs, from the island of

Madagascar, and certain nearly related species from the

African continent and the southern parts of Asia, constitute a

well-defined group of mammals, which were formerly asso-

ciated with the Monkeys in the Linnean order Primates, and

the Cuvierian Quadrumana, forming in the latter the third

main division Strepsirrhina (Geoft. St.-Hilaire). As more

complete knowledge of their organization has been gradually

attained, the interval which separates them structurally from

the Monkeys has become continually more evident ; and since

they cannot be placed within the linits of any of the pre-

viously constituted orders, it has been considered advisable by

some naturalists to increase the ordinal divisions in their

behalf, and to allow them to take rank as a distinct group,

related to the Primates on the one hand, and to the Carnivora

and Insectivora on the other *.

The disputed zoological position of the Lemurs, and the

great importance which has been attached to them by some zoo-

logists, such as Haeckel, who regard them as the direct transition

between the lower and higher mammals, and as survivors of a

* For the arguments in favour of this view see Alphonse Milne-

Edwards, ‘‘ Observations sur quelques points de l’embryologie des Lému-

riens et sur les aflinités zoologiques de ces animaux,” Ann. des Sciences

Nat. Oct. 1871; and P. Gervais, ‘Encéphale des Lémures,” Journ. de

Zoologie, t. i. p. 7. For those for retaining them among the Primates,

see Mivart “ On Lepilemur and Chirogaleus, and on the Zoological Rank of

the Lemuroidea,” Proc. Zool. Soc. 1873, p. 484.

324 Prot. W. H. Flower on Hatinct Lemurina.

large group, now almost extinct, through which the higher

Primates, including man, must have passed in the progress of

their development, make the consideration of their ancient

history one of great interest.

Until very recently fossil Lemurs were quite unknown ; at

all events the affinities of certain remains provisionally assigned

to the group were much questioned; but within the last few

years the existence of Lemuroid animals in Europe during the

later Eocene and early Miocene periods has been perfectly

established, and remains of a large number of animals attri-

buted, though with less certainty, to the group have been found

in beds of corresponding age in North America.

In 1862 Riitimeyer described the fragment of a right

maxilla and three molars from a siderolitic deposit (Bohnerz)

at Egerkingen, near Soleure, Switzerland, under the name of

Cenopithecus lemuroides, supposing them to belong to an

animal partaking the characters of the American Monkeys and

the Lemurs. These remains have, however, by most other

paleontologists, been referred to an Ungulate,

More recently M. Bétille discovered, in deposits which are

being worked for phosphate of lime at Sainte Néboule de

Béduer, Department of Lot, France, attributed to early Miocene

age, the nearly complete cranium, and subsequently, at the

same place, a portion of a ramus of « mandible of apparently

the same species of animal. These were described by

M. Delfortrie, in the ‘Actes de la Société Linnéenne de

Bordeaux,’ t. xxix. 1° liv. 1872 *, under the name of ‘Paleo-

lemur Betille’;” and through the kindness of M. Delfortrie

and Professor Gervais, of Paris, excellent casts of both are

in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. The cra-

nium is generally well preserved; but unfortunately the

anterior part, containing the incisor and canine teeth, has

been broken off. The crowns of the premolars also are de-

stroyed ; but their number and characters are indicated by their

roots, and the molars are complete on both sides. The affinity

to the Lemurine animals, and especially to the African forms,

the Nycticebine and Galagine, is chiefly shown by the general

form of the cranium, the large size and anterior direction of

the orbits, the small and narrow muzzle, and the position of

the lachrymal foramen outside the anterior edge of the orbit.

In size the fossil is intermediate between the Potto (Perodicticus

potto) and Galago crassicaudatus. ‘The whole skull, however,

is more depressed, the orbits are smaller, the brain-cavity rela-

tively smaller and more constricted behind the orbits, and the

* See also ‘Journal de Zoologie,’ tome ii. p. 415.

Prof. W. H. Flower on Hatinct Lemurina. yA)

muscular ridges more developed than in any existing member

of the group. ‘The occipital ridge is very marked; and the

upper borders of the temporal muscles meet in the middle line,

forming a well-marked sagittal crest, as is the case with

Loris tardigradus and the larger Galagos, but not with the

Potto.

The ramus of the mandible is considerably deeper and

stouter than in any existing form. The number of the molar

series appears to be p. 4, m. #, the typical number in the

Eocene mammals, and therefore one more premolar than in

the existing Lemurine, and two more than in the Jndrisine.

The upper molar teeth are of a much more simple and primi-

tive character than in existing Lemurs, being nearly equal in

size and having nearly square crowns, with four distinct

cusps, one at each angle, rather obliquely placed, the inner

ones behind the corresponding outer cusps, and with the trans-

verse or rather oblique connecting ridges but little developed.

The third molar has the postero- internal cusp rudimentary.

In the mandible six teeth are preserved, the two in front

(pm. 2 and pm. 3) each with one cusp. In the third (pm. 4)

the cusp is broad and almost bifid, and the heel is so well

developed that it closely approaches a true molar in form. The

latter show very much the characters of the lower molars of

the smaller Lophiodons, having two pairs of obliquely placed

cusps, connected by transverse : ridges, anterior and posterior,

with an oblique ridge running forwards and inwards from the

postero-external cusp. The Yast has an additional posterior

tubercle. This pattern of tooth, which is the foundation of

that of all the Perissodactyles, however modified, is also that

on which that of the existing Lemurs is based, and is retained

most clearly in the Tailless Potto (Perodicticus calabarensis*),

On the whole, then, it appears that the animal whose skull

was discovered at Béduer was correctly assigned by Delfortrie

to the Lemurine group, though it cannot be placed in any of

the existing genera, and dict in all its cranial and dental

characters such modifications as might be expected in an

ancient form, being decidedly more generalized and lower than

any of the living Lemurs. Of these, however, it more nearly

resembles the Indo-African forms, and not those of the island

of Madagascar or of the extreme east, having no near relation-

ship with Tarsus, Chiromys, or the Indrisine, and not much

with the true Lemurs. If the bones of its feet could be found,

their structure would afford most valuable evidence of the

* See Huxley, “On the Angwantibo (Aretocebus calabarensis),” Proc.

Zool. Soe., June 28, 1864.

326 Prof. W. H. Flower on Hati/nct Lemurina.

state of development of the group at the period in which it

lived.

A most interesting circumstance was brought to light when

M. Delfortrie’s specimen came into the hands of M. Gaudry,

of Paris. That experienced and accurate paleontologist, with

the rich treasures of the Paris Museum at his hand for com-

parison, recognized that certain more or less fragmentary

specimens which had long been in the collection, and had

been described from the teeth alone, and generally, though

doubtfully, referred to the Ungulata, were really nothing more

than animals of the same group, and probably even the same

species as Paleolemur Betillec. These are:—Adapis parisiensts,

Cuvier, from the Paris gypsum, described and figured in the

‘Ossemens Fossiles ;? Aphelothertum Duvernoy?, Gervais, from

the same beds; and other specimens from Barthélemy, near

Apt. This result is fully acquiesced in by Gervais *, who

also adds Cenopithecus lemuroides, Riitimeyer, to the syno-

nyms of the animal, which must henceforth be called Adapis

parisiens’s, as that was the first name assigned to it.

M. Delfortrie’s announcement of a fossil lemur from the south

of France was soon followed by that of another species by M. H.

Filhol, named Necrolemur antiquus (‘Comptes Rendus,’ 1873,

tome Ixxvii. p. 1111), which was afterwards more fully de-

scribed and figured in an important memoir f, in which the

Lemurian affinities of Adapis are criticised, and a second and

considerably larger species, Adapis magnus, Filhol, found in

phosphatie deposits at Raynal, added to the group. The latter,

of which the skull was upwards of four inches in length, re-

sembles M. Delfortrie’s in its general characters, but modified

much in the way that the skulls of larger animals of natural

groups differ from the smaller ones. The brain-chamber and

orbits are relatively smaller, the face larger, the muscular

crests more developed, the constriction between the cerebral

and facial portions of the skull more marked. These modi-

fications remove the skull in its general characters still further

from the existing Lemurs—so much so that M. Filhol refers

it and the other species of Adapzs to a distinct and hitherto

unknown zoological type, intermediate between the Lemurs

and the Pachyderms, to which he gives the name of Pachy-

lemur. On the other hand, the Necrolemur antiquus found

at St. Antonin, which is a very small species, scarcely ex-

ceeding the smallest living Lemur (Chirogaleus rufus) in size,

* Journal de Zoologie, tome ii. p. 421.

+ “Nouvelles Observations sur les Mammiféres des Gisements de Phos-

phate de Chaux (Lémuriens et Pachylémuriens),” Annales des Sciences

Géologiques, tome v. (no. 4), 1874.

Prof. W. H. Flower on Hatinct Lemurina. 327

he considers to be a true Lemuroid, more nearly resembling

Galago senegalensis than any other existing species. Unfor-

tunately, as in both the other examples, the anterior part of

the face is so much injured, that the characters and number of

the incisor teeth cannot be ascertained. This is a great want

in determining the true affinities of these animals, as the

condition of the imcisors is very characteristic of all modern

Lemurs. M. Filhol assumes that there are but three pre-

molars above and below in Necrolemur, and that it presents

therefore a much closer resemblance to the true Lemurs than

to his Pachylemurs; but I do not see (judging only by the

figures which he gives) why the first tooth present should not

be a premolar as well as a canine, in which case the dental

formula would be the same in both; and otherwise it appears

to me that the three heads he figures (Necrolemur antiquus,

Paleolemur Betilled, and Adapis magnus) form a natural series,

the first standing to the second very much in the same relation

of proportions &c. as this does to the third. This is particu-

larly well seen in the upper surface, where the temporal crests

are separate as far back as the occiput in the little Necro-

lemur, unite about the middle of the parietal region in Paleo-

lemur, and in the frontal region in Adapis magnus. Similar

differences are found among existing members of closely

allied forms, in the Carnivora, Insectivora, and even the

Lemurs themselves. I therefore do not think that M. Filhol’s

conclusion that Necrolemur is to be regarded as an early Mio-

cene Lemurine, only generically separated from G'alago or

Hapalemur, while Adapis is a representative of a totally dis-

tinct zoological type, is admissible. Such evidence as is before

us leads to the supposition that all three are nearly related

primitive Lemuroids ; but, in the absence of all knowledge of

the structure of the limbs, their position cannot be satisfactorily

determined.

The recognition of some of the supposed Ungulates of the

Paris gypsums as Lemuroids shows how little reliance can be

placed upon the characters of the molar teeth alone in judging

of the affinities of an animal, and must also lead to the re-

examination of some of the smaller mammals of our own

Tertiaries, such as Jtolophus, as it is not improbable that

Lemurs may be found among them.

Perhaps the most important of all the numerous recent

ea a discoveries in the Tertiary beds of the Rocky-

ountain district of North America has been that of animals

which their describers believe to be low and generalized forms

of the order Primates. Their existence was not suspected till

328 Prof. W.-H. Flower on Hetinct Lemurina.

1872, in which year Professor Marsh* and Professor Cope T

almost simultaneously announced the fact. Since that time

as many as fifteen genera have been assigned to the group,

including five previously described by Leidy from teeth alone

as being of uncertain position. These are nearly all from

Eocene formations, though two have been found in the lower

Miocene.

Until we receive fuller information and figures or casts of

the remains of these animals, it is premature to speculate upon

their real characters or affinities. The difticulty of doing so

at present is enhanced by their describers, in the provisional

accounts already given, adopting the old assumption that

Lemurs and Monkeys are very nearly related, and speaking of

them sometimes as one and sometimes as the other. Of course

it is possible that these animals or some of them may have

been Monkeys, in which case they were not Lemurs ; or they

may have been Lemurs, in which case they were not Monkeys f.

It is possible also that they may form the connecting link be-

tween the two, and so justify their old asscciation in one group.

Looking at their geographical position, we should be more in-

clined to regard them rather as the ancestral forms of the

present American monkeys, or perhaps of all the Stmzina,

since there seems great reason now to believe that North

America was in those days a great region of development, in

which arose many of the forms which spread at a later period

over the Old World. In this case the Lemurs, which, judging

from their present distribution, appear to have spread east and

west from Madagascar, or the hypothetical submerged continent

“¢ Lemuria,’ may have had quite a different origin.

The question can only be determined by a rigid and unbiased

comparison of the remains, when sufficient materials have

accumulated, and is without doubt one well worthy of the

devotion of any amount of patience and labour which may

be bestowed upon it.

* Am. Journ. Sci. & Arts, vol. v. p. 405, Nov. 1872.

+ Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. 1872, p. 554. See also Cope, “On the Pri-

mitive types of the orders of the Mammalia Educabilia,” Am. Philos.

Soe. April 18, 1878; and Marsh, Am, Journ. Sci. & Arts, vol. ix., March

1875.

{ Prof. Marsh expressly states, ‘“ From numerous specimens the writer

has ascertained that the Limnotheride should be placed in the Prosimiz.

The brain was nearly smooth, and the cerebellum large and placed mainly

behind the cerebrum. The orbits are open behind, and the lachrymal

foramen is outside the orbit.” The last-mentioned character is certainly

specially Lemurine, though the others are common to the early types of

mammals, and widely different from those of modern monkeys.

Miscellaneous. 329

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Embryogeny of Salmacina Dysteri, Hualey.

By M. A. Grarp.

THE ovarian ovum of Salmacina Dysteri presents a transparent

vesicle containing, besides the nucleolus, a fine network of proto-

plasm analogous to that which has been described by O. Herwig in

Towopneustes lividus; 1 have observed the same reticulum in the

ovular nucleus of Lamellaria perspicua. The egg when deposited

remains in incubation under the mantle of the adult and then

undergoes the first phases of its evolution. This egg possesses a

vitellus of a fine currant-red colour and a very distinct vitelline

membrane. After fecundation the germinal vesicle ceases to be

visible, and at one point of the surface of the egg we see appear a

finely granular circular spot, opposite to which we observe two polar

globules. The latter indicate the pole of the egg at which the

exodermic elements will subsequently be produced. The spot disap-

pears in its turn, and the egg undergoes a constriction, which is less

strongly marked on the side where the spot was than on the other

side. Towards the summit of each of the two halves of the egg, on

the side where the separation is best marked, stars are seen similar

to those described by Flemming in the segmentation of the egg of

Anodonta, and by other authors in a great number of animals.

Soon there are formed, in place of the stars, nuclei situated at the

upper part of the globes which have become spherical. Each

nucleus is surrounded by a tolerably extensive zone of finely granu-

lar formative vitellus. The egg then divides into four equal spheres,

two of which touch each other, separating the two others, and thus

forming across. At the stage of 8 the plastic elements separate

from the nutritive elements and give origin to four small spheres

situated in a plane superior to the four mixed spheres and alter-

nating with the latter. The four little spheres are the first rudi-

ments of the exoderm ; the pole at which they are situated corre-

sponds to the ventral surface of the future embryo.

The difference between the segmentation of the ovum of Salma-

cina and that which has been described in other Annelides by

Claparcde, Metschnikoff, and Hiickel is the same as between the

segmentation of the ovum of numerous Eolidid (Holis aurantiaca,

A. & H., for example) and that of Purpura lapillus (Selenka) or

that of Brachionus (Salesky). The multiplication of the exodermic

elements is much more rapid than that of the nutritive spheres ;

nevertheless the latter increase in number, and the plastic part

contained in each of them becomes less and less considerable. Soon

an invagination is produced on the nutritive side, at the same time

that the epibolism of the exodermie elements completes the consti-

tution of the gastrula. . The prostoma (blastopore of Ray Lankester) is

at first widely open ; but it soon becomes contracted. Its contour is

not perfectly circular, but there exists at one point an emargination

which is continued by a furrow of the exoderm, This furrow by

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvii. 22

330 Miscellaneous.

degrees extends nearly over one third of the surface of the ovum;

it closes rapidly, thus englobing the exodermic elements in the

ventral part of the embryo. The prostoma is still visible, after the

disappearance of the furrow, at the inferior extremity of the embryo,

in the neighbourhood of the point where the definitive anus will

subsequently be formed. From this moment the egg becomes elon-

gated in the direction of an axis passing through the centre and the

prostoma. The cavity of segmentation is more and more visible

between the transparent exoderm and the deep red entoderm.

The embryo then assumes the form trochosphera. On each side

of the anterior part two cells of the exoderm give origin to crystal-

lines, which are soon surrounded at their base by a red pigment.

Towards the anterior third there is produced round the body an

invagination of the cylindrical cells of the exoderm. The invagi-

nated cells become more refringent and contractile ; then the inva-

gination returning, they reappear furnished with long flagella. It

is at this point that the embryo issues from the egg; but whilst in

some Annelides (Phyllodoce for example) the trochosphera swims

freely in the water, in Salmacina the embryo at this stage remains

still under the maternal fold; and it is only by breaking the cormi

that we can follow these first phases of the development. The

embryo is slightly bent upon itself; the convex (dorsal) part con-

tains the nutritive elements; the mouth forms on the ventral

surface, a little below the vibratile cincture. The part of the

embryo aboye the cincture becomes differentiated into a rounded

head no longer containing endodermic elements.

The larva at the moment of its quitting the maternal tube to

swim freely possesses the following parts:—1, a rounded head,

containing the four eyes, and furnished at the anterior part with

three rigid cilia; 2, a cervical part, narrower than the head, having

at the cincture long flagella, below which are other, smaller and

more numerous cilia, and on the ventral surface the mouth, the

circular aperture of which is likewise margined with vibratile cilia ;

3, the mantle, formed by a fold of the exoderm, which descends like

an apron oyer the ventral part and rises on the dorsal surface into

two epaulet-like organs: the head and neck may conceal themselves

in part beneath this exodermic fold; 4, beneath the mantle, and in

part concealed by it, at least on the ventral side, there is a portion

of the body as wide as the head, which I shall call the thoracic

portion, because it represents the thorax of the adult animal, or

rather the first three segments of the thorax. This part bears three

pairs of bundles of sete. Each bundle contains two sete ; and the

setze of the first bundles are dissimilar. At the base of the second

and third pairs of bundles we observe glands (two to each bundle)

with granular contents, belonging to the exoderm ; below the second

pair there are four hooks (unciform plates); below the third pair

three hooks. At the extremity of the body of the larva there is

also on each side a strong hook, and in the vicinity of the anus two

long, rigid cilia. The whole anterior ventral part of the body of the

embryo contains large cells with a very distinct and refringent

Miscellaneous. 331

nucleus and finely granular contents. These cells appear to me to

be comparable to those which have been described in the same

situation in Hydatina senta, and by Ray Lankester in the embryo of

Pisidium pusillum.— Comptes Rendus, January 17, 1876, p. 233.

On the Range of the Striped Opossum.

L'o the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—Permit me, through the medium of your valuable

publication, to add a new locality to the already very extensive

range of the Striped Opossum, Dactylopsila trivirgata (Gray). Ihave

lately received from the Herbert River, near Rockingham Bay, a

very fine young specimen of this interesting animal. It differs only

from Dr. Gray’s description in the great length of the fur on the

body and tail, and in the dark parts being of a jet-black colour ; the

hands and feet: are of a pale buff, the terminal third of the tail

white, the remaining basal portion black above, mixed with white on

the sides and whitish below. For this specimen we are indebted to

Mr. J. Montgomery, of the Department of Roads for the District of

Cardwell. Yours truly,

Australian Museum, E. Pierson Ramsay,

Sydney. Curator.

On the Natural History of the Rockingham-Bay District, Australia.

By E. Prerson Ramsay, Curator, Australian Museum, Sydney.

Rockingham-Bay district is a most interesting one for the natu-

ralist. I have myself travelled over the greater portion of the settled

districts of the eastern and southern parts of Australia; but in no

one place have I met with so large a fauna, the birds alone amount-

ing to about 300 species, including sea-birds. The mammals, inclu-

ding three new species and one of a new genus lately described by

me, amount to about 20 species. With insects of all orders the

whole district is teeming. The Lepidoptera, of the genera Papilio,

Ornithoptera, &c., are particularly rich and highly coloured ; of the

Sphingidz I obtained 8 species, among them three new to science,

which I hope shortly to find time to describe.

The only class in which the district appeared to be poor was the

land and freshwater shells. Within a radius of about fifty miles, to

which my researches were chiefly confined, I only obtained about

15 species, including the genera Helix, Pupina, Bulimus, Vitrina,

Geotrochus, Physa, Lymnea, Melania, Cyclas, and Anodonta.

The groves of banana (Musa Banksit, Miiller) and of the noble

palm trees were remarkable for their beauty and elegance. I was

particularly struck with one, an immense shield-palm, with peltate

fronds, and measuring in long diameter 6 feet, short diameter being

about 5 feet. This noble species was noticeable at a great distance,

its large shield-like leaves presenting broad, well-defined green disks

cropping out here and there through the luxuriant vegetation which

332 Miscellaneous.

so densely clothes the sides of the ranges. My friend the Baron

F. von Mueller informs me this plant is quite new to science.

I collected the following species in the Herbert-River district :—

Ptychosperma Alexandre. This species grows much taller and

thinner than the same(?) species further south. The southern limit

is, I believe, Rockhampton (although an allied species is found near

Toowomba, in the Brisbane district). The seeds also are very much

smaller, and of a bright red, oval and pointed.

Kentia Wentlandtiana(?). A species easily distinguished from

others in the distriet by the blunt serrated tips of the pinne, and °

broad fan-shaped terminal pinnee of the fronds. It grows within

the influence of the tide in almost salt water, on the margins of

rivers and creeks near the sea, but is also found in the deep ravines

of the mountains.

Kentia Cunninghami. I find no difference between this plant and

the “ bungalow palm” of the Illawarra district.

Livistonia, sp. (humilis ?). A species resembling our New-South-

Wales Corypha australis. The fruits are round, plum-coloured when

ripe. Grows on the tops of stony ridges, and seldom exceeds 15 feet

im height.

Livistonia, sp. A distinct palm from any of the foregoing, found

growing within the influence of salt water. Fruit black, round.

Species not yet determined.

Calamus of three distinct species abound in the scrubs, some

growing to an incredible length, often 400 to 500 yards. One of

the largest species, when old and blackened by the effects of decaying

vegetation, is much sought after for walking-sticks. The other two

species are thin wiry kinds, about half an inch in diameter at most,

and not unfrequently used by the natives for ties &c. Both species

are distinct from C. australis of the New-South- Wales brushes.

Of Cycadacez I found 6 species, of which 3 belong to the genus

Cycas, 1 to Bowenia, and 4 to Macrozamia. Macrozamia Denisona

(Lepidozamia Peroffskyana, Regel) grows to a great height in that

district, some attaining to 20 feet. I find it mentioned by Mr. W.

Hill as Catakidozamia Hopei. I am afraid there is very little

difference, if any, between these two plants. I have them both

growing under glass, and have also examined them in their native

habitat.

Of Pandanus I noticed three species—two very closely allied, dif-

fering slightly in form of growth, but chiefly in the colour of the

ripe seed (which is bright yellow in one), and in the shape of the

fruits (which, however, vary much in both). The third species is

found only in the damp gullies of the ranges ; and is distinguished

by the great length of its narrow drooping leaves, which are often

ten feet in length. It is of a trailing habit, the stem about 3 or 4

inches in diameter and frequently 10 or 12 long, recumbent, usually

over dead logs, trunks of trees, &e. Seeds small, yellow, and quite

distinct in shape, few, scattered, sometimes only one or two on a

Cone,”

Miscellaneous. 333

On the Functions of the Glands of the Digestive Apparatus

of Insects. By M. Joussxr,

The physiological functions of the glands of the digestive appara-

tus of insects have not yet been determined with sufficient certainty ;

hence the differences of opinion that exist in science as to the part

to be attributed to each of these glands in the digestion of food.

The naturalists who have paid attention to this subject have

almost always made use in their researches of the liquid contents of

the digestive tube ; and I have thought that the different results at

which they have arrived were to be ascribed to this very defective

practice, since these liquids are complex and mixed in always

unknown proportions. I have therefore sought amongst the various

insects for one in which the arrangement of the glandular organs

might enable me to collect these liquids in the gland itself, before

their entrance into the digestive tube.

The cockroach (Blatta orientalis) is in this case. The three

glandular groups of its digestive apparatus are very favourable to

experiment and arranged as follows: the upper region, consisting

of an cesophagus, a crop, and a trituratory apparatus, bears cesopha-

geal glands in bunches, called salivary glands, nearly 1 centim. in

length; the middle region or stomach presents eight glandular

ceca, 4 or 5 millims. in length; and, lastly, the lower region, or

intestine, bears Malpighian tubes which are easily isolated. These

three glandular apparatus occur in all insects; but they vary much

in dimensions, and are usually too small to enable us to collect the

contents in a state of purity. The cockroach thus forms a fortunate

exception.

By experimenting with these liquids collected before their

entrance into the digestive tube, I have been able to ascertain that

the sole agent in the digestion of amylaceous matters is the secre-

tion-product of the cesophageal or salivary glands. I have con-

vinced myself, by direct experiment, that none of the other glands

possesses a marked action upon amylaceous substances, and that the

secretion-product of the salivary glands has no action upon the

albumenoid and fatty foods. I think that the digestion of feculent

substances takes place principally in the crop in those insects which

have the cesophageal glands greatly developed, like the cockroach—

and that when these glands are small and lodged in the walls of

the cesophagus, this digestion, which in this case is of little impor-

tance, takes placein the stomach. The glucose produced is absorbed

by the stomach and does not pass into the intestine.

The ceeca which surround the stomach are endowed with quite

different properties. They secrete a yellowish liquid, which is feebly

but distinctly acid. After collecting a sufficient quantity, I ascer-

tained that, as already stated, it has no action upon amylaceous

matters, but that it dissolves with remarkable energy the albumenoid

substances, coagulated albumen, caseine, and in particular fibrine,

of which it rapidly liquefies as much as twice its own volume. [

334 Miscellaneous.

have also ascertained that the albumenoids were not simply dissolved,

but transformed into true peptones, no longer coagulable by heat or

by acids, but only by bichloride of mercury.

The liquid of the czeca further possesses the property of energeti-

cally emulsionizing fats, a property which is not shared either by

the salivary glands or by the Malpighian tubes. This emulsion

lasts for a very long time and acquires a marked acidity.

We see, therefore, that in a general way the product of the gastric

ceca constitutes the most important agent of digestion in insects ;

and those of them which, like the herbivorous insects, feed upon

substances difficult of digestion, possess innumerable gastric ceca

and have at their service a great quantity of this liquid. This pro-

perty of emulsionizing and acidifying fatty matters, which the

gastric juice of the Vertebrata does not possess, appears to approxi-

mate this product of secretion to the pancreatic juice; and the

assimilation would be complete if it applied also to the amylaceous

substances; but we have seen that this function belongs exclusively

to the cesophageal glands in the digestion of insects. Nevertheless,

taking into consideration the weak acidity of the liquid of the ceca

and its action upon fats, I incline to regard it as presenting much

analogy with the pancreatic juice, the character of the action upon

starches not being primordial in the pancreas, as M. Claude Bernard

has demonstrated that, in certain fishes, this organ is already

destitute of action upon amylaceous matters.

However this may be, I believe that the peptones formed in the

stomach and the fatty emulsions are absorbed at once by the walls

of the stomach, which is the essential part of the digestive apparatus

and plays the double part of the stomach and the small intestines of

the Vertebrata. The materials which have resisted these actions,

and which are consequently unfit for digestion, alone pass into the

intestine, which I regard as playing scarcely any part in digestion

properly so called.

The Malpighian tubes in these researches have always offered

clearly negative characters. Their product of secretion does not act

upon amylaceous substances, or upon albumenoids, or upon fatty

matters. This confirms the opinion generally adopted that this

group of glands is purely and simply an organ of excretion, a

urinary organ probably more complete than that of the Vertebrata,

since it is the sole eliminating organ of insects. The presence here

of uric acid and of urates has long since been ascertained; but

perhaps they furnish other principles analogous to the excrementitial

matters that the liver has to eliminate in the Vertebrata.

These researches confirm the opinion long ago maintained by M.

Blanchard as to the very high grade that insects should oceupy in

the animal series. We see, in fact, that their digestive functions

greatly approximate to those of the higher Vertebrata.— Comptes

Rendus, January 3, 1876, p. 96.

Miscellaneous. 335

On the Floral Glands of Parnassia palustris ; new Physiological

Functions. By M. E, Hecxet.

The beautiful floral glands which are admired by all observers in

Parnassia palustris have long attracted the attention of physiolo-

gists from the point of view of their functions. From Conrad

Sprengel to the present day most authors have thought that these

singular organs play directly or indirectly an important part in the

act of fecundation. Having had to observe this flower with refer-

ence to the staminal movement, and with the view of establishing,

by resuming the study of this phenomenon*, a relation between the

foliar and floral cycles, I was led, in order to utilize my many hours

of observation, to divide my attention between the male organs and

the glands in their neighbourhood. I observed them on the spot and

under the most natural condition, during a residence in the environs

of Murat (Cantal), at the end of August and the beginning of Sep-

tember.

The most important fact which struck me at the outset, and the

observation of which has led me to doubt the reality of the part

ascribed to the floral glands when they are regarded as destined to

attract the insects which are the agents of fecundation, is the follow-

ing :—The product of secretion, which is always limpid, and

does not contain the pollen fallen from the eatrorse anthers, far from

being comparable to that of most nectaries, is not saccharine, has

no peculiar odour, is sticky, and shows an acid reaction with litmus

paper. A very simple experiment showed me that these glands are

not indispensable to fecundation, and that, notwithstanding the de-

fective arrangment of the anthers, this act is accomplished normally

when the floral glands have been removed from the bud before arri-

ving at their full development; lastly, a capital fact results from

prolonged observation :—I have seen no insect penetrate into the

perfect flowers except a few little Diptera, which, being perhaps

attracted by the product of secretion of the glands forming a barrier

round the andreecium, are immediately stuck fast by this viscous

liquid. As in the Drosere I have remarked that, under the influence

of the irritation produced by the presence of the insects, the liquid

became more abundant; the animal soon died, and was broken up

into its constituent parts. In order to appreciate better the action

of this liquid, I applied to the largest of these glands very small

pieces of raw flesh, which were at last dissolved, and disappeared, in

the same way as in the case of the leaves of Pinguicula vulgaris.

Would the fact which I here indicate, and which would lead me to

see in the floral glands of Parnassia palustris a carnivorous organ,

be an exception in the life of the plant? Must we see in it evidence

of ancient habits which at a certain epoch characterized a whole

series of plants which are unknown to us, and of which the Parnassia

would only be an isolated term? It is difficult to reply. to such

* It has already been very carefully observed by M, A. Gris (Comptes

Rendus, tome lxvii. p. 912, 1868).

336 Miscellaneous.

questions ; but I would note that the fact which constitutes the sub-

ject of this note is not so novelas might be supposed. Jean Bauhin,

in his ‘ Historia Plantarum’ (1651), expresses himself as follows

with regard to this same plant, which he calls Gramen Parnassi :—

“‘Quinque radiatis staminibus, albis apicibus . . . . quibus totidem

interjecta alternatim staminum flavescentium muscariola.” The

double meaning of this last word may perfectly well be interpreted

in favour of the fact which I now point out; and the “ flycatcher”

would thus have been recognized more than two centuries ago.

M. Duval-Jouve, in connexion with these organs and with my

observations, has been kind enough to communicate to me the

manner in which he regards their morphological signification. With

the learned botanist of Montpellier the muscariola would be organs

derived from those that we meet with at the base of the petals of

the Hellebores. If these glanduliferous twists be cleft longitu-

dinally, we get, by spreading out the unrolled twist, the surface

of a floral gland. ‘To render the similitude more striking, it is neces-

sary only to suppose the gland which occupies the bottom of the

cone divided and transferred to the apex of each of the fibro-vascular

axes which, as I have ascertained, exist to the number of from 13 to

15 in the parenchyma of the organ. According to this mode of

contemplating the facts, the Parnassiw would have to be placed close

to the Ranunculaces, as has already been done ; but in accepting this

interpretation it would be necessary to ascribe what seems to me a

very wide part, not only to the transformation of the organ, but

also to the physiological appropriation of its parts; therefore, from

the narrow point of view with which I have to do, I should be more

willing to follow present systematists in approximating the Parnas-

sie to the Saxifragee and Droseracese, which, as we know from

Darwin*, include numerous cases of well-ascertained carnivority,

whilst nothing of the sort has hitherto been observed among the

Ranunculaceer.—Comptes Rendus, January 3, 1876, p. 99.

“ Ornithological Errors in the ‘Reliquice Aquitanice.’”

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

Grentiemen,—Professor Jones (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xvii.

pp. 263, 264) seems to charge me with unfairness in not imputing

blame to him as regards the ornithological errors in the ‘ Reliquic

Aquitanice.’ If it will afford him any satisfaction, allow me to

withdraw my expression so far as he is concerned, and impute to

him the blame of not cancelling the sheet containing those errors,

of which he was informed by me before it was issued to the public.

I have the honour to be, Gentlemen,

Magdalene College, Cambridge, Your obedient Servant,

March 3, 1876, ALFRED NEwrTon,

* Tnsectivorous Plants, 1875.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 101. MAY 1876.

XXXI.—Amphipodous Crustaceans. On the Genera Hyale

and Anonyx and a new Species of Probolium. By the

Rev. T. R. R. Stepsine, M.A.

[Plates XVIII. & XIX.]

Hyale Nilssont and Hyale Lubbockiana.

The late Axel Boeck, in his ‘ Crustacea Amphipoda borealia

et arctica,’ unites under Rathke’s genus Hyale the Allorchestes

of Dana and the Nicea of Nicolet. Among the generic cha-

racters, he states that the telson is short, thick, and divided.

Mr. Spence Bate, on the other hand, in his important and

useful British-Museum Catalogue of Amphipodous Crustacea,

keeps the three genera distinct—describing AJlorchestes as

having “ the telson single,’ Ncea as having the superior and

inferior antenne subequal, “the rest of the animal generally

resembling Allorchestes, except the telson, which is deeply

cleft (or double ?),” and finally assigning to Hyale a simple

telson, though figuring that of Hyale pontica as cleft or double.

At the same time Mr. Spence Bate expresses his own inclina-

tion to classify Rathke’s yale near to Nicea of Nicolet, though,

as he had not himself seen a specimen of Hyale, he felt bound

to adopt Dana’s arrangement of the genus in the subfamily

Lysianassine. In the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ by

Messrs. Bate and Westwood, the genus A/lorchestes is stated

to have ‘the telson single ;” but there again, by a curious

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 23

338 Rev. T. R.R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans.

discrepancy, the figure of Allorchestes imbricatus shows the

telson divided. Specimens, moreover, from Torbay of a species

in other respectsagreeing with A llorchestes Nilssoni undoubtedly

have a divided telson. ‘There is, indeed, a suspicious similarity

between the figures in the Museum Catalogue of Allorchestes

Nilssont and Hyale pontica; but whether these two are iden-

tical or not, it is pretty clear that Axel Boeck was right in

reducing the three genera Nicea, Allorchestes, and Hyale to

one, the name Hyale being retained in right of priority.

But if Axel Boeck is right in uniting the genera, he is un-

doubtedly wrong in confounding the two species Allorchestes

Nilssoni and Nicea Lubbockiana. ‘The two are well discrimi-

nated in Mr. Spence Bate’s Catalogue, to which Boeck him-

self refers. ‘The Catalogue, however, describes only the male

of Allorchestes Nilsson, and only the female or young of Nicea

Lubbockiana; this is the case also with the subsequent work

entitled ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea.’

Both of the species, which should now be called respectively

Hyale Nilssoni and Hyale Lubbockiana, seem to have an affec-

tion for tufts of Polysiphonie and other finely branched weeds ;

the young forms especially may be taken from these tufts in

great numbers. Both old and young of H. Nilssoni are very

agile, and have the faculty, not apparently shared by their

neighbours, of rising on their feet and springing away in a

very abrupt manner. Well-grown specimens may be taken

in a state of suspended animation, rolled up in the green weeds

(Enteromorpha) which coat the rocks at high-water mark.

The adult male in both species is distinguished chiefly by his

superior size generally, and by the largeness of the second

enathopods in particular. In the young the two pairs of gna-

thopods are closely alike and nearly of the same size, the second

pair having in this respect a little the advantage. ‘This obser-

vation applies to the females up to an age when they are already

prolific, at any rate in the case of H. Nilssont, though subse-

quently the females of that species have gnathopods agreeing

in shape with those of the full-grown male. The second gna-

thopods are then much larger than the first, with hands about

two fifths of the size of the bulky rounded claspers carried by

the male.

The two species are so similar in general appearance, that

it may be convenient to notice those poimts in which they

more or less decidedly differ. In Hyale Nilssont, by the

extent of the flagellum, the lower antennz are considerably

longer than the upper. The lower antennz often have the last

joint of the peduncle ornamented beneath by three rows of

cilia, which are not to be found in the corresponding portion

Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans. 339

of H. Lubbockiana. This latter species has the two pairs of

antenne very nearly equal, although in the full-grown male

the lower antenne are noticeably longer than the upper. Here

the first gnathopods have only two or three hairs on the hinder

margins of the wrist and hand, whereas in H. Nilssoni these

margins are prettily frmged with hairs springing from bead-

like points of insertion, with the wrist-margin fuller and

more rounded. It must, however, be observed that in the

largest specimens of both sexes these limbs agree closely with

the figure given by Messrs. Bate and Westwood: the fringes

have almost disappeared ; the hand is widened near the palm ;

and a re-entering angle breaks the roundness of the hinder

margin of the wrist. The second gnathopods have the

following minute marks of difference :—In H. Nilssoni the

apex of the finger closes down into the extremity of the palm,

which is well defined by the angle (less and less obtuse with

advancing age) which it forms with the margin of the hand,

this margin bearing two or three hairs very near to the angle

just mentioned; in the allied species the palm is defined by

two spines, and the hairs on the margin of the hand occupy a

small indentation about the centre of it, while the wrist is a

little more produced backwards. It is worthy of notice that

in the adults of both species the metacarpus of the second

gnathopods meets the hinder margin of the hand, thus occupy-

ing the space which in the young belongs to the hinder margin

of the wrist. In the case of H. Lubbockiana, if there could

be any doubt that these two forms of the second gnathopod

belong to the same species, it would be set at rest by a speci-

men in my collection, which obligingly exhibits both forms on

the same animal—the result, it may be presumed, of arrested

development in the smaller limb of the pair.

In H. Lubbockiana the coxe of all the legs and the thighs

of the last three pairs are crenate, with minute hairs in the

angles ; in the other species, though the hairs are present, the

crenature is wanting or inconspicuous. —

The foregoing differences have been, we must admit, suffi-

ciently minute, and requiring tolerably careful observation

with a good light ; but a very transient glance at the pereio-

poda of the two species will suffice to remove all hesitation

as to their perfect specific distinctness. It will not be necessary

to do more than describe the last in each series, as all the five

pairs in each species have the same general character. In

H. Nilssonz, then, the metacarpus, wrist, and hand of the last

pereiopod are comparatively slender. ‘The metacarpus is armed

behind with four spines, and two in front, its distal extremity

being conspicuously fringed with a set before and behind. The

23*

340 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans.

wrist has the hinder margin smooth, and is shorter than the

metacarpus, but is otherwise like it. The hand has spines

along the front margin, and a little tuft of hairs in the centre

of the margin behind, with some long ones projecting from

its point of junction with the finger.

In H. Lubbockiana all these joints are stout. The meta-

carpus has two short spines standing stiffly out from its hinder

margin, and an inconspicuous one at the distal end, with two

very small pairs on the front margin. The wrist has two

pairs of short spines in front. The hand behind is continu-

ously curved and free from hairs or spines; its anterior margin

presents three sections—the first armed at the end furthest

from the wrist with a stout spine, this spine terminating in a

very minute hook ; the next section, besides two or three small

sete, carries that which is the most striking feature of this

species, a spine twice as long and twice as thick as the one

just mentioned, conspicuously hooked at the end, and serrated

along the lower margin ; it is movable, and can be brought into

contact with the large scimitar-like serrated finger ; near to

the junction of the hand and finger there is another spine, a

copy of the preceding one on a far smaller scale.

It was noticed above that Hyale Nilsson has and exercises

great powers of leaping; and we might wonder that Hyale

Lubbockiana, so similar in size and general structure, living

apparently in precisely the same environment, should neglect

or not possess so effective a resource for escaping from enemies.

But a consideration of the spines just described seems to in-

dicate that its safety is consulted by holding fast, while its

neighbours have recourse to the opposite expedient of sud-

denly skipping away. Of the three spines in question, the

central and largest would seem a development very difficult

to explain, if its two companions did not show us actual gra-

dations leading up to it from the ordinary simple spine—those

at the extremity of the wrist supplying yet another inter-

mediate step, and making it clear by one more example how

small the changes may be by which very considerable and

striking revolutions may be produced in the forms and habits

of living creatures. With Hyale Nilssont one might easily

be tempted to make separate species for the elder and younger

forms, did not a well-graduated intermediate series give very

fair evidence of the family tie between them.

Anonyx serratus, Boeck.

Among the species of Anonyx described by Messrs. Bate

and Westwood, two will be found closely resembling one

Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans. 341

another, viz. Anonyx Edwardsi and Anonyx minutus. The

former appears, however, to be identical, not with the original

Anonyx Edwardsi of Kroyer, but with the Anonyx serratus

of Boeck ; and Boeck, in his subdivision of the genus, uniting

this species with Anonyx pinguis and Anonyx minutus, has

given them the generic name of Orchomene. A rearrange-

ment of the specific names was doubtless needed; but the use

of splittmg up a genus, itself so closely allied to its neigh-

bours Lysianassa, Callisoma, and others, is less obvious. It

will, indeed, be a hard necessity for the study of sessile-eyed

Crustaceans, if it is forced to accept the principles of classifi-

cation worked out with so much industry by Axel Boeck,

largely based as they are upon differences in the organs of

the mouth. How prone authors are to register unimportant

differences as characters that make for generic or specific di-

stinction is rather amusingly illustrated in this very genus

Orchomene of Boeck. In describing the genus he says, “‘epi-

merum quintum altius quam latius:” yet of O. pinguis he says,

“epimerum quintum eadem altitudine ac latitudine,”’ of O. ser-

rata, ““epimerum quintum latius quam altum,” of O. umbo,

“‘epimerum quintum in medio gibberum magnum eminens ;”’

so that only the two remaining species, O. minuta and O.

Goésti, have the generic ‘‘epimerum quintum altius quam

latius.”” When, moreover, the three descriptions of the species

of Orchomene or Anonyx named respectively pinguis, serratus,

and minutus are compared throughout, it will be found that

they consist entirely of characters which are exceedingly liable

to vary with age and sex. The same remark will apply to

the Anonyx Edwardsi and Anonyx minutus described in the

‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea.’ Of these two, the former

is the female, the latter almost certainly the young of Anonyx

serratus—the adult male now to be described having apparently

hitherto escaped observation, unless, which is highly probable,

it be the Anonyx (Orchomene) pinguis above mentioned.

The following are its characters. The eyes are large, reni-

form, and red. The upper antenne have the first joint thick,

the two following much shorter, and sloping downwards at

the top. The first articulation of the flagellum is nearly as

long as all the rest of it. It has two rows of hairs on the

inner side, and, also on the inner side, the secondary appen-

dage with its first articulation long, but not so long as that of

the flagellum. The lower antennz have a peduncle of short

articulations, followed by a flagellum considerably longer than

the whole animal, consisting of about seventy articulations

gradually increasing in length and tenuity towards the end,

and each surmounted by the calccola which has been described

342 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans.

(Brit. Sess. Crust. vol. i. p. 86) as found on the antenne of

Lysianassa longicornis, and (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. xv. Jan. 1875) also on those of Bathyporeia pilosa (see

also Brit. Sess. Crust. vol. i. p. 92). The anterior lateral

angle of the head is much produced and rounded. ‘The first

gnathopods are short and stout. The hand, which is widest

at the base, is longer than the wrist; the triangular wrist is

slightly produced behind at the base of the hand. The second

gnathopods are long and very slender, the thighs being equal

in length to hand, metacarpus, and wrist put together. For

the rest, these limbs and the last three pairs of walking-legs

are so fully described in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’

under the two species already cited, that nothing need be added.

Of the two intermediate pairs, it is said under Anonyx Edwardst

that they are small, under Anonyx minutus that they are tole-

rably robust. Both statements may be accepted together, espe-

cially as from the figure of A. Edwardsi it would seem that

the metacarpus, which is the robust part of the limb, had not

been observed in the specimens described under that name.

It is the custom of these animals to keep both gnathopods and

the first two pairs of walking-legs, together with the long

lower antenne, closely hidden between the deep coxee, so that

in general their true characters can only be observed by dis-

section. The third segment of the pleon has the hinder margin

very slightly serrated; the hinder margins of the two follow-

ing segments are partially serrated. The first of these has a

depression in the upper margin near the base, which passes

beneath the preceding segment ; its hinder margin is gibbous.

The fifth segment has the upper margin curved and passing

under that of the fourth ; its hinder margin likewise presents

a gibbosity. The sixth segment is squared above like the

corresponding portion of Lystanassa longicornis, the whole

tail-piece of which bears a marked resemblance to that of the

animal now under discussion. The telson appears to be more

or less cleft. The last pair of caudal appendages have the

peduncle short and stout, the branches subequal, the lower

being rather the longer, both adorned on the upper serrated

margins with long cilia and armed below with short spines.

The same dredging which supplied the specimen now de-

scribed yielded numerous specimens in which no differences

from it could be detected, except that they were in various

degrees smaller, that the last caudal appendages were not

plumose, and that they did not possess the long calceola-

bearing flagella of the lower antenna. On the other hand,

they did exhibit the same shape and ornamentation of both

pairs of gnathopods; the upper antenna, with their inner

Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans. 343

brushes, were the same ; the walking-legs were the same ; the

pleon, with the exception already mentioned, was the same.

Of Boeck’s three species, only Anonyx (Orchomene) pinguis

is said to have setose branches to the last pair of caudal appen-

dages. This species, together with that called minutus, is said

to have red eyes, while to serratus black ones are assigned.

Messrs. Bate and Westwood, however, say of their Anonya

Edwardsi, which is the Orchomene serrata of Boeck, that the

eyes are red in the young, but become black in the adult

animal. No doubt the colour is variable. Certainly in Am-

phithoé littorina the eyes, which these authors state to be black,

are not unfrequently red.

As to the upper antennee, Boeck says of the first joint of the

peduncle that it is in O. pinguts very thick, in O. serrata pretty

long, in O. minuta short and thick; while he compares the

length of the first joimt of the flagellum respectively to that of

five or six, of two or three, and of three of the following arti-

culations united. The other distinctions are of a similar cha-

racter, relating almost exclusively to differences of dimensions.

These cannot be relied on in comparing animals in other respects

nearly alike, for the simple reason that in the growth of all

living creatures the proportions of various parts are liable to

change, and are besides very frequently different in the two

sexes. Thus the head of a tall man may be one eighth of his

whole height, but the head of a child will be a much larger

fraction of its complete stature.

The contention here advanced, that the long lower antennz

and setose final pleopoda are in some cases characters of

the male sex, is supported by the opinion which Messrs. Bate

and Westwood express to the same effect in regard to a spe-

cimen of Phoxus plumosus (Brit. Sess. Crust. vol. 11. p. 527).

It may also be considered certain that where animals are only

to be distinguished by the length of the lower antenne, those

with the shorter antennz are the females or juniors, antenne

of an intermediate length, without calceole, indicating a male

not full-grown. Such a specimen has presented itself among

others of Anonyx serratus.

If this rule be accepted, and the uncertainty of specific di-

stinctions grounded on proportion of parts or setose adornment

be recognized, the opinion here advocated (that the Anonyzx or

Orchomene variously called pinguts, serratus, or minutus is the

one species Anonyx serratus) will have a good chance of pre-

vailing. But the same data seem capable of further exten-

sion. Already Lilljeborg has shown that the Anonyx ampulla

and A. longipes of the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea’ are

both of them A. longipes, the so-called A. ampulla (which has

344 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans.

comparatively long antenne) being the male. It may be open

to question whether Lystanassa atlantica may not be the young

of Lysianassa longicornis; but any one who will read atten-

tively the accounts given by Messrs. Bate and Westwood of

Urothoé marinus, U. brevicornis, and U. elegans in the light

of what has been said of the species of Anonya and (in a former

paper) of the species of Bathyporeta, will scarcely escape the

conviction that these three descriptions belong to one species.

The variation of colour exhibited by Urothoé elegans is not

uncommon, as in Iphimedia obesa, Calliope leviuscula, and,

to a striking extent, in Cyrtophium Darwini*.,

It should be added that the white integument of the various

specimens of Anonyzx discussed in this paper displayed similar

markings—markings very indefinite in shape, but many of

them angular and looking like short disconnected scratches.

The abrupt junction of the long narrow flagellum to the broad

end of the peduncle in the lower antenne of the full-grown

male is also worthy of notice. In the other specimens, the

peduncle being itself comparatively narrow, there was no special

abruptness in its junction with the flagellum.

Probolium Spence-Batet, n. sp.

This pretty little species was taken in December of last

year from a tidal pool at Goodrington, in Torbay. ‘The soli-

tary specimen obtained was a female with eggs. It measured

about one tenth of an inchin length. It has all the characters

of the genus Probolium of Costa, which answers to the genus

Montagua of Spence Bate. The specific name is given in

honour of this latter author, who has done so much to make

known the curious varieties and varied beauty of Sessile-eyed,

* An extract from the ‘Comptes Rendus’ for Jan. 3, 1876, p. 76, in

the last number of the ‘Annals’ (March 1876), shows me that the sexual

character of the long antennz in Urothoé has been already observed by

M. A. Giard. In an interesting notice of the commensalism of this crus-

tacean with a sea-urchin, M. Giard draws the inference, in regard to the

species named in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ that one sex only

has been described for each of the known types, that Urothoé Bairdi and

Urot voé elegans must be regarded as representing male individuals, whilst

Uro hoé brevicornis and Urothoé marinus are, on the contrary, figured from

the female sex.

From the plumosity of the terminal caudal appendages, I had myself

been inclined to class Urothoé marinus as a young male, But possibly

this plumosity may depend on the time of life, and not on the sex. The

relative sizes of the specimens, as given in the ¢evrt of the British-Museum

Catalogue, would then suggest that U. marinus is an adult female, U. bre-

vicornis the undifferentiated young. Ina solitary specimen obtained from

Goodrington sands, Torbay, the eyes approach the reniform shape assigned

to those of U. elegans, while the antenne agree with those of U. marinus.

Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Amphipodous Crustaceans. 345

and specially of Amphipodous, Crustaceans. Itis much to be

wished that his Museum Catalogue of Amphipodous Crusta-

ceans were supplemented by a similar volume on the Isopods

of the world at large.

In Probolium Spence-Batei the upper antenne are very

slightly the shorter, the middle articulation being the longest

of the three that form the peduncle, the last articulation of the

peduncle being rather shorter than the first of the flagellum.

In the lower antenne the last articulation of the peduncle is

the longest, narrowing rather sharply towards the distal end ;

its predecessor is somewhat shorter and thicker. The flagella

of these, as of the upper antenne, are slight, with about five

articulations. The eyes are black, of moderate size. With

some difficulty the incised edges of the first coxee may be seen

through the partially transparent second coxe that overlie them.

The first and second gnathopods are alike, except that the

second pair have the advantage in point of size. Of these

limbs, the hands are, roughly speaking, oblong, with a ten-

dency towards an ovate shape at the base; the front margin

is gently curved, the hinder margin very slightly sinuous.

The palm is at right angles to these margins, having a very

slight curve, but with the angle well rounded off where it

meets the hinder margin, and surmounted by two short spines ;

along a line which runs quite straight from these spines to the

insertion of the finger are set at intervals some four or five

very delicate spines; the exceedingly delicate arc, of which

this line forms the chord, is finely serrated or pectinate, the

appearance presented being that of finely engraved lines

parallel to one another, of which four or five occupy each of

the spaces between the spines just mentioned at the edge of

the circumference, but do not reach to the chord. The wrist

is produced along the lower margins, and surmounted at the

blunt apex by two or three cilia.

The telson is boat-shaped, the margin rising highest near

the middle of each side. The rami of the last pleopoda were

missing ; their peduncles seemed rather peculiar in not being

completely tubular, but open above at the distal end. The

penultimate pleopoda have the branches slight, the inner being

the longer of the two. In the antepenultimate pleopoda the

peduncles are very long; the rami long and slender, equal to

one another, not so long as the peduncle, the inner branch

bearing three very small spines.

In colour there is nothing to notice but some orange-red

dots scantily sprinkled on the third coxe, and rather thickly

on the fourth and broadest ; a few small and faint ones could

also be discerned on the thighs of the third pair of pereiopoda.

346 Dr. A. Giinther on Chrysochloris Trevelyani.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuaTE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Hyale Nilssoni, young male. 1a. Lower antennz. 1b. Gnatho-

pods. 1d. Last pereiopod. 1. Portion of pleon. 1c. Gnatho-

pods of younger forms, retained in the female even when spawn-

ing. le. Pleon of ditto. 1g. Gnathopods of fully developed

female. 1h. First gnathopod of fully developed male.

Fig. 2. Hyale Lubbockiana, male. 2a. Gnathopods of male. 2c. Last

perelopod. 2d. Pleon. 26, Gnathopods of young.

PLATE XIX.

Fig. 3. Anonyx serratus, male. 3a. Antenne. 36. First gnathopod.

3c. Second gnathopod. 3d. First pereiopod. 3 e. Pleon.

Fig. 4. Probolium Spence-Batei. 4a. Antenne, 46. Gnathopods

4c. Pleon.

XXXIV.—WNotes on Chrysochloris Trevelyani. By Dr.

AvBerT GinTHer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological

Department, British Museum.

[Plate XX. figs. A & B.]

In the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1875, p. 311,

I described and figured a large species of Golden Mole from

British Caffraria (Chrysochloris Trevelyant) from a single flat

skin. As the discoverer, Mr. Herbert Trevelyan, shortly

afterwards returned to South Africa, I begged him to obtain

more and better-preserved examples, entire if possible, or to

procure at least the skull. In this he was so far successful as

to send home flat skins of two adult and one younger spe-

cimen, and three skulls, one of which is in a fragmentary con-

dition. The skins of these examples differ from the typical

specimen in the fur being of a greyish brown colour, with

scarcely any gloss on it, the under-fur being grey. ‘This dif-

ference in the colour is probably due to the season of the year

at which the specimens were obtained, those sent last having

been killed in the course of the summer.

The skull represents one of the most singular forms in the

division of Insectivorous mammals; and although its most

prominent and characteristic features are indicated in the other

species of Chrysochloris, it differs widely from their skulls as

regards general form*, From the occipital crest forwards the

skull is nearly equally narrow and elongate, the occipital

region behind that crest being abruptly truncated, vertical—yet

* For comparison of the descriptive detail I refer to Prof. Mivart’s

excellent account of the skull of Chrysochloris, in ‘ Journal of Anatomy and

Physiology,’ ii. pp. 180 et seqq.

Dr. A. Giinther on Chrysochloris Trevelyani. 347

more so in perfectly adult animals than in younger ones, in

which this region is rather more convex. The occipital crest

is high, broad, presenting a rough surtace behind; each of its

halves is curved forward, and, detaching itself from the

cranium, it forms, together with the posterior part of the malar

bone, a broad, high, vertical shield, protecting the temporal

fossa in its entire depth. The remainder of the zygomatic

arch is not broader than in the much.smaller C. capensis.

The suture between the squamosal and malar bones is per-

sistent, vertical, terminating below opposite to the glenoid

fossa; and it is at this place that the greatest breadth of the

skull is situated. The orbits are, as generally in Chrysochloris,

incomplete; and there is no trace of a postorbital process ;

neither is the skull constricted laterally behind the orbits. As

in C. capensis the premaxillary is produced on each side in a

short process, which, however, is not so much twisted or

flattened as in that species ; on the other hand, the nasal aper-

ture is more open, the nasal bones advancing less forwards, so

that the terminal portions of the simple naso-turbinal and the

more complex maxillo-turbinal can be clearly seen. A well-

developed sagittal crest extends from the occipital crest to the

nasal bone. The bony vesicle in the temporal fossa, which is

so prominent in the other Chrysochloris, is much less developed

and lower down in the fossa. The palate is of moderate width,

widest between the true molars, rather concave antero-poste-

riorly. It is perforated by numerous minute foramina, but

otherwise perfectly ossified, with a prominent tubercle on each

side in front of, and close to, the posterior margin, which

itself is not thickened but provided with a pointed median

projection. This posterior margin is at some distance behind

the level of the last molar. The hamular processes of the

pterygoids are very long, slender, and pointed ; the interptery-

goid fossa is deep, narrowing backwards and ending in an

excavation.

The auditory bulla is well developed, of a transverse oval

shape, at its lower convex surface traversed by a curved ridge,

the convexity of which is directed backwards. At its interno-

anterior base, behind the hamular process of the pterygoid,

there is a vacuity in the bulla, the orifice of the Eustachian

canal, which is covered by a separate lunate ossicle (fig. B, a),

leaning against the lateral wing of the basisphenoid. This

singular ossicle, which does not exist in C. capensis, is but

loosely attached to the surrounding bones and easily detached

with the soft parts.

There are no paroccipital or mastoid projections, or the

former is but slightly indicated. The glenoid cavity is small,

flat, convex behind, transverse, bounded by the cranial wall

348 Mr. G. KH. Dobson on a new Species of Nyctinomus.

internally and behind. The mandible is narrow, narrower below

the true molars than below the premolars ; symphysis rather

long. ‘The coronoid process rises as a triangular plate high

above the condyloid, which is directed backwards in a nearly

horizontal direction ; condyle obliquely transverse. The angle

is much produced, expanded into a trihedral bone and somewhat

bent inwards.

In regard to the various foramina of the skull and the

dentition this species does not differ from C. capensis ; they

have been fully described by Mivart (/. c.).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XX.

A. Three views of the skull of Chrysochloris Trevelyani: the lateral and

upper views, of the natural size; the lower, of twice the natural

size.

B. Lower view of the posterior part of the skull, of twice the natural size,

turned so as to show the ossicle (a) covering the Eustachian

orifice. On the left side of the skull the ossicle is removed.

XXXV.—Description of a new Species of the Genus Nycti-

nomus from South Africa. By G. HK. Doxsson, M.A.,

M.B., F.L.S., &e.

Nyctinomus africanus, n. sp.

Upper lip smooth, without vertical wrinkles. Ears from

perfectly distinct points of origin though close together, their

Iuner margins arising from the upper surface of the muzzle,

though not so near the extremity of the muzzle as in NV. Cestoniz;

tragus somewhat similar to that of VV. Cestonii, but longer, and

the upper margin quite evenly rounded off ; antitragus quadri-

lateral, the shortest side in front, the upper margin slightly

concave.

Fur bright orange-chestnut above and beneath.

Incisors 2; the lower incisors not crowded: premolars 33 ;

the first upper premolar very short and blunt, its base occu-

pying the whole space between the canine and second pre-

molar.

Length (of an adult male) 3°6 inches; tail 2:2; ear 1;

tragus 0°3; forearm 2°5; thumb 0:4; second finger—meta-

carpal bone 2°4, first phalanx 1:1, second phalanx 1°3 ; fourth

finger 2°4; tibia 0°75; foot and claws 0°45.

This species resembles NV. mdédas, from North Africa, in size

and in general appearance, The large tragus, however, at

once distinguishes it from that species.

Hab. South Africa (‘Transvaal Republic). ‘Type in the col-

lection of the British Museum, presented by R. B. Sharpe, Esq.

M.H. Karsten on Fatty and Amyloid Hysterophymata. 349

XXXVI.—On Fatty and Amyloid Hysterophymata.

By H. Karsten.

DuRrING the last decennia the form of those small organized

corpuscles which occur in the diseased, dying, and dead tissues

of organisms, and in fermenting and putrefying fluids, &c.;

cellular vegetations which I have named Hysterophymata

(see ‘Faulniss und Ansteckung’), as they only originate

from already existing specific organisms as morbid formations,

has been frequently the subject of observation; but their

chemical constitution has hitherto scarcely been referred to.

That these ferment-corpuscles are pathological cells, but

not specific organisms, that their form is dependent on the

prevalent conditions of nutrition, and that therefore their dif-

ferent developmental forms, produced by these conditions, do

not make their appearance in a regular cycle as in the deve-

lopment of organic species, has been already proved by me

partly in this Journal (1874, vol. xii. p. 161 et seqq.), and

partly in other places there referred to.

In like manner, the sequence of chemical actions during

the process of the development of these cell-vegetations is not

definitely limited and regular in its course like that which

constantly repeats itself in endless cycles and with but slight

deviations during the development of the seed or the egg, but

is dependent upon the passing chemical constitution of the

nutritive fluid and the physical conditions.

That these pathological cells, which accompany the morbid

processes of organic creatures, which often produce these, and may

even, under certain circumstances, cause the death of organisms,

produce from themselves by their assimilation-processes many

different products, colouring and odoriferous matters, organic

acids, &e., which are usually regarded as products of organic

decomposition, has been explained by me in my ‘ Chemismus

der Pflanzenzelle ’ and elsewhere. On account of the extreme

smallness of these bodies, however, it has hitherto been very

difficult to convince one’s self of the production of these matters

by their assimilating membrane. The physical and chemical

properties of fat and amyloid, which matters, as I have ascer-

tained by experiment and observation, are also produced by

the assimilating activity of these hysterophymata, consider-

ably facilitate our acquisition of this conviction; for just as

the fats which are developed by the normal process of life of

plants and animals owe their origin, according to my inves-

tigations *, to the assimilating membrane of the oil-, fat-, and

* H. Karsten, ‘Gesammelte Beitriige’ &c. pp. 107, 278, 318, &e. ;

C. Harz, “ Olivenol,” Bericht der Wiener Akad. 1870,

350 M. H. Karsten on Fatty

wax-cells, erroneously in part regarded as drops, so is the

necrobiotic product adipocire the production of the metamor-

phosis of assimilating membranes of the hysterophymata which

generate this matter.

I have observed the production of a kind of adipocire in

intercostal and lumbar muscles from the pig and rabbit, which

were in an atmosphere rich in carbonate of ammonia.

The production of the fat in the temperature of a room was

a very tedious affair; it scarcely commenced, in the experi-

ments made by me, under a year. ‘The pieces of meat were

hung freely in well-stopped vessels containing a little carbonate

of ammonia, which was renewed from time to time. The fat

thus produced was white, soft, and greasy, and chiefly soluble

in ether. Perhaps an air richer in carbonic acid, or a lower

temperature, would give rise to the formation of a harder fat

more like adipocire.

During the slow alteration of the tissues composing the

muscles there were first of all developed (in four weeks) from

the Micrococct, which soon made their appearance, cylindrical,

many-jointed Vibriones (Bacteria) in tissue (cells and fibres)

of the flesh ; afterwards the terminal joint-cell of these became

spherically inflated (‘Chemismus der Pflanzenzelle,’ p. 25,

fiz. v. 4d), and, indeed, first in those contained in the vessels,

subsequently in those in the muscle*; then it became sepa-

rated from the other joint-cells, and developed into filiform

and chain-like structures (Leptothrix, Mycothrix, Coccus-

chains) ; finally these also broke up into thin somewhat enlarged

joint-cells, which I saw dissolve away when brought into con-

tact with ether upon the object-bearer. In about two years

the pieces of muscle were converted into a uniform fatty mass,

which, when pressed under the glass cover, emitted oleaginous

drops which enveloped numerous vesicles.

The process is different in the development of the amyloid,

inasmuch as this does not originate from the membrane of the

mother cell, ¢. e. the membrane of the Coccus (= Vibrio) itself,

but from that of its daughter cells. The youngest develop-

mental stage of the hysterophyma-germs from the normal

cell-embryos of the fluid cell-contents of plants and animals

contains albumen like the cell-embryos. In different Vibriones

&c. formed during the butyric fermentation from fleshy

fruits, roots, &e. (cucumbers, potatoes, beetroot, turnip, carrots,

Jerusalem artichokes, dahlias), their contents-cells at about

25°-35° C. (=77° — 95° F.), and with suitable nutritive mate-

rials (I found a solution of one half per cent. of phosphate of

* T have seen a state in which the muscular fibres were completely

filled with cylindrical, and the vessels with nail-like Vibriones.

and Amyloid Hysterophymata. 301

soda and ammonia particularly favourable), acquired first of

all the chemical constitution of the amyloid found in the

animal body, and soon after that of lichen-starch, when the

development had proceeded further. Contact with solution of

iodine produces first a yellow, then a yellowish brown, after-

wards a reddish violet, and then a blue coloration. Simul-

taneous treatment with Millon’s nitrate-of-mercury solution

shows likewise that the amount of albumen continually de-

creases. If the fluid in which the organisms rendered blue

by iodine are suspended be allowed to evaporate, or warmed

for some time until the iodine is evaporated, the amyloid loses

its blue colour, which reappears not on cooling, but by fresh

contact with solution of iodine. When boiled the amyloid

hysterophymata furnish neither jelly nor paste, by which

they are distinguished from vegetable amyloid and _ starch ;

chloride of calcium does not cause them to swell; alcohol

leaves them unaltered.

The form of these sometimes comparatively large amyloid-

forming cell-vegetations shows almost all the variations which

the hysterophymata in general put on (except Sarcina and

Spirillium). We find simple cells (Cocc¢’) and chains of

such cells, as well as Vébriones (called Bacteria in the resting

state) and their chain-like series, which frequently seem to

pass into Leptothrix-filaments, and, when they are somewhat

twisted and acquire a screw-like movement, have some re-

semblance to Spirillia. Very frequently in this stage of

development the Vibriones, by one or both the terminal cells

being spherically inflated, become nail-like (clavéformis) or

handle-like (answformis) ; moreover the originally cylindrical

Vibriones become club-shaped (clavatus) by the joint-cells

towards one end being gradually inflated; or while one ter-

minal cell swells into an oval form, the other joint-cells remain

without solid contents and coalesce, and the Vibrio becomes

tadpole-like (gyriniformis). All these last-mentioned forms

also form chains *.

The complete development from the first excessively minute

germ-cells produced during the dying-off of the mother cell,

to the perfect amyloid hysterophymata (some of which grow

almost to the size of milk-yeast, see ‘Chemismus der Pflan-

zenzelle,’ 1869, p. 13, fig. 11. 6, and 111. 2), takes place under

the most favourable conditions, as above indicated, in from

* That all these form-variations of necrobiotic cells have been regarded

by systematists and doctors, to whom their true nature was unknown, as

new genera of peculiar organisms, is a striking proof of the necessity of a

knowledge of developmental history in the investigation of organic nature

(see Niiesch, ‘ Necrobiose,’ 1875, Schaffhausen).

352 M. H. Karsten on Fatty

twenty to twenty-four hours. By observations repeated every

two hours during this time we may very easily follow the whole

course of development step by step, and ascertain by effecting

a contraction of the secondary cells by the employment of

diosmotic agents, or by sudden considerable alteration of tem-

perature, &c., that in fact the production and development of

these hysterophymata takes place within these cells. In from

eighteen to twenty hours the first indications of bluing by

iodine usually occur ; we find individual joints of the Vibriones

somewhat inflated, the terminal joints most frequently, and

these also separated and coloured blue by iodine in the midst

of the great mass of yellow Dicoce?, Vibriones, &c. which were

developed somewhat later and more slowly.

The development of the hysterophymata takes place free in

the nutritive fluid, which always contains the contents which

have flowed out of the torn or cut cells, and also in the cut

cells themselves, much more rapidly than within the closed

cells; and we may see several or all the joints of a

Vibrio simultaneously develop daughter cells, inflated in

various forms, and become coloured blue by iodine, while the

germs enclosed in the cells have scarcely commenced their

evolution. But all the cells of the tissue of a beetroot &e. do

not behave in the same manner; nor do all simultaneously

develop the same forms in their interior, but earlier or later

according to the more or less albuminous nature of the con-

tents. Hence the elongated cambium-cells in the neighbourhood

of the vascular bundles are earlier than the cells of the paren-

chyma ; whilst of the latter again some are earlier than the

others, according to the constitution of their continually

changing contents, which is dependent upon their age and

their chemical stage of development.

The cells nearest the surface are also naturally much earlier

and more intensely penetrated by the nutritive fluid and ex-

cited to the new formation above described than those situated

more in the centre of the organ, which frequently develop

none of the large vibrioniform cell-structures, becoming blue

with iodine when some time has elapsed since the commence-

ment of the process. In these cells Vibriones certainly are

developed, but only albuminous ones, which are coloured yellow

by iodine and reddish by Millon’s salt.»

It would appear that for the evolution of the amyloid hyste-

rophymata an organic compound soluble in water is necessary,

which diffuses itself outwards from the cells situated in the

interior of the tissue, where the latter is permeated by an in-

sufficiently concentrated solution of nutritive material,—and

that, on the other hand, the salts of the nutritive material are

and Amyloid Hysterophymata. 353

held back by the superficial layers of cells in the same way

that the humus covering prevents the nutritive salts of plants

from sinking into deeper layers of the soil.

For all these reasons, there is in the portions of tissue

serving for experiment, and in the nutritive fluid with which

these are surrounded, a great multiplicity of developmental

stages and forms of the cells originating and developing during

the close of the normal process of vegetation and the com-

mencement of the morbid processes of nutrition and growth.

Moreover the above-described variations of amyloid hyste-

rophymata under certain circumstances furnish the most

beautiful proof that they are all only developmental forms of

Miiller’s “Vibrio,” as I have already shown in my memoirs

on the ‘‘ Chemismus der Pflanzenzelle,”’ 1869, and on “ Faul-

niss und Ansteckung,”’ 1872. These comparatively large

bodies, which show nothing of vibratile cilia or other organs

of motion (unless we are to reckon as such the still uninflated

joint-cells), are seen sometimes moving so briskly in the most

different directions in a confused throng, sometimes with the

thicker, sometimes with the thinner end forward, the Vibrio-

twins and chains like automatic snakes, the Leptothrix-filaments

sometimes, when they are curved, passing one another in the

form of a screw like Spirillia, swimming with and against

the current, and apparently performing voluntary movements,

that no one not familiar with the objects can be blamed for

regarding these organisms as animals. And yet they are only

pathological cell-forms ! as their developmental history teaches

us. By the addition of a trace of solution of iodine the move-

ment is immediately stopped; the bodies, which are then

coloured blue, lie motionless before the observer.

The cause of this movement, which, under favourable con-

ditions, is extraordinarily brisk, appears to be the evolution

of the gases produced from the cell-membrane during the

butyric fermentation (about 2 carbonic acid and + hydrogen

and carburetted hydrogen gases).. As long ago as 1869 I

called attention to this circumstance (Chemismus ce. p. 32),

and said that many Vibriones do not lose their mobility even

at the boiling-point of their nutritive fluid, as I observed at

that time after the conclusion of the distillation of a fluid of

this kind containing Vibriones, the fermentation of which con-

tinued uninterruptedly after the distillation, although care was

taken that no air coud penetrate into the vessel which con-

tained the fermenting fluid.

These mobile amyloid hysterophymata, which are produced

even when pure water is employed, are obtained in greatest

number when a piece of beetroot is digested in a closed vessel

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 24

354 Messrs. R. G. Nelson and P. M. Duncan on the

for twenty-four hours at a temperature of 35°-40° C. (=95°-

104° F.) in a solution of one half per cent. of phosphate of

soda and ammonia. Ata lower temperature it takes longer

under otherwise similar conditions before this phenomenon is

manifested. Thus it requires four days at about 15°C.(=59°F.)

_and three weeks at 6°C. (=42°8 F.). At 0°-5° C. (=32°-

41° F.) we see the Vibriones &e., which then move less briskly

and not so generally, grow in from four to six weeks from the

albuminous simple germ-cells into the cylindrico-filiform and

the various other above-mentioned forms of amyloid hystero-

phymata.

As has already been stated, the germs diffused and freely

floating in the nutritive fluid are always developed earlier than

those enclosed in the cells, as also usually are those contained

in the intercellular spaces (see ‘Chemismus’ &c. p. 35), just

as in general the development of the germs between the

superimposed membranes of a tissue-cell system advances

from without inwards, and this not only in vegetable but also

im animal cells, e. g. in those of cartilage.

During this development of amyloid hysterophymata the

nutritive fluid very soon becomes acid by the formation of

lactic and butyric aeids.

Under these conditions, at the above temperature there com-

mences a retrogression of the amyloid bodies; the younger

cell-vegetations originating in their joint-cells absorb the

amyloid without forming fresh, and become developed into

small Dicoce? and Bacteria, which are rendered yellow by iodine.

The production of the organic acids promotes the develop-

ment of the Vebrio joint-cells into yeast ; an addition of sugar

to the fluid containing amyloid hysterophymata, even when it

is boiled for hours and with the greatest care, hastens this

development of yeast ; so also an addition of dilute phosphoric

acid, in which even fresh vegetable tissue develops yeast instead

of Vibriones.

Schaffhausen, February 1876.

XXXVII.— On the Actinozoan Nature of Millepora alcicornis,

Danaand Linn. (pars). By R.G. NEtson, Major-General

R.E., and P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S. &e.

Every one who has examined the hard parts of a Millepore

critically is impressed with the existence of calices, limited

beneath by tabule, and separated by more or less spongy-

looking ccenenchyma consisting of reticulate and excessively

Actinozoan Nature of Millepora alcicornis. 305

irregular-shaped processes of carbonate of lime. The absence

of septa and of a columella, and the difference in the size of

the calicular openings, caused the mass to be placed with much

doubt amongst the Tabulata by those who are familiar with

the other genera of that heterogeneous group. And the results

of the examination of the soft parts, made under many diffi-

culties by the late Prof. L. Agassiz, removed the Millepores

from the Actinozoa altogether. He wrote as follows in the

‘American Journal of Science and Arts,’ 2nd series, vol. xxvi.

p- 140 (1858) :—“ The animals of Millepora are Hydroid

acalephs and not polyps.” ... “ I have seen in the Tortugas

something very unexpected. Millepora is not an Actinoid

polyp, but a genuine Hydroid, closely allied to Hydractinia.”

Dana added a note to this statement, “The drawings of Prof.

Agassiz which have been sent us for examination are so

obviously Hydractinian in most of their characters that no

one can question the relation.” Alexander Agassiz, in his

charming ‘ Sea-side Studies’ (2nd edit. 1871) and in corre-

spondence with one of us, is satisfied with his father’s correct-

ness, and gives a drawing of the LHydractinia-looking polyp

on the surface of Millepora.

The importance of these statements need not be explained ;

and they led L. Agassiz to examine the hard parts of the

Tabulata ; and he decided that much of them was sclerobasic

instead of sclerodermic. It resulted from the general bearing

of his researches that the Tabulata and Rugosa were shifted

about by succeeding authors according to their belief in them

and in the value of the Tabulata as a natural group. The

Hydroid nature of JMillepora was asserted by the majority

of naturalists.

There was some dissent, however, from this generalization.

Milne-Edwards, in his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Corall.’ vol. iii. p. 224,

did not consider the facts elucidated by L. Agassiz to be

‘assez bien connus,” and he did not remove the Millepores

from his Tabulata. In the third Report on the British Fossil

Corals (Brit. Assoc, for Adv. of Science, 1871), one of us

wrote as follows in allusion to L. Agassiz’s opinions :—‘‘ Now

the distinction between the Actinozoa and the Hydrozoa is well

marked: in the first the generative apparatus is included in

the gastric and perigastric cavities, and in the last the gene-

rative and digestive organs are perfectly apart. [very variety

of tentacular and disk apparatus may exist in either; but the

external development of the gemmules, ova, and embryonic

forms must be recognized before any Ccelenterate animal can

- be associated with the Hydrozoa. Here is the point where

Agassiz fails. His researches are only suggestive until the

24*

356 Messrs. R. G. Nelson and P. M. Duncan on the

generative organs are recognized on the protruded polyps

of Millepora, and until the mesenterico-ovarian layers are

proved not to exist within the calices. The external resem-

blance of the Millepore-polyps to the sterile Hydraetinie is

evident.’ In the same report it is noticed that ‘“ I/illepora

is a most aberrant genus if it be one of the Madreporarian

Tabulata. I have not yet satisfied myself about the Hydroi-

dean characteristics of its soft parts ; but an examination of the

ecenenchyma of a series of species throws great doubt upon

the Madreporarian affinities.””’ The intimate nature of the

hard parts was thus noticed in the same Report, p. 126 :—

“A careful examination of the calices of good specimens

determines that the trabeculae of which the coenenchyma is

composed often projects into them in the position of septa ;

but there is nothing like the regular arrangement as seen in

Heliopora or in the Poritide of the Perforata. The cells of

the coenenchyma may occasionally be seen to open into the

space above the last tabula. The absence of septa and this

relation of the coenenchyma to the gastric spaces are most

mportant. The tubular nature of much of the coenenchyma

is evident; and longitudinal sections prove that the spongy

nature is by no means constant or uniform.” In the ‘Trans.

Connecticut Acad. of Arts and Sciences,’ vol. i. 1868-1870,

Prof. EH. A. Verrill demolished the theory that because MJille-

pora is a Hydroid all the other Tabulata belong to the same

order. He admits the Hydroid nature of the polyp of Mdvlle-

pora, and shows that Bradley has proved that Pocilopora has

animals identical in structure with most typical genera of true

polyps. He notices the twelve septa of the species of this

last genus, and that the genus is a true Madreporarian allied

to Oculina and Stylophora. (See also the same author, “ On

the Affinities of the Tabulate Corals,” Proc. Essex Instit. iv.

p- 90, 1869.) Bradley described the polyps of Pocdllopora

lacera, Verrill, as having twelve equal cylindrical tentacles,

which are swollen at the tips (six are horizontal, and six up-

right: Verrill, Notes &c. p. 523).

A paper was read at the Royal Society (received Sept. 28,

1875) by H. N. Moseley, M.A., Naturalist to the ‘Challenger’

Expedition, ‘On the Structure and Relations of the Aleyona-

rian LTeliopora coerulea, with some Account of the Anatomy of

a Species of Sarcophytun; Notes on the Structure of Species

of the Genera Millepora, Pocillopora, and Stylaster ; and Re-~

marks on the Affinities of certain Paleozoic Corals.” The

author exanuned Millepora alcicornis at Bermuda and other

species elsewhere, and remarks that “ the examination of these

Millepores was found to be beset with great difficulties,” but

Actinozoan Nature of Millepora alcicornis. 357

trusts to obtain results at the Sandwich Islands*. This difficulty

isagain referred to(p.63) ; but some information is given regard-

ing the question:—“ The calcareous ccenenchymal tissue of

Millepora differs extremely from that of Heliopora in being

reticulate, not tubular: in histological structure it is similar to

Heliopora. The coral has only a thin superficial layer of soft

living tissue, composed of a network of canals filled with cells

resembling those of the canals of Aleyonarians, and covered

externally with nematocysts.” ... ‘¢ T'wo kinds of polyps are

present, large and small. Tentacles are present in both kinds ;

they appear to be four in number and compound. ‘They are

simply retracted by means of muscular fibres, which are ar-

ranged round the base of the cylindrical stomach radially, but,

as far as has yet been seen, without any disposition in definite

groups. No mesenteries have been seen.”

Further on the author notices that ‘‘Heliopora is most un-

doubtedly an Alcyonarian. The number of its mesenteries,

the distribution with regard to them of the retractor muscles, and

the form and number of its tentacles are decisive evidence in

the matter.”” Yet in a few lines, in spite of what the author

had written regarding the similarity of their histological cha-

racters, we are told that with the Milleporide and with the

Pocilloporidz and Seriatoporide, Heliopora is allied solely

on account of its possession of tabule. Mr. Moseley had

Prof. Verrill’s book to refer to, and yet appears to have for-

gotten Mr. Bradley’s work, which his own researches prove to

be correct.

Kvidently in extreme perplexity, like most of us who have

ventured to touch the subject of the Millepores, Mr. Moseley

determines that “ no certain conclusion can be arrived at from

the few facts yet ascertained.”’ In other words, the question

of the structure and affinities is perfectly open.

Many years ago one of us, then Lieut. Nelson, R.E., was

quartered at Bermuda; and the geological description of the

Islands in the ‘ Transactions of the Geological Society ’ + was

one of the results of some study there. The structure of

Millepora alcicornis was also made a study, and drawings were

* Proc. Royal Soc. vol. xxiv. no. 164, p. 60, The author remarks :—

“ Few original works relating to the subjects treated of in this paper were

available for reference on board the ‘Challenger.’”” We suppose that the

whole of the writings of one of us regarding the Rugosa, in the ‘ Phil.

Trans.,’ the Paleontographical Society’s publications (Secondary Corals),

the papers on Australian corals, and the reports on the Tabulata and

Rugosa were not there. In explaining his views regarding the Rugosa

the author simply mistakes our meaning in relation to the origin of that

group.

r On the Geology of the Bermudas,” Trans. Geol. Soc. 1834, 2nd ser.

vol. v. p. 103.

358 Messrs. R. G. Nelson and P. M. Duncan on the

taken of it under advantageous circumstances. For many

years these drawings have been on the point of being pub-

lished, and now, owing to their manifest importance, they are

brought forward. In the mean time, and especially of late

years, since the Tabulata were considered in the Report to the

British Association already noticed, the other contributor to

this paper has microscopically examined many specimens, and

has worked up to the point where Lieut. (now Major-General)

Nelson’s long-completed work began.

There is little to add to the description of the hard parts,

except to notice that all are agreed in their construction, and

that the tubular nature of the coenenchyma relates to old polyp-

calices in long series, the tabule having been absorbed or

broken down. The reticulate appearance on the surface is pro-

duced by well-marked ridges and depressions ; and cavities exist

below the surface in this reticulate mass, which are connected

with the calicular spaces. The tissue soon becomes hard and

more solid with depth; and infiltration of carbonate of lime

appears to have united the reticulate sclerenchymatous pro-

cesses. But in the midst of branches the reticulate and

apparently cellular arrangement persists. The sclerenchyma

consists of fibrous-looking plain spicula, arranged side by side

and above each other; there are also homogeneous carbonate

of lime and granules. ‘The soft tissues (or rather the organic

basis which permeates the coral, and in and about which the

calcareous element is deposited) are much more plentiful than

might be expected ; they can be got out by weak hydrochloric

acid (dilute), and evidently line the calicular fosse, the top of

the tabule, and enter into the cavities in the reticulate super-

ficial structure. The shape of the solid parts of the reticulation

is retained by this means, sometimes very perfectly. Once

only was a glimpse obtained of any thing like a polyp; and

it foreshadowed the truth long before obtained at the Bermudas.

The polyp of Millepora alcicornis, as seen by one of us at

Bermuda in full expansion, is a very remarkable one ; and it is a

great satisfaction to be able to state that L. Agassiz saw only a

part of the whole, and came to his conclusions too rapidly. ‘The

polyps are of different lengths according to their growth, are

slender, and stand erect in crowds around the branches (fig. 2).

Each arises from a cylindrical stem, which is rendered slightly

square close to four tentacles which project upwards and out-

wards. ‘Their tips are swollen and rounded; and their bases

are continuous by means of straight disk tissue which overlaps

slightly the analogue of the oral opening. Out of this open-

ing comes a second cylinder, to terminate in four other tentacles

in the same way ; and in some polyps there is a further growth ;

so that there are two or more rows of tentacles separated

Actinozoan Nature of Millepora alcicornis. 359

by the tubular cylindrical tissue (fig. 1). It is evident that

Agassiz saw young, ill-developed, and probably injured

polyps which had not attained their second row of tentacles.

The number of tentacles may be therefore 4, 8, 12, &c. The

tentacles were not noticed to be pinnate *.

In looking at this description there is a probability that

Millepora is an Alcyonarian ; and there is no proof that it is a

Hydroid, The arrangement of the sclerenchyma will prevent

the species being classified as Madreporarian.

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

Fig. 1. Expanded polyp of Millepora alcicornis : a, side view (in some in-

- stances there are five or six whorls of tentacles) ; b, view of top.

Fig. 2. Corallum with expanded polyps.

Fig. 3. The tubular cavities of the corallum.

From drawings by Lieut. (now Major-General) Nelson, R.E.

* Pinnate tentacles are not peculiar to Alcyonarians, Oculina diffusa

of Bermuda has them.

360 Profs. King and Rowney on

XXXVIII.—Remarks on ‘The Dawn of Life,’ by Dr. Dawson ;

to which ts added a Supplementary Note. By Professors

W. Kine, Sc.D. &c., and T. H. Rowney, Ph.D. &e.

WHEN reading Dr. Carpenter’s “ final” manifesto * announ-

cing that he withdrew from the Hozoic contest—obviously in

consequence of his having at last become conscious of the fact

that he and ourselves were working from a different base of

operations, naively imagining all along that, as in a sporting

contest, there must be some ‘common basis of agreement.”

between us—we felt it would be unnecessary for us to do

any thing more in defence of our position. But as Dr. Dawson

has amassed together all his old materials, with some addi-

tions, forming them into one imposing stockade, ‘'The Dawn

of Life,’ from which he has made an earnest appeal to the vox

populi tor support, we consider ourselves under the necessity

of again taking up arms against a “state of things that has

long ceased to be desirable in the interests of science, since the

settlement of the questions raised is in the highest degree im-

portant to the history of life.”

Passing over by far the largest portions of ‘The Dawn of

Life,’ as they, and our disproofs of them, have already appeared

in different scientific journals, we shall at once enter into the

“ fire of discussion” by noticing whatever requires our par-

ticular attention.

After carefully going over the work, we find that it will be

most conducive to a correct judgment to arrange the subjects

to be noticed under the following heads :—

1. Restoration of Hozoon.

2. “ Differences between the cell-wall of Hozoon and a

vein of chrysotile.”

3. “ Proper wall shifted by a fault, and more recent chry-

sotile vein not faulted.”

4. “Archeospherine”’ and other “ minute foraminiferal

forms.”

5. New figures of ‘ proper wall.”

6. ‘‘ Stromatoporoid successors of Hozoon.”

7. “Canals filled with dolomite.”

8. “Short answers” to our summarized “ objections ”’

against Hozoonism.

9. “ Systematic position of Hozoon.”

10. Natural Theology of the Eozoic Doctrine.

* “Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ November 1874.

Dr. Dawson's ‘ Dawn of Life.’ 361

1. “ Restoration of EKozoon.”

“ The place of Hozoon will be in the family Nummulinide,

or between this and Globigerinide” (Dawson). Looking at

the “‘ Magnified and Restored Section of a portion of Hozoon

canadense”’ in pl. iv. of ‘The Dawn of Life ’—if the author

when he constructed it was unaware that no Nummulid has a

canal-system passing off from the nummuline cell-wall, such

as 1s given in the restoration (which is correct as far as the

mineral configurations, acicule, and arborescences in ophite

warrant their being thus represented), we would refer him to

Mr. H. J. Carter’s paper in the ‘ Annals’ of December last,

where it will be learnt, from the highest authority on the

matter, that “such a relation of the ‘ canal-system’ to ‘ num-

muline tubulation’ could not exist in a foraminiferal test

either in theory or fact!” (p. 423) *.

But active believers in Eozoonism have a profound con-

tempt for all laws of organic construction. On a former occa-

sion we had to call attention to another restoration of the

* creature of the dawn,” in which its ‘f nummuline cell-wall ”

was represented with an unbroken continuous line. We

showed that this was based on a partial consideration of facts.

Dr. Dawson has in no way profited by this correction, having

represented the “ wall’’ bounded on both sides by two con-

tinuous lines (fig. 49 a’, p. 176), which, though it may be a

fact in the specimen, is a fallacy from a foraminiferal stand-

oint. The “restored section” represents “‘Hozoon”’ with its

“first gelatinous coat of animal matter which grew upon the

bottom, and which must have resembled in appearance at least

the shapeless coat of living slime found in some portions of

the bed of the deep sea, which has received from Huxley the

name Bathybius.” It is a sad reflection that this “ protozoon

of indefinite expansion,” thus made the basement layer of

“‘Kozoon,’ though examined and believed in by the highest

authorities, should have turned out to be no more than a mineral

substance. Is it not significant that those who accepted

Bathybius are for the most part no-surrender champions of

EKozoonism ?

* The statement in ‘The Dawn of Life’ respecting the trumpet-

mouthed “termination of one of the canals against the proper wall, its

end expanding into a wide disk of sarcode on the surface of the wall, as

may be seen in similar structures in modern Foraminifera” (p. 182),

besides asserting a foraminiferal impossibility, shows the highly imagi-

native style in which things are represented by sczentific Kozoonites.

“Thus” how could it be otherwise than that ‘“ few even of geological and

biological students have clear ideas of the real nature and mode of occur-

rence of Hozoon and its relation to better-known forms of life,” or that

“the crudest and most inaccurate ideas have been current in lectures and

popular books, and even in text-books” ?

362 Profs. King and Rowney on

2. “Differences between the cell-wall of Eozoon and a vein

of chrysotile.”

It would have much surprised us if “ all who have had an

opportunity of examining’ Dr. Dawson’s “ specimens ”’ of the

“¢ proper wall of Hozoon” and his veins of chrysotile had not

“ expressed astonishment that appearances so dissimilar should

have been confounded with each other” (p. 181). But to

whom does the charge involved in this statement apply 2? Not

to us ; for we have from the first been careful in asserting that

the typical “ proper wall” is an acicular modification of chry-

sotile—that its aciculee are cylindrical and separated by inter-

spaces of calcite. Dr. Dawson, who has formed his own

ideas respecting chrysotile, describes it as fibrous serpentine,

or consisting of ‘ closely packed angular prisms ”—‘ angular

crystals,’’—and represents it with a definite rhombo-prismatic

structure (fig. 27, p.106). Evidently, then, as such descrip-

tion does not apply to the “ proper wall” as we conceive it to

be, our opponent has at the very outset destroyed the validity

of his own argument. But more of this hereafter.

3. “Proper wall shifted by a fault, and more recent chrysotile

vein not faulted.”

This point is evidently considered by Dr. Dawson as a crux.

Still, notwithstanding the popular notion that what is written

in abook must be true, it is really not worth the paper on

which it is written. Any one acquainted with our theory of

the origin of the “ proper wall” will understand that it does not

preclude the formation of this part at different times, and even in

the same portions of arock. Hence the unfaulted vein of chry-

sotile (s! in fig. 3, pl. vill.) represents no more than a divisional

structure developed subsequently to the faulting of the adjacent

‘¢ proper wall.”” We have no doubt that originally this “ wall”

was also chrysotile; but whether it became changed into its

present acicular condition before or after the faulting took

place is immaterial to the question.

Of similar import Dr. Dawson would have us to believe is

the fact that “chrysotile veins often penetrate diagonally or

transversely across both chambers and walls” (p. 107). Such

“veins,” it is argued, ‘have been filled subsequently to the

existence of Hozoon in its present state.” He therefore con-

cludes “that there is no connexion between them and the

nummuline wall” (p. 189). This argument may be correct,

limited to the'cases referred to ; but as it is based on partial facts,

it in no way invalidates our theory, inasmuch as the vein

Dr. Dawson's ‘ Dawn of Life.’ 363

noticed in our paper in the ‘Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ Oct.

1874, vol. xiv. pl. 19. fig. 3 (and equally testified by other

veins made known by us *), has originated out of amorphous

serpentine, and is formed of (1) incipient chrysotile, (2) true

chrysotile, (3) compact acicule, (4) separated acicule with

calcitic interspaces. In the last condition this vein agrees in

every respect with the “ cell-wall”’ in its typical form: it is

also in a normal position of parallelism relatively to the adja-

cent ‘‘ chamber and walls,” and does not “ penetrate diagonally

or transversely across’ them.

With regard to the asserted discordancy of direction between

the “ cell-wall”’ and chrysotile veins, we may refer to Dawson’s

figures 1 and 3, pl. vili., which do not seem to be on his side;

and what is equally remarkable is the appearance of there

being a strict parallelism between the acicula of the one and

the fibres of the other. But whether these cases are or are not

what they appear to be, we cannot but express our belief that

Dr. Dawson is acquainted with others in which there are layers

of chrysotile strictly parallel with the “ cell-wall;” otherwise

it will be a remarkable circumstance that several cases of the

kind have occurred to us.

Dr. Carpenter some years since kindly presented to one

of us a thickish slab, 6 inches long and 43 inches wide, of

““Kozoon,”’ beautifully developed both in its laminated and

acervuline form. Beneath the laminated portion there is a

mass of serpentine which, at the distance of ? inch from

the eozoonal layers, and parallel thereto, is traversed by a

vein, 3 inch thick, of chrysotile in a more or less developed

condition. There is no necessity for our dwelling on the

parallelism alluded to; for we have other cases, against whose

significancy there cannot be raised any doubt. These consist

of thin layers of chrysotile, agreeing in thickness with the

adjacent layers of “ cell-wall,” and which are not only parallel

to, but have their fibres in strict parallelism with, the acicule

of the latter. Furthermore, certain of the layers of chrysotile

graduate insensibly into “ cell-wall” by the conversion of

their fibres into separated acicule, similarly to the cases that

have already been published by us. We are prepared, if

necessary, to give a representation of this fact also.

Dr. Dawson avers that our theory of accounting for the

eozoonal structures ‘is chemically extravagant, and that it

does not explain the nummuline wall.” Passing over the first

of these assertions, because it is no more than an echo of the

dictum of another authority, with whom only, for obvious reasons,

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. pl. xiv. fig. 2; Proc. Roy. Irish

Acad, vol. x. pl. xli. figs. 1, 2, pl. xlii. fig. 6.

364 Profs. King and Rowney on

the subject involved can be discussed, we have to remark

on the second that it betrays such an amount of imapprecia-

tiveness of the facts represented in the figures previously

referred to, that we have no fear as to the conclusion of any

impartial reader who makes himself acquainted with all the

evidences adduced for and against our theory.

4. “Archawospherine”’ and other “minute foraminiferal forms.”

After the reader has compared the “ spheroidal bodies or

granules (chamber-casts of ‘Hozoon’) of translucent serpentine

imbedded in saccharoidal calcite (‘skeleton ’)” from the ophite

of Lisoughter, Connemara, represented in figures 13, 14, and 15,

pl. xv. vol. xxi, ‘ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,’

of our first paper, read January 10, 1866, with the “Archeo-

spherine”’ from St. Pierre, Burgess, and Wentworth, repre-

sented in pages 137 and 138, also the similarly named bodies

“ from Pargas in Finland (after Giimbel),”’ in page 148 of ‘ The

Dawn of Life,’ we may be allowed to ask, What is the differ-

ence between the one and the other? Moreover, whether or

not we were the first to discover or describe them (for Giimbel’s

account of them appeared in the same year that ours was pub-

lished), it does seem unfair that our names have been totally

ignored in connexion with these “ ancient spherical animals.”

It is to be hoped that we shall be more fortunate with the

Orbulinas, Globigerinas, &c. recently made known as occurring

in the Lizard serpentine *. The ‘“Archeospherine”’ must pale

before the latter; but, most unfortunate, the Lizard things

must also go into the limbo of mineral mimicries! As to the

“‘ minute foraminiferal forms,” ‘ worm-burrows,” &c., nothing

more need be said of them in presence of the oviform and

annelid-like bodies characterizing the Cornish rock just re-

ferred to.

5. “New figures of the proper wall” FT.

“With respect to the proper wall and its minute tubulation,

the essential error of the authors” (ourselves) “ consists in con-

founding it with fibrous and acicular crystals. With regard

to this position, | may repeat what I have stated in former

papers—that the true cell-wall presents minute cylindrical

processes traversing carbonate of lime, and usually nearly

* Philosophical Magazine,’ 1876, i. pl. 2. figs. 19 & 20.

+ For obvious reasons we cannot notice figures 1] and 24, copied from

another author, especially as they have already been criticised in one of

our papers. We cannot but remark, however, respecting figure 11,

although held up by Carpenter as representing a portion of the “ cell-

wall” containing “ empty tubuli,” that this important feature is altogether

ignored in ‘ The Dawn of Life, —shall we say significantly ?

Dr. Dawson’s ‘ Dawn of Life.’ 365

parallel to each other, and often slightly bulbose at the ex-

tremity. Fibrous serpentine, on the other hand, appears as

angular crystals, closely packed together, while the numerous

spicular crystals of siliceous minerals which often appear in me-

tamorphic limestones, and may be developed by decalcification,

appear as sharp angular needles usually radiating from centres

or irregularly disposed. Their own plate (Ophite trom Skye *)

is an eminent example of this ; and whatever the nature of the

crystals represented, they have no appearance of being true

tubuli of Hozoon”’ fF.

After our descriptions, to which Dr. Dawson refers in the

extracts just given, were published f, one of us went to the

Isle of Skye, where materials were collected for the paper

which subsequently appeared§$; while shortly afterwards

Dr. Dawson, unacquainted with the latter communication, for-

warded to the Royal Irish Academy a paper'|| (partially reprinted

in ‘ The Dawn of Life’) containing, in addition to several cri-

ticisms, the foregoing extract. We were thus led to draw up

an answer, which is not even alluded to by our opponent.

Confining ourselves to the point in question, the following

is our reply to it :—“‘ We have always admitted that the true

cell-wall presents minute cylindrical processes traversing car-

bonate of lime, and usually nearly parallel to each other, even

before Dr. Dawson had published any description of them ;

and we have throughout persistently used the term aciculi for

the ‘casts of the tubuli,’ by which we wished them to be

understood as having a cylindrical form. What is there to

justify Dr. Dawson in again repeating that we ‘ confound the

nummuline layer with fibrous and acicular crystals’? In our

last paper we accepted Dr. Dawson’s first description of the

‘true cell-wall’ as consisting of ‘ slender undulating threads

* “Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,’ vol. x. pl. xliv. fig. 10.

Our description of this figure states that it represents “ grains (‘ chamber-

casts’) of pale green serpentine in a decalcified specimen of Liassic ophite

from the Isle of Skye, presented to us by Professor Harkness. The grains

are for the most part invested with ‘true nummuline layer,’ which in

some places is asbestiform.” One of the grains “has its surface quite

hispid with separated aciculi.” Any one by referring to our figures and

description of the Lisoughter “ spheroidal bodies” already alluded to, and

published in 1866, will observe that they are described as having attached

to them “tufts of crystals,” the ‘ crystals” being ‘divergent, also sub-

parallel.” This shows that, had the Isle-of-Skye aciculz been “sharp

angular needles ” or “ crystals,’ they would have been described as such,

We never likened these to the “ cell-wall.”

+ ‘The Dawn of Life,’ p. 196.

{ ‘ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,’ vol. xxii. p. 218; and

‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,’ vol. x. pl. xliv. fig. 10, p. 541.

_ § Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. vol. i. ser. 2, pp. 182-189.

| Ibid. vol. i. ser. 2, pp. 117-125.

366 Profs. King and Rowney on

of serpentine penetrating a matrix of carbonate of lime ;’ and

we are now quite ready to accept his latest and additional

statement—that it presents the serpentinous threads ‘ often

slightly bulbose at their extremity,’ as in our paper on the

Skye ophite an additional figure is given representing a few

‘nearly parallel cylindrical processes’ attached to the curving

edge or surface of a piece of serpentine (‘ chamber-cast’), and

which before decalcitication ‘ traversed the carbonate of lime,’

forming the ‘true cell-wall.’ Two of the processes stand out

conspicuously ; three of the smaller ones are also conspicuous ;

but the remainder are obscurely defined. It is remarkable

that one of the largest is ‘slightly bulbose at the extremity’!

As the example shows no appearance of sharp angular needles

radiating from a centre or irregularly disposed, it must be

taken to represent the true cell-wall. If our position is denied,

Dr. Dawson will have to support himself by something more

than gratuitous statements, or by weightier arguments than

such as he is in the habit of adducing.”

The describers of ‘‘Hozoon,” though continually writing

about the “ cell-wall,’”’ are exceedingly chary in giving any

definite or intelligible illustrations of it—nothing more in

general than figures exhibiting no proper distinction between

its so-called ‘“ tubuli” and the substance they penetrate.

‘The Dawn of Life’ afforded an opportunity for making

ample amends for this neglect, especially as we have before

brought it under the notice of its author. Itis an easy matter

to give a figure of the “casts of the tubuli” as exhibited in

decalcified specimens; and they would certainly have been

more instructive than the diagram in page 106, or any of the

representations under figures 30 a, 31 6, also 2, 8a in pl. vii,

ali of which would equally stand for chrysotile! But evidently

it is preferred publishing ‘“ extremely thin slices,” as trans-

parent objects, in which “ the best results can be obtained,”

to giving representations of the “ cell-wall” from decalcified

specimens, particularly such as show the casts of tubuli “ glued

together by concretions of mineral matter,” or those “specimens

which manifestly show the transition from the ordinary con-

dition of filling with serpentine to one in which the cell-walls

are represented obscurely by one shade of this mineral and

the cavities by another” (p. 114). The latter may not give

the ‘best results” in the estimation of Hozoonites; but Dr.

Dawson must understand that the “ scepticism of objectors ”’ is

not “met” by such illustrations. Considering that they repre-

sent structures consisting of one of the most protean minerals

known to mineralogists, obviously whatever form serpentine

may occur under, that form ought to be most carefully examined

in all its relations.

Dr. Dawson’s ‘ Dawn of Life? 367

In one case Dr. Dawson has departed from his usual plan :

he has represented in figure 18 d, page 67, a “ serpentine cast

of a chamber, decalcified, and showing casts of tubuli’’—in

other words, having “a tubulated cell-wall preserved with

structure similar to that of Hozoon canadense” (p. 91). Now

with reference to this case we would simply ask Dr. Dawson

why, while accepting its processes as ‘ casts of tubuli,’”’ he

rejects the Isle-of-Skye “grain Aw” of serpentine, which

“‘has its surface quite hispid with separated aciculi” *, and

pronounces the latter processes to be eminently “ crystals ”’ ?

In our example the acicule are so plainly represented and

designated that it is unaccountable how the author of ‘The

Dawn of Life’ could allow himself to apply a misleading epi-

thet to them, and to speak otherwise of those belonging to his

so-called “ curious organisms.”

The next new figure to be referred to (fig. 31,0), although

it does not represent a decalcified specimen, affords any thing

but a proof in favour of Kozoonism, inasmuch as it represents

a foraminiferal impossibility—* tubuli” passing off obliquely

and tangentially from the chamber-casts, to the exclusion of the

“‘canal-system”’ and the “intermediate skeleton.” Dr. Dawson

himself seems to have little faith in this ‘ anomaly,” as it has

been called by Dr. Carpenter, since it is not introduced into

his “ restoration of Hozoon.”

The last figure requiring notice (top one in fig. 49, }, p. 176)

represents another kind of ‘‘ anomaly,” and equally a forami-

niteral impossibility—the under side as well as the upper side

of the “intermediate skeleton” furnished each with a “ proper

wall” (aand a’), thereby making the pseudopods of the wall a’

to project into the skeleton instead of the surrounding water!

6. “Stromatoporoid successors of Kozoon”’ +.

Dr. Dawson frequently introduces these fossils in a way to

produce the impression that they form important evidences in

his favour: this will be observed in the “ short answer” he

has offered to one of our “ objections” (the 21st, p. 191).

In order to justify himself Dr. Dawson nowhere counte-

nances the idea that the Stromatoporids are either sponges, as

entertained by some, or corals, as believed by others ; but he

regards them as Rhizopods, “nearly akin to Foraminifers.”

Our respected opponent even goes so far as to declare in regard

to two species (or their “ canals ”) that he has “no doubt they

* Proc. Ruy, Irish Acad. vol. x. pl. xliv. fig. 10,

+ The Stromatoporas, represented by the common S, concentrica, form

a family, appropriately termed Stromatoporide.

368 Profs. King and Rowney on

are really foraminiferal organisms” (p. 159). His position,

however, has yet to be proved: nay, we shall at once meet it

by the statement that the Stromatoporids do not even belong

to the class Rhizopoda—that they are demonstrably sponges *.

Therefore, though no objections can be made to the so-called

“ Stromatoporoid successors of Hozoon”’ being adduced by way

of illustrating the presumed mode of growth of the latter, we .

decidedly refuse to allow them to be introduced in the manner

stated above—that is, as essentials in the controversy.

Dr. Dawson affirms that the “ radiating canals” of Cauno-

pora planulata and Cenostrema (two undoubted Stromatopo-

rids), represented in figures 44 and 45 of ‘The Dawn of Life,’

are exactly those (forming the canal-system) ‘ of Hozoon.”

The fact, however, of their “ being more regularly arranged ”

strongly militates against this idea; and we may add that it

is totally destroyed by there being no more than an analogy

between them. The canals characteristic of recent Fora-

minifera are assumed by our opponents to be exactly of the

nature of those forming the canal-system of ‘“Hozoon.” “‘ There

is good reason to believe,” according to Dr. Carpenter, “ that

these canals are occupied in the living state by prolongations

of the sarcode-body which pass from the chambers into the

portions of the system in nearest relation to them, and proceed

to its peripheral expansions ”t. On the contrary, the canals

of the Stromatoporids referred to, and of the type species Stro-

matopora concentrica, served the purpose of water-passages, as

in sponges. They are consequently functionally different from

the “ canal-system”’ of Hozoon, and ought to be rejected as

direct evidences bearing on the latter structure.

7. “Canals filled with dolomite.”

In addition to the alleged cases of this kind that have been

made known, other two have appeared in ‘ The Dawn of Life,’

but described as imperfectly as the former. Therefore, if any

doubts attach to the new cases, Dr. Dawson must consider

himself to blame for them.

We have never disputed that “ canals filled with dolomite ”

or calcite may exist ; for our investigations with reference to the

chemical changes in minerals and rocks have revealed sufficient

evidences to induce us to believe in their probable occurrence.

The “canal-system’’ in its typical form we maintain has

originated through the external erosion or decretion of portions

* One of us is preparing for publication a paper “ On the Systematic

Position of the Stromatoporide.”

+ ‘Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ p. 51.

Dr, Dawson's ‘Dawn of Life.’ 369

of serpentine, and crystalline aggregations of other mineral

silicates, the removed substance being replaced by calcite or

some other mineral carbonate. In short, it is our firm con-

viction that the calcite or dolomite in which the “ canal-

system” is imbedded, and which forms “the intermediate

skeleton,” is the product of a process similar to that of pseu-

domorphism among minerals. In the case of rocks, however

no false form is assumed by the replacing mineral, as in pseu-

domorphic crystals. It is for this reason that one of us has

termed the process methylosis by which substances consti-

tuting rocks are changed into, or replaced by, others *.

But although by our theory portions and aggregations of

mineral silicates have been externally removed, thereby pro-

ducing every variety of configuration known as the “ canal-

system of Hozoon canadense,” there is no reason why, under

certain conditions, the configurations themselves may not have

been totally or partially removed from their calcareous matrix,

and a cast of them left formed of a mineral carbonate. This

replacement would be strictly parallel to pseudomorphism in

its typical character: garnets converted into calcite are cha-

racteristic examples T.

Reverting to the two new EKozoonal cases lately brought

forward, it must be admitted that they are illustrated in the

‘Dawn of Life’ more definitely than those previously made

known ; still the description of them (pp. 92, 182) is extremely

meagre. It would be advantageous in this discussion to know,

not only more about “ the structures in very great perfection ”

seen ‘in slices,”’ but to have some account of the same “ struc

tures” observed “in decalcified specimens.” Besides, the

fact of their occurring under abnormal circumstances (which

by-the-by is what usually happens in “ canals filled with dolo-

mite ’’), as admitted by Dawson, tends materially to strengthen

our suspicion as to their nature.

Now, the six “large tubes in dolomite” remind us strongly

of the four rods, once serpentine, but now composed of calcite,

represented in our recent paper “On the Serpentinite of the

Lizard”’ {; therefore, in the absence of precise information,

it may be suggested that as the latter are still in the shape of

* ‘Geological Magazine,’ January 1872.

+ We have made known in Skye ophite examples of isolated grains,

some once malacolite, others loganite, imbedded in calcite, haying their

crust remaining, but their interior filled with calcite. In many instances

the crust is more or less removed; in some it is singularly pitted, re-

minding one of the siliceous case of certain Polycystines. See Proc. Roy.

Trish Acad. vol. i. ser. 2, p. 138. ;

{ ‘Philosophical Magazine,’ 1876, vol. i. pl. 2. fig. 11.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 25

370 Profs. King and Rowney on

rods though their substance is changed, and hence are true

pseudomorphs, the former not improbably belong to the same

category—that is, of chemical changes without alteration of

original shape. Again, the statement that ‘the structure of

the dolomite in this specimen,”’ presumably either figure 4 or

5 in plate viii., “indicates that it first lined the canals, and

afterwards filled them,” is strongly in favour of our suggestion.

Dr. Dawson has added to his notice of the structure of the

dolomite that he has observed the same “ appearance in larger

canals filled with serpentine.” Ought not this fact to have

suggested the pseudomorphic or methylotic origin of the sub-

stance composing the “ canals in dolomite’’?

In addition to the evidences above adduced, we may refer

to some others occurring in a specimen of ophite, collected by

Mr. W. King, jun., in the Madras Presidency, in which the

serpentine (green, amorphous, and translucent) is broken up,

through disintegrating or chemical action, into a variety of

forms—lamellar, lenticular, spheroidal, and cylindrical, all more

or less lobulated. Confining ourselves to the cylindrical forms

(some of which are long, while most of them are short), they are

surrounded either with calcite, or white flocculent serpentine—

that is, in the disintegrated condition. <A transverse section

shows some to be composed of ordinary serpentine; most of

them, however, are moreor less changed, thechange (manifested

by disintegration) commencing in their axis or at a point in

their centre. This point, which is white and flocculent, gene-

rally goes on enlarging until there is a large core enclosed

within a thin sheet of green serpentine; and the sheath in

many instances gradually decreases until it disappears alto-

gether. The core also undergoes a change, calcite taking the

place of the floceulent serpentine; and the change goes on, as

exemplified in a number of instances, until the entire cylinder

is converted into calcite. This is demonstrated by decalcifying

the specimens, in which case such cylinders, when surrounded

by serpentine, whether compact or flocculent, are represented

by cylindrical cavities !

We have in these examples a repetition of the process which

developed the rods in the Lizard serpentine, with this differ-

ence—that in the latter saponite is one of the products of the

process, while in the former we have clear, and it may be

positively asserted the clearest, evidence of a process which

we fully believe will thoroughly explain the origin of the so-

called “ canals filled with dolomite,” whenever the existence

of any thing of the kind can be demonstrated.

Dr. Dawson's ‘Dawn of Life.’ 371

8. “Short Answers” to each of our summarized “ Objections”

against Kozoonism.

After a lapse of more than four years, and after having been

repeatedly reminded of the necessity, Dr. Dawson has at last

ventured on noticing, but in the briefest possible way, the

twenty-one points which we drew up for the Royal Irish

Academy in 1871*. These points, which merely form a sum-

mary of the evidences and arguments that have at different

times been brought forward in our papers, have been treated

as if they were the evidences and arguments themselves ; and

by so doing they are made to appear to “ general” and

“unscientific readers’? as if nothing more than the “ short

answers”’ given by Dr. Dawson were necessary to defend

“‘ Kozoon” and its ‘‘contemporaries”’ against all “‘ opponents and

objections ;” notwithstanding, as it would seem, that answers

more “in detail’”’ were required, considering that “ few even

of geological and biological students have clear ideas of the

real nature and mode of occurrence of these ancient organisms,

and of their relation to the better-known forms of life’? (Fora-

minifera) ; and that “ very few geologists or naturalists have

much knowledge of the structure of foraminiferal shells, or

would be able under the microscope to recognize them with

certainty. Nor have they any distinct ideas of the appearances

of such structures under different kinds of preservation and

mineralization ”’ !

Dr. Dawson’s “ short answers”’ resolve themselves into

three groups :—

1st. Misconceptions.

2nd. Evasions, which we are disposed to believe are unin-

tentional.

3rd. Reliance on the already exploded arguments adduced

by other writers.

Presuming that there is no necessity for us to weary the

reader with any remarks on the third group, we shall confine

our remarks to the other two, restricting ourselves to the most

important of the “short answers” they contain, particularly

as many of them have already been discussed.

Misconceptions. “ Short answers” 4, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11, 13, 14,

15, and 20 belong to this group.

4th. Dr. Dawson seems not to be aware that malacolite,

which is mentioned inour ‘ objection,” is a white variety of

* Vide ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,’ vol. i. ser. 2, pp. 148-

152. They were republished, with some slight alterations, in the ‘Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ May 1874.

25*

372 Profs. King and Rowney on

pyroxene. As only “chamber-casts””’ in a mineral silicate

were essential in our argument, we necessarily overlooked those

alleged to consist of “dolomite or limestone ”’—though we could

have shown that the existence of “ chamber-casts”’ in either

of these substances is one of the resultants of pseudomorphism,

as was noticed in our description of some spheroids with a

siliceous coat, whose interior had been replaced by calcite*.

13th. We assert that ‘ the configurations presumed to re-

present the ‘canal-system’ are totally without any regularity

in their form, relative size, or arrangement.’’ Dr. Dawson

replies :— The configuration of the canal-system is quite

definite, though varying in coarseness and fineness.” ‘This

answer makes it appear as if we referred to its want of definite-

ness, which is not the case ; for our point is based on the fact

(plainly set forth in figures 28, p. 107, 494, p. 176, and other

two in platevi. of the ‘Dawn of Life’) that the “ canal-system,”’

though definite, is “ totally without any regularity of form.”

The second part of the answer is remarkable for contaiming

a gratuitous denial to a statement supported by cases that we

particularized.

It was these cases, occurring at Baden, Amity, and other

places, that led us on a former occasion to remark :—“ Even

the zoologist must believe to be a nummuline foraminifer what

is structurally an impossibilitas Nature in having a ‘ canal-

system’ and ‘skeleton’ that often ‘ran wild,’ without either

‘chambers’ or a ‘cell-wall.’”’ Other cases have since come

to our knowledge testifying to the surprising vagaries of the

“creature of the dawn.” One is the presence of typical

eozoonal structures, beautifully developed, in bands and slabs

of ophite occurring in gneiss, transverse to the bedding, at

South Mirzapar, India.

We have also to mention that Mr. Burbank, of Lowell,

Massachusetts, has found specimens of ‘‘Hozoon” in dolo-

mitic accumulations of very small extent (the largest ap-

pears to be not more than 250 feet in length by 40 or 50 feet

wide) enclosed in gneiss, which is for the most part highly

crystalline, and in some places hardly to be distinguished

from a true granite. The dolomites are not true stratified

deposits, laid down with the gneiss, but have a vein-like

character; and they occur filling cavities along the line of

* Proc. Royal Irish Acad. vol. i. ser. 2, p. 138.

+ Mr. F. R. Mallet, of the Indian Geological Survey, has kindly fur-

nished us with specimens, in which we find both ‘‘nummuline layer” and

“ canal-system,” and which we hope some day to have an opportunity of

describing. Mr. Mallet has ioe ae a mineralogical description of this

case in the ‘ Records of the Geological Survey of India,’ No. 1, 1872.

Dr. Dawson’s ‘Dawn of Life.’ 373

an anticlinal fold in the gneiss. The dolomite is coarsely

erystalline, and quite free from admixtures with foreign

minerals, except near its junction with the gneiss. The

dolomite at the junction becomes charged with a great variety

of siliceous, aluminous, and magnesian minerals (quartz, pyro-

xene, hornblende, tremolite, calcite, serpentine, chrysotile, &c.),

all forming a mass with a banded structure following the

irregular cavities and pockets in the enclosing gneiss. It is

only where the banded portion of a vein joins the gneiss that

“ Kozoon”’ is found, specimens occurring attached to the walls

of the cavities. Mr. Burbank’s description, which appears in

the ‘ Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History,’

is minutely and carefully given; yet Dr. Dawson, we are

sorry to find, has ventured on derogating from its value with

the brief remark that “‘ Mr. Burbank ”’ [who, be it understood,

was at first a believer in ‘‘Hozoon’’] “has since maintained that

the limestones are not true beds; but his own descriptions

and figures lead to the belief that this is an error of obser-

vation on his part” *! Has not this “‘ state of things ceased

to be desirable in the interests of science ”’ ?

15th. Noticing our statement that the laminated character

of Hozoon is a mineralogical phenomenon, of which we cited

instances, Dr. Dawson in his “ short answer” asserts that

“the lamination is not like that of any rock, but a strictly

limited and definite form, comparable with that of Stromato-

pora”’ (p. 190). We shall simply meet this gratuitous denial

with three facts not mentioned in our citation.

If Dr. Dawson had before him, as we have, a Siberian

specimen (which no doubt is represented in many museums

and collections), consisting of alternating laminew of quartz

and brownish felspar, he would find that the lamination is.

“ strictly limited”’ and of “ definite form,” and even far more

Eozoon-like in this respect than Stromatopora coneentrica.

Again, Prof. R. Harkness has presented us with a similar

specimen of granite from the isle of Harris, Hebrides, dif-

fering simply in the two minerals being white and the laminae

slightly thicker. Our kind friend has also given us a spe-

cimen, from Fetlar, in the Shetlands, consisting of alter-

nating lamin of serpentine and chrysotile, which in their

“ definite and strictly limited form ”’ deserve to be thus desig-

nated more appropriately than the “‘ Hozoon”’ represented in a

“‘ Nature-print ”’ in plate v. of ‘The Dawn of Life.’

But what is to be said of the Liassic ophite of the Isle of

* ‘The Dawn of Life,’ footnote, p. 46. Mr. John B. Perry’s minute

investigations completely establish My. Burbank’s conclusions (see Proc.

Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., April 1872).

374 Profs. King and Rowney on

Skye? If even the “canal-system”’ and “ nummuline layer ”’

were not present in the latter, Dr. Dawson’s description of the

lamination of “ Hozoon”’ would be sufficient to establish its

eozoonal character—as not only do its lamine consist of ser-

pentine and loganite, but they are separated by lamine of

calcite. As shown in one of our figures*, we have a spe-

cimen which might be said, without departing much from the

literal truth, to be the counterpart of the “‘Hozoon mineralized

by loganite and dolomite,” in fig. 7, page 36 of ‘The Dawn

of Life.’

Evasions, which we are disposed to believe are unintentional.

20th. “The occurrence of the best-preserved specimens of

Eozoon canadense in rocks that are ‘in a highly crystalline

condition’ (Dawson) must be accepted as a fact utterly fatal

to its organic origin.” This “ objection ”’ is answered thus :—

“That the occurrence of Hozoon in crystalline limestones is

‘utterly fatal’ to its claims to organic origin can be held only

by those who are utterly ignorant of the frequency with which

organic remains are preserved in highly crystalline limestones

of all ages.” (The remainder of the answer is foreign to the

subject). Observe how much our point is incorrectly stated.

Nevertheless, as we “‘feel disposed to treat very tenderly the

position” of Dr. Dawson, we shall say nothing more than

express a hope that, before indulging in detractions of his

opponents, he would endeavour to comprehend the gist of

their arguments.

21st. ‘The occurrence of ‘eozoonal features’ solely in

crystalline or metamorphosed rocks belonging to the Lauren-

tian, the Lower Silurian, and the Liassic systems—never in

ordinary unaltered deposits of these and the intermediate

systems—must be assumed as completely demonstrating their

purely mineral origin.” Answer—“ This limited occurrence

is an assumption contrary to facts. It leaves out of account

the Tudor specimens, and also the abundant occurrence of the

Stromatoporoid successors of Kozoon in the Silurian and

Devonian. Further, even if the Hozoon were limited to the

Laurentian, this would not be remarkable; and since all the

Laurentian rocks known to us are more or less altered, it could

not in that case occur in unaltered rocks.”

The original Tudor specimen, as we have shown (and no

attempts have yet been made in print to invalidate our position),

may be any thing but eozoonalt; besides it occurs not “in

an ordinary unaltered deposit,” but in a ‘“ micaceous limestone

* Proc. Royal Irish Acad. ser. 2, vol. i. pl. 14. fig. 4.

+ See Proc. Royal Irish Acad. vol. x. pp. 511, 512.

Dr, Dawson's ‘ Dawn of Life.’ 3795

or cale-schist,” which, in reference to the associated metamor-

phic rocks, is ‘comparatively unaltered” (Logan), ‘‘Eozoonal

features” are required from the “ ordinary unaltered deposits ”

belonging to systems ¢ntermediate to the Laurentian and the

Liassic ; but sponges have been produced! Why have the

“ eozoonal features” found in the Lower Silurian (Connemara)

metamorphic rocks been ignored? The concluding part of

the answer is catchy logic, irrelevant to the point which

developed it, and, besides being paralleled in some other “ short

answers,’ forms an appropriate jinale to the entire series.

9. “ Systematic Position of Eozoon.”

Our Jast paper—“‘ ‘ Hozoon’ examined chiefly from a Fora-

miniferal Stand-point,” compelled Dr. Carpenter, unable to

show that our evidences did not prove the ‘ Dawn animal ” to

be a foraminiferal impossibility, to take refuge under the phrase

(the parentage of which, by-the-by, is erroneously given) —

‘‘ there is no end to the possibilities of Nature.” Any naturalist

knows what this phrase refers to; but it does not admit of

impossibilities—as, for example, a “ canal-system” abutting

directly against the under and affixed side of the “ nummuline

layer,” instead of passing direct out to the surface of the

organism ; a pseudopodial “ cell-wall”’ situated on the under-

side of a chamber, and directly implanted on the ‘ interme-

diate skeleton,” thereby rendering the protrusion of the pseudo-

pods into the surrounding water, or into any vacancy, an im-

possibility. It is a folly attempting to get over these things

by calling them “ anomalies ;” they are foraminiferal impossi-

bilities ; and we cannot but commend Dr. Carpenter’s judg-

ment in relinquishing all attempt to make them otherwise in

his “ Final Note.”

But is not this inability to make its features otherwise than

impossibilities a severe satire on the “systematic position of

Eozoon”’ as set forth by Dr. Dawson,—that its ‘place will be in

the family Nuwmmulinide or between this and Globigerinide,

and thus belonging to the highest family in the highest sub-

order of the lowest class of animals ”’ ?

10. Natural Theology of the Hozoic doctrine.

This is the most daring bid which Kozoonism in its latest

fancies has made for “unscientific ’ favour. Itis now declared

that ‘‘ the dawn animal is the earliest known representative

on our planet of those wondrous powers of animal lite which

culminate and unite themselves with the spirit world in man

himself ;”’ and that ‘if we believe in a Creator, we shall feel

376 On Dr. Dawson’s ‘Dawn of Life.’

it to be a solemn thing to have access to the first creature into

which He breathed the breath of Life”!

We have long looked upon the logic of EKozoonism as un-

sound in the extreme; of late we have had strong grounds

for entertaining no very exalted opinion of its ethics; and

now, since its Natural Theology has been unnecessarily and

prominently paraded before the ‘ general reader,” we feel our-

selves constrained to declare that this is essentially sensational—

suggesting Olympian Thaumaturgy rather than Teleogony,

and irreverently familiar in its utterances with a subject which

Science and Religion alike relegate to the mysterious, incom-

oils, and unresolvable “ ways” and “ thoughts” of

rovidence.

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE.

Dr. Dawson’s paper, read before the Geological Society of

London on March 3, 1875, has appeared in No. 125, February

1876, of the Society’s ‘Quarterly Journal.’ The paper was

too late for notice in the body of the present communication ;

we shall therefore put together a few remarks on it in the form

of an appendix.

What we have already stated in connexion with the veins

of chrysotile crossing “ chamber-casts,” &c., renders it un-

necessary for any thing to be added onthe subject. The same

remark applies to the “Archwospherine.”

“Canals filled with dolomite” or ‘ calcite.” As we now

learn that parts of certain “canals”’ containing calcite had

this mineral “ dissolved entirely away in a dilute acid,” we

shall, accepting this as reliable evidence, reduce the number

of our summarized ‘ objections ”’ to twenty by eliminating the

nineteenth, but adding the cases of such “canals” to the

eleventh. It must be understood that we hold all the cases

which have been brought forward to belong to the same cate-

gory as the rods in the Cornish serpentine and the Madras

ophite—that is, as examples of pseudomorphism.

“The complicated theory of pseudomorphism and replace-

ment advocated by Messrs. Rowney and King”? (szc) has been

much contemned by Drs. Dawson and Sterry Hunt; so we

are greatly surprised to find that the author of ‘The Dawn

of Life’ has at last adopted it. ‘ In one specimen,” he re-

marks, ‘ J observed a portion of the fossil entirely replaced by

serpentine, the walls of the skeleton being represented by a lighter-

coloured serpentine than that filling the chambers, and still re-

taining traces of the canals. The walls thus replaced by serpen-

tine could be clearly traced into connexion with the portions of

those still existing as calcite” (p. 70).

The writer of the above has seemingly forgotten the piquant

On the Mode of Propagation of Tree-Frogs. 377

sally which Sterry Hunt made some time ago in the ‘American

Journal of Science’ on those holding “ extravagant views ”’ of

pseudomorphism—“ In this way we are led from gneiss or

granite to lmestone, from limestone to dolomite, and from

dolomite to serpentine’’*, and so on.

Weare glad, however, to welcome our opponent as a member

of the pseudomorphic corps, which we cannot but think will

be all the stronger for his membership.

Still, in the face of a fact of common occurrence to us,

Dr. Dawson states that ‘‘ in no instance ”’ had he observed the

“nummuline layer to pass into chrysotile,” as it has been

represented by us; but it is remarkable that in the specimen

above noticed a portion of the same layer (‘ walls of the skele-

ton’) is ‘‘ represented” by “serpentine” (incipient chryso-

tile we have no doubt) with “ traces ” of the tubuli (“ canals ’’),

and that it becomes completely changed into true nummuline

tubulation (‘‘is clearly traced into connexion with” other

portions “‘ still existing as calcite ’’) !

Dr. Dawson, after stating that he has not seen “ the chevron

arrangement”’ represented in “fig. 7’? of our plate in the

‘Annals’ for October 1874, mentions that “ Mr. Weston

was struck with the inaccuracy of the representations in this

plate.” We could excuse either party for expressing his

doubts; but the charge of “inaccuracy ’’ is so plainly made

that it must not be passed over. We cannot accept statements

unless they are made in proprié personé. This has not been

done by Mr. Weston; therefore, although we should be glad

to have the reasons of one “ who has prepared and examined

microscopically hundreds of specimens of Hozoon,” we must

call upon Dr. Dawson to publish Ais reasons as to wherein

lies “ the inaccuracy of the representations in this plate.”

Meanwhile, we may declare in the most emphatic manner that

in every essential point our ‘ representations ”’ are accurate.

XXXIX.—WNotes on the Mode of Propagation of some Ceylo-

nese Tree-Frogs, with Description of two new Species. By

Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological

Department, British Museum.

[Plate XX. fig. C.]

Our knowledge of the mode of propagation of extra-Euro-

pean Batrachians is restricted to a very small number of

species ; and from the few singular facts with which we have

become acquainted, we may expect that most interesting dis-

* ‘Chemical and Geological Essays,’ p. 287.

378 Dr. A. Giinther on the Mode of Propagation

coveries will be made by naturalists who have the opportunity

of observing these animals in their native countries. The

statement of Bello y Espinosa *, that the young of some frog

in Porto Rico, called “ co-qui” by the inhabitants, do not

pass through a metamorphosis, but are provided with four legs

and are air-breathers when hatched, is deserving of accurate

inquiry, as it seems that in this frog, which is, perhaps, a

species of Hylodes, the embryo passes through that part of the

metamorphosis that is generally undergone by the tadpole in

water, in the ovum itself. The observation of A. W. Aitkent,

that in tropical parts of Australia certain frogs form a hollow

ball of clay, containing about half a pint of clear cold water,

in which they sojourn during the drought, is probably also

indicative of a provision to secure the safety of the spawn and

young. In other tropical countries frogs have been observed

to deposit their spawn in small accumulations of water formed

in the hollows of trees or branches. Some years ago Mr. E.

W. H. Holdsworth, F.L.S., brought me from Ceylon, pre-

served in spirit, a rounded, flattened, spongy-looking soft

object, of the size of a crow’s egg, which he believed to be the

spawn of some tree-frog. Heintorms me that he “ found this

specimen hanging from the side of a stone cistern in the

garden at the Governor’s house at Kandy; it was about

8 inches from the surface of the water, which was at its usual

height in the cistern.”’ The lump is of an indistinct greenish

colour, elastic, and offering the same resistance to the touch as

the lung of a reptile, which it resembles in the reticulated,

vesicular appearance of its surface. On making an incision

we find it to consist of an interlaced tissue enclosing larger

and smaller vacuities which may have been filled with air or

water. <A few lines below the surface the ova are found, some

lodged in meshes of the tissue, others accumulated towards

the centre of the lump. The ova appear now as brown glo-

bules of the size of a large pin’s-head. A second lump of

spawn, of precisely the same shape and size as the first, was

more recently sent by Mr. Bligh to Mr. Holdsworth, who

kindly gave it to me. ‘This specimen was accompanied by a

great number of minute greenish tadpoles and two fully adult

specimens of Polypedates maculatus. Although I have no

doubt that the tadpoles are of the same origin as the spawn

described, I do not believe that either is the product of that

species, the ova of which, when mature, are at least twice the

size of those deposited in the spawn-lump. I am rather in-

* Zoolog. Gart. Frankf. 1871, p. 351.

+ Trans. New-Zeal. Inst. ii. 1870, p. 87.

of some Ceylonese Tree-Frogs. 379

clined to suppose that a species of Jxalus will be found to be

the progenitor.

So much is evident, that the mass enveloping the ova of

this frog offers a much greater protection against mechanical

agencies than the gelatinous substance of the common frog-

spawn ; but whether the cells below its surface contain air, to

keep the whole body floating on the water, or whether they

contain water, to supply the embryos with the necessary

moisture if the spawn remain normally out of the water, 1s

uncertain at present.

Quite recently an instance of a tree-frog carrying its spawn

about with it has come under my observation (see Pl. XX.

fig. C). In a small collection of Ceylonese frogs submitted

to my examination by Mr. W. Ferguson, F.L.S., there was a

frog which I consider to be Polypedates reticulatus, and which .

had the ova attached to the abdomen when that gentleman

obtained it. The ova are now detached, but still firmly adhere

to one another, forming a flat disk. They have left shallow

impressions in the skin of the abdomen of the adult frog, corre-

sponding to the arrangement of the ova in the disk, but not

deep enough to efface the granulations of the skin. The ova are

only twenty in number, of large size, viz. of the size of a hemp-

seed. The adult frog isa female, with a body scarcely 2 inches

long, and with the internal signs that the ova have been but

recently excluded. Unfortunately we do not know whether

the specimen was caught in or out of the water.

None of the other Batrachians which are known to take

care of their progeny resemble Polypedates reticulatus in this

respect. Pipa, Nototrema, and Opisthodelphys carry their ova

on the back ; and in Alytes it is the male which takes care of

the spawn. In our Ceylonese frog the mode of attachment is

perfectly identical with that which I described in the Siluroid

genus Aspredo (Fish. v. p. 268).

I trust that these notes, fragmentary as they are, yet contain

matter of sufficient interest to induce naturalists resident in

Ceylon to continue and complete these observations.

I take this opportunity of adding the descriptions of two

new species of /valus from Ceylon.

Ixalus Fergusonit.

Similar in habit to L. variabilis. Snout rather flat, short,

pointed in front, with short but distinct canthus rostralis, and

with the loreal region subvertical. Eye of moderate size ;

tympanum hidden. Upper parts smooth ; abdomen coarsely

granulated. Metatarsus without fringe or fold, and with a

380 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata.

single tubercle. Fingers not webbed; toes broadly webbed.

Disks well developed. The length of the body equals the

distance of the vent from the heel. Upper parts of a greenish

white, with small black or brownish specks irregularly disposed ;

hinder part of the thigh not coloured; lower parts white.

Two specimens, presented by W. Ferguson, Esq., F.L.S. ;

the larger is 26 millims. long, the hind limb being 40 millims.

Lxalus hypomelas.

Snout not flattened, of moderate length, somewhat rounded

in front, with distinct canthus rostralis, and with the loreal

region subyertical. Eye of moderate size ; tympanum hidden.

Skin smooth. Metatarsus without fringe or fold, and with a

single tubercle. Fingers not webbed; web of the hind foot

rudimentary. Disks rather small. The length of the body is

scarcely equal to the distance of the vent from the heel. Colo-

ration varies: the most characteristic form is chocolate-brown

above, with the sides and lower parts black, spotted with white ;

a fine white line runs along the middle of the back and of the

abdomen, beginning from the snout, the abdominal line being

frequently crossed by another white line, running from one

fore leg to the other; metatarsus with a white line along its

outer margin. All or some of these lines may be absent.

Sometimes the upper parts are dark purplish (the snout being

of a lighter colour) or purplish grey mottled with brown. In

one variety, in which all the white lines are absent, the upper

part of the snout as well as of the forearm is of a uniform

greyish-white colour.

The largest of several specimens is 22 millims. long, the

hind limb being 35 millims. We have received specimens of

this species in Col. Beddome’s and Mr. Ferguson’s col-

lections.

XL.—Remarks on Mr. Carter's Paper “ On the Polytremata,

especially with reference to their Mythical Hybrid Nature.”

By WixuiAM B. Carpenter, M.D., F.R.S.

HAVING been prevented by absence on the Continent from

perusing Mr. Carter’s paper at the time of its publication, I

take the earliest opportunity in my power of expressing the

great interest with which I have read it, and my entire con-

currence in that part of it which relates to the “‘ mythical hy-

brid nature of Carpenteria.” It was scarcely to be expected

that when I first drew attention to the singularly aberrant

Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata. 381

types of Foraminiferal structure which are presented in Poly-

trema* and Carpenteriat, I should be able to give an ex-

haustive account of their structure and affinities. My speci-

mens were then few in number, and were derived from a

limited set of sources. And while I had not at that time

recognized the presence of sponge-spicules either in the canals,

chambers, or solid skeleton of Polytrema, I had found the

chambers of every specimen of Carpenterta which I had then

examined to be so universally pervaded by them, that I was

disposed to agree with Dr. J. EK. Gray in the idea that they

properly belonged to the organism, which might thus be

regarded as a connecting link between Foraminifera and

Sponges,—this probability appearing to be strengthened by

the curious resemblance in form which the conical Carpenteria,

with its apical orifice, bears to the papilla of a Sponge with

its terminal oscule. This suggestion, however, I put forth

(as Mr. Carter truly says) with a certain reserve; and I held

myself quite open to modify or withdraw it, as further evidence

might indicatet. Prof. Max Schlutze’s paper of 1863 showed

me that there was a closer affinity between Polytrema and

Carpenteria than I had originally supposed. And the subse-

quent examination of a considerable number of specimens of

both types which have come into my hands from various

sources, has satisfied me on the following points :—

1. That the polymorphism of Polytrema is much greater

than I was originally aware of, and that what Mr. Carter terms

the ‘ cavernous dilatations ” of the interior, which I had only

recognized as canals traversing the solid fabric, are often

* ‘Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera,’ 1862, p. 235.

T Philosophical Transactions, 1860, p. 564; and ‘Introduction,’ p. 186.

t This is explicitly stated in my original description of Carpenteria

(Phil. Trans. 1860). After referring to the opinion of Mr. Cuming and

other experienced conchologists that the organisms in question belong to

the sessile Cirripeds, I thus continue:—“Their true nature was first

suspected by Dr. J. E. Gray, who was led by his study of them to con-

sider them as the testaceous envelopes of a Rhizopod intermediate between

Sponges and Foraminifera; the grounds on which he came to this con-

clusion being, that he found the shell to be multilocular and minutely

foraminated like that of certain Foraminifera, whilst the fleshy substance

occupying its chambers is strengthened with spicules like those of Sponges.

Hence he considered this organism in the light of a Sponge enveloped

in a shelly case with a single terminal oscule. My opinion as to its

character having been asked by Dr. Gray, I soon found reason to acree

with him in his general idea of its affinities; the structure of the shell

being most characteristically foruminiferous, whilst the substance occupy-

ing its chambers is no less characteristically spongeous. In communicating

this result, however, to Dr. Gray, I thought it right to suggest the possi-

bility that this spongeous substance might be parasitic; the tendency of

certain Sponges to find their way into very minute fissures and passages

382 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata.

found, especially in the spreading forms designated by Mr.

Carter as P. utriculare, to be capacious chambers bearing a

strong general resemblance to those of Carpenteria.

2. That the canals and chambers of Polytrema often con-

tain Sponge-spicules, which are also not unfrequently incor-

porated with their walls; so that, as there can be no reasonable

doubt of the accidental nature of the inclusion of these spicules

in the interior of Polytrema, the probability is strong that

their presence in Carpenteria is to be accounted for similarly.

This probability was further confirmed to me (3) by the

examination of specimens of the typical Carpenteria that

proved to be entirely destitute of these spongeous contents,

which, on the hypothesis of their “ hybrid” nature, they

ought always to exhibit.

I entirely and unreservedly surrender, therefore, the idea

that Carpenteria has any affinity to Sponges, and fully admit,

with Schultze and Carter, its affinity to Polytrema. But I still

demur to that extinction of Carpenteria as a generic type

which Mr. Carter proposes ; and I trust that, in specifying my

reasons for its retention, I shall not be thought to be influenced

by any undue preference for the name which Dr. Gray com-

plimented me by assigning to it.

If we abandon, in the taxonomy of FORAMINIFERA, every

generic type which can be shown to have a close or even a

continuously gradational affinity to some other, we shall be

thrown back into hopeless confusion. It is absolutely necessary,

for the natural grouping of their multiform varieties, to have

some basis of arrangement; and this seems best obtained by

adopting as genera those strongly diversified types which are

capable of most definite characterization by fundamental

differences in plan of growth, and by regarding these as

centres round which the less-differentiated forms may be

having been observed by me in my researches on the structure of the

shells of Mollusks. Dr. Gray, however, agreed with me in thinking this

improbable, for reasons which will be presently stated” (p. 565). Among

these reasons, it is now somewhat amusing to find the statement of Mr.

Denis Macdonald, that, in the voyage of H.M.S. ‘Herald’ in the Aus-

tralian Seas, “ he met with various forms of branching Sponges, possessing

a peculiarly solid calcareous skeleton, and in many instances appearing to

present the same kind of transition from Sponges towards Foraminifera,

that, if my view be correct, is afforded by Carpenteria from Foraminifera

towards Sponges.”’ These specimens having been kindly placed in my

hands by Dr. Macdonald at a subsequent time, when I was investigating

the structure of Polytrema, I at once recognized them as very character-

istic representatives of that type, incrusted with a parasitic Sponge, which

I placed in Mr. Carter’s hands for description ; so that this supposed link

between Sponges and Foraminifera gave way as soon as it was properly

tested.

Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata. 383

grouped in accordance with the direction of their modification.

Thus, taking the Milioline series as an illustration, we accept

Spiroloculina, Biloculina, Triloculina, and Quinqueloculina,

not (in the sense of D’Orbigny) as generic names of groups

capable of being sharply differentiated from each other, but

as designations of certain well-marked types that may be

conveniently adopted as points of departure for the orderly

arrangement of those multitudinous specific and varietal modifi-

cations which, when thus studied, are found to constitute a

continuous nexus that defies all attempts at classification by

strict definition. So, I should suppose, no one would think

of abolishing generic types so strikingly differentiated as

Cornuspira and Orbitolites because both of them in. their

earliest stage of growth often correspond with the Milioline

Sptroloculina. Nor should we be wise in abandoning the

generic distinction between Orbitolites and Orbiculina be-

cause, in the later stages of their growth, marginal fragments of

the disks of these two types cannot be distinguished from

each other. Nor, again, does the discovery by M. Munier-

Chalmas of a type most curiously intermediate between

Peneroplis and the spiral Orbiculina (the continuous chambers

of the former being partly subdivided by transverse inden-

tations of their walls, so as to take the form of moniliform

rows of freely communicating chamberlets) invalidate the

propriety of retaining those two well-characterized types as

generic centres. The same is preeminently true of the Cris-

tellarian and Rotalian groups, and still more, if possible, of

those Arenaceous forms, often bearing a most curious iso-

morphic resemblance to the calcareous-shelled Foraminifera,

which are among the most remarkable novelties brought to

light by recent Deep-Sea explorations. In fact, if we say

that in each of the principal series of FORAMINIFERA “ every

thing graduates into every thing else,” we shall not be far from

the truth.

If, then, we agree to retain as generic centres the forms most

strongly differentiated in their plans of growth, I maintain

that the typical Carpenteria is generically distinct from the

typical Polytrema. The latter, as Mr. Carter truly says, is

essentially a branching structure ; and the base from which it

rises, in all the instances in which I have examined it, has

(like the primordial plane of Tinoporus) more or less of the

“ Planorbuline ” arrangement, the Rotaline spiral very early

giving place to the cyclical mode of increase. The upward

growth of this branching structure essentially consists in a

vertical piling-up of minute chambers resembling those of the

basal disk ; and the distinctive peculiarity of the typical Poly-

384 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata.

trema seems to consist in the grouping of these chambers

round large canals, which traverse the stem and branches, and

open at the extremities of the latter. Sometimes, however,

Polytrema spreads itself out peripherally, without any branch-

ing, so as to form subconical expansions, only distinguishable

externally from the outspread sessile forms of Tinoporus by

the opening of canals at or near their apices; and in other

instances it forms compact globose masses, only distinguish-

able externally by their sessile habit, and by the presence of

canal-openings, from the ordinary globose forms of T%noporus.

The closest resemblance to Carpenterta is presented by that

modification of Polytrema which is designated by Mr. Carter

as P. utriculare; for in this we find large spreading cavities

taking the place of the canals, and opening externally by

prominent vents which bear a strong resemblance to those of

Carpenteria. But, like the canals of the branching P. mini-

aceum, these cavities do not (as it seems to me) form any part

of the chamber-system, but are simply cnterspaces left in the

midst of what would otherwise be (as in Tinoporus) a con-

tinuous pile of minute chambers resembling those of the

original planorbuline base.

On the other hand, as I stated in my memoir of 1860, the

arrangement of the primary chambers of the typical Carpen-

teria is distinctly spiral—the chambers all opening into the

depressed umbilicus, as in Globigerina*. ‘This plan is clearly

traceable through the entire growth of the organism,—the

successive whorls spreading out by the rapid enlargement of

the chambers, and each whorl enclosing its predecessor; so

that,the base being progressively extended with the augmenting

height, a cone is built up, having a prominent apex in place

of the original depressed umbilicus. At the summit of this

cone there is always an apical orifice (sometimes prolonged

*“T have fortunately been enabled to determine this point by the com-

parison of several specimens in different stages of evolution, and by

the removal from older specimens of one whorl after another until the

original nucleus was arrived at (an operation which has been very

dexterously performed for me by my draughtsman, Mr. George West) ;

and I can state without any hesitation that the early condition of this

apparently anomalous organism accords with that of the Hélicostegue

Toate generally,—its approximation being the closest to Rotala

in its general form, but its tendency being rather towards Globigerina

in this particular, that its chambers do not seem to communicate directly

with each other, but that each has a separate external orifice directed

towards the umbilicus.” (Phil. Trans. 1860, p. 567.) Unless Mr.

Carter, by the dissection of a typical specimen of Carpenteria (such as

one of those on Mr. Cuming’s Porites) can show that the above de-

scription is erroneous, I must take leave to maintain its title to stand,

against his account of a supposed embryo of his Pulytrema balaniforme. -

Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata. 385

into a tube) communicating with each principal chamber of

the successive whorls; and thus the specially Globigerine type

is maintained throughout. As the successive chambers en-

large, a tendency shows itself to subdivision into chamberlets

by a thickening or infolding of their outer wall; but although

this partial subdivision gives to the external surtace an areola-

tion closely resembling that of Polytrema, the resemblance is

for the most part apparent only, the subdivision seldom going

so far as to cut off these chamberlets from the general cavity

of the chamber. The two types thus differ essentially, not

merely in plan of growth, but in the relation of their small to

their large cavities ; for while the branching canals or utri-

cular dilatations of Polytrema are mere cavitary interspaces in

the midst of a fabric built up by the aggregation of minute

chambers, the cavities of Carpenteria are its true chambers

arranged in regular spiral succession, and are separated from

each other by complete septa, whilst partially subdivided into

chamberlets by imperfect septa. Hence, however strong the

general resemblance between Mr. Carter’s Polytrema utriculare

and his P. balaniforme ( = Carpenteria), I hold that their

morphological difference is quite sufficient to justify the reten-

tion of Carpenteria as a distinct generic type—its alliance

being rather with Globigerina than with Polytrema, and the

latter, like Tinoporus, being an extraordinary development of

the Planorbuline type.

If Mr. Carter can show that fundamental differences of

similar importance exist between Patellina and Conulites, I

shall willingly accept his plea for the retention of the latter

genus, which I only merged in Patellina because it seemed

to me (as to my coadjutors, T. Rupert Jones and W. K.

Parker) to agree with that type in plan of growth, and to

differ from it only in degree of development.

Both these opinions | hold (as I hope that I do all others)

with a readiness to modify or surrender them as further

extension of our knowledge in regard to the subjects of them

may require. And in this connexion it gives me great plea-

sure to be permitted by my friend Mr. Carter to cite the follow-

ing passage relative to my ‘ Introduction’ from a letter he

has been good enough to write to me on the questions under

discussion :—

““Of course you feel interested in what you yourself have

indicated in your ‘Introduction’ on Polytrema and Carpen-

terva; but the éztle itself of your work means no more; and

as in natural science all is progressive, and as much due (and

even often more) to those who have introduced a subject, as to

those who have made the introduction a stepping-stone to

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 26

386 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Polytremata.

rectification or further discovery, what is written under such

circumstances should always be considered provisional, and

accepted with thankfulness, inasmuch as, according to the old

proverb, we should not ‘ blame the bridge that carries us over.’”

To the foregoing general survey of the relations of Poly-

trema and Carpenteria, I would now append two notes on

points of detail.

1. I stated in my ‘Introduction’ (p. 236) that while “ the

whole shelly texture of Polytrema has ordinarily a less solid

character than that of Tinoporus, although formed on a plan

essentially the same,”’ “ we occasionally find an aggregation of

calcareous substance in solid pillars exactly resembling those

which we have seen in 7. baculatus and in Patellina Cooki.”

This last statement, although borne out by a figure, is desig-

nated by Mr. Carter (p. 191) as “imaginary ;” and taken in

connexion with what follows, it certainly appears to me (and

I think it would so appear to readers in general) as if Mr.

Carter intended to impute to me that I had mistaken the small

hollow pillars that pass between the earlier-formed stories of

the fabric (which hollow pillars he likens, I think correctly, to

those of Parkeria), for solid pillars resembling those of Orbz-

toides. Having forwarded to Mr. Carter the specimen on

which my description and figure were based, I am authorized

by him to state that he never intended to affirm that Polytrema

contains no pillars that resemble, so far as they extend, those

of his Oonulites (= Patellina) or of Orbitoides, but merely

meant that the solid pillars of Polytrema, being confined (where

they exist) to the superficial layers, do not correspond with

those of Conulites and Orbitotdes, which range through their

entire substance. Now I had never “ imagined,” much less

affirmed, that the solid pillars of Polytrema extend through the

fabric ; on the contrary, I spoke of their presence as “ occa-

sional ;” and it was in regard to their tewtwre alone that I

intended to liken them to those of the other types referred to

—a likeness which Mr. Carter fully admits. I am happy to

find, therefore, that our supposed difference on this pomt is

only ‘‘ imaginary.”

2. On the subject of Parkeria, which is incidentally alluded

to by Mr. Carter, it may be well for me to state that my

description of it* is mainly founded on the entirely uninfil-

trated specimen, preserving most unmistakably its original

arenaceous structure, which was kindly placed in my hands by

Prof. Morris, and that the accuracy of this description has

been entirely confirmed by the examination of the gigantic

* ¢ Philosophical Transactions,’ 1869,

Dr. A. Giinther on a new Species of Frog. 387

arenaceous recent Litwole which my deep-sea explorations have

supplied,—the sand-grains of Parkeria, however, chiefly

consisting of phosphate and carbonate of lime, whilst those

of Litwola are of quartz cemented with phosphate of iron,

I must own myself unable to understand Mr. Cantor's hypo-

thesis of a ‘reticulated fibre converted by fossilization into

cale-spar,and coated with a granular crystallization of yellowish

calcareous material,” and submit that no inferences from the

appearances presented by a wholly or partially infiltrated

specimen should be set against the facts readily discernible in

one which shows every indication of having remained, save

as regards the disappearance of the animal, exactly as it was

when first formed.

XLI.—Description of a new Frog from North-eastern Asia.

By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S.

Rana Dybowskit.

Allied to R. esculenta. Snout depressed, rather pointed,

of moderate length, with the canthus rostralis very obtuse.

Tympanum indistinct, much smaller than the eye. The

vomerine teeth form two short, distinctly convergent rows

between the inner nostrils. A very faint glandular fold on

each side of the back ; otherwise the skin is smooth. Hind

limbs of moderate length, the distance between vent and

knee being half the length of the body. ‘Tips of the

fingers and toes not swollen; the latter broadly webbed, the

web extending nearly to the tips of the fifth and third toes.

No cutaneous fringe along the outer margin of the fifth toe.

Metatarsus without lateral fold, but with two tubercles, the

inner of which is oblong, the outer very small and. scarcely

distinct. The fifth toe is a little longer than the third, and

the fourth much longer than either. ‘Thumb of the male with

two large swollen callosities. Vocal sacs small, internal, one

below each angle of the mouth, with very small openings.

The specimen is nearly uniform olive-green above, with a

few irregular black specks in the middle of the back. Lower

parts white; throat and abdomen finely mottled with olive-

reen.

: Length of the body 63 millims., of the hind limb 110, of

the fourth toe 37.

We have received one adult male from the Warsaw

Museum, which obtained it with other objects collected by

Dybowski in Abrek Bay, near Wladiwostok, in lat. 43° N.

388 Prof. C. Giebel on some Species of Mallophaga.

XLII.— Diagnoses of some Species of Mallophaga collected by

the Rev. A. E. Eaton during the late Transit-of-Venus

_ Expedition to Kerguelen’s Island. By Professor C. GIEBEL,

of Halle.

Tue following species will be fully described in the forth-

coming work on the natural-history results of the Transit-of-

Venus expeditions to Rodriguez and Kerguelen’s islands, to

be published by the Royal Society. The diagnoses are taken

from the paper on the Philoptera from Kerguelen’s Island,

communicated by Professor Giebel to the Society for that

work.

Docophorus dentatus, n. sp.

D. brevis, latus ; capite truncato-trigono, marginibus temporalibus

multisetosis, posticis bidentatis; antennis setaceis; signatura

frontali feminis triangulari, in lineam mediam occipitalem exeunte ;

thorace brevi, lato ; metathoracis hexagoni angulis posticis denti-

formibus ; pedibus brevibus, tibiis multispinosis ; abdomine orbi-

culari, maculis marginalibus intus rotundatis, ventralibus partitis.

Mas obscurior, marginibus abdominalibus profunde crenatis, fasciis

. medio divisis.

Longit. corpor. 3-375 m.m., capit. 1:25 m.m., thorac. 0°75 m. m.,

abdom. 1°75 m.m.

Hab. On Diomedea exulans, March 1875.

ay sae

Nirmus angulicollis, n. sp.

VN. oblongus, fulvus, fulvo pictus ; capite semielliptico, antice brevi-

rotundato, antennis ante medium insertis; prothoracis angulis

anticis acute extantibus, metathoracis coarctati angulis obtusis;

abdomine angusto, marginibus crenatis, maculis rectangularibus

ventralibus bipartitis.

Longit. corpor. 3°25 m.m., capit. 0°50 m.m., thorac. 0°75 m.m.,

abdom. 2:00 m. m.

Hab. On Diomedea exulans, March 1875.

Nirmus setosus, n. sp.

N. flavus, fusco pictus ; capite obtuse trigonali cordato, temporibus

late rotundatis, multisetosis ; prothorace lato, metathorace trape-

zoidali, angulis lateralibus obtusis, multis atque longis pilis in-

structis; abdominis oblongi marginibus obtuse crenatis, segmentis

fusco vittatis.

Longit. corpor. 2 m. m., capit. 0°20 m. m., thorac. 0-20 m. m., abdom.

1:20 m. m.

Hab. On Pelecanoides urinatrix, October 1874.

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 389

Gontiodes brevipes, n. sp.

G. capite et thorace flavis, fusco marginatis; abdomine albido,

maculis marginalibus fuscis oblique fusiformibus ; capite antice

parabolico, temporibus dilatatis, angulatis, postice in dentem pro-

longatis, antennis brevibus ; prothorace transverse oblongo, meta-

thoracis latioris lateribus angulatis, margine postico valde con-

vexo; pedibus brevissimis ; abdomine late ovali, marginibus sub-

crenatis, segmentis setigeris, ultimo lato emarginato. Femina.

Longit. corp. 1-50 m. m.

Hab. On Aptenodytes longirostris.

The genus was previously supposed to infest exclusively

birds belonging to the Rasores.

Lipeurus clypeatus, Giebel, Insecta Epizoa, p. 236.

L. oblongus, fulyus, fusco pictus ; clypeo excisuris lateralibus defi-

nitis; antennis gracilibus ; prothorace trapezoidali, metathorace

longiore; abdomine oblongo, angusto, marginibus profunde crenatis,

nigro-fuscis, femine fasciis fuscis.

Longit. corpor. 2°50 m.m., capit. 0-20 m.m., thorac. 0°35 m.m.,

abdom. 1°75 m. m.

Hab. On Procellaria nereis, November 1874, and on Pseudo-

prion desolatus in October.

XLITI.—Remarks on Fishes, with Descriptions of new Species

in the British Museum, chiefly from Southern Seas. By

Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F'.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological

Department.

As the following notes are not exclusively devoted to a parti-

cular fauna, it may be useful to precede them with a list, in

which the species mentioned in this paper are geographically

arranged.

1. YARKAND. 4, PERU.

Schizothorax Biddulphi, sp. n. Tetragonopterus alosa, sp. n.

Creagrutus nasutus, sp. n.

2. SOUTHERN INpra.

Thynnichthys cochinensis, sp. n. 5. QUEENSLAND,

R Apogon Gillii, Steznd.

3. IsLanp oF Ropriguxz. Atherinichthys nigrans, Rich.

Mugil rodericensis, sp. n. Arrhamphus sclerolepis, Gthr.

Myxus czecutiens, sp. n.

390 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

6. SOUTHERN AUSTRALIA AND Anema macropterygium, Schn.

TASMANIA. Leptoscopus macropygus, Zech.

Callanthias Allporti, sp. n. Seri felt use Hut,

Anthias Richardsonii, Gthr. i puaewae Mariette ats

Serranus Damelii, sp. n. Platystethus Huttonii, sp. n.

sbistes paseo, Sale Cee aioe Es ea

Ficconte (oe. i i hee sp. n. Labrichthys celidota, Forst.

Paris Allporti sp. 0 } Bregmaceros punctatus, Hutt.

Wenniscds scolopax L Rhombosolea tapirina, Gthr.

‘Athoring hepsetus, aay Scopelus Hectoris, sp. n.

Trochocopus unicolor, sp. n. BRE acl amethystino-punctatus,

Mureenichthys breviceps, sp. n. : Bh cee

Monacanthus melas, sp. ome eypenathne Blainvillianus, Lyd.

—— Damelii, sp. n. :

7. NEw ZEALAND. 8. KERGUELEN’s Lanp.

Chilodactylus spectabilis, Hutt. Raja Eatonii, sp. n.

Raja Eatonit.

Allied to R. Smithit. Snout of moderate length, the ante-

rior margins meeting at a right angle; the width of the inter-

orbital space is two sevenths of the distance of the eye from

the end of the snout. The anterior profile, from the snout to

the angle of the pectoral fin, is shghtly emarginate, the outer

pectoral angle being rounded. The greater part of the upper

surface of the body is smooth ; minute spines are distributed

between the eyes and in a narrow stripe along the margins of

the body ; a broad band of minute spines along the median

line of the back and the upper surface of the tail; a single

larger recurved spine in the middle of the back ; a series of

nine or ten rather small spines placed at a considerable distance

from each other along the median line of the tail; no spines

on the side of the tail. Lower parts smooth. Upper lip

fringed on the side. ‘Teeth pointed, conical, in about thirty

series in the upper jaw. Male with a patch of claw-like spines

on each pectoral fin. Brownish black above, with indistinct

round whitish spots; whitish below, with some iregular

brownish black spots ; lower part of the tail brownish black.

A single adult male specimen was obtained by the Rev. A.

EK. Eaton in Royal Sound, Kerguelen’s Land. It is 263 inches

long, the tail measuring 14 inches ; its greatest width is 18

inches.

Callanthias Allporti.

D.G. A.z. L. lat. 46.

The height of the body is one third, the length of the head

one fourth of the total length (without caudal). Hye longer

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 391

than the snout, two sevenths of the length of the head, situated

far below the upper profile. The maxillary does not extend

to below the middle of the eye. Cleft of the mouth oblique,

with the lower jaw slightly projecting, some of the lower

canines horizontally projecting forwards. Preorbital very

narrow. The lateral line ascends from its origin towards the

third dorsal spine, and runs close to the upper profile, the scales

above it being minute. The scales on the head advance nearly

to the end of the snout. Vomer with a transverse series of

very strong conical teeth ; a short patch of small teeth on the

palatines; tongue smooth. Dorsal spines slender, gradually

increasing in length, the last being as long as the head with-

out snout. The soft dorsal and anal high. Caudal emarginate.

Pectoral broad, rather shorter than the ventral, which extends

to the vent. Uniform reddish (in spirits).

Two specimens, 94 inches long, from Tasmania; presented

by Morton Allport, Esq.

The occurrenceof this genus in the Tasmanian seas is another

interesting instance of the affinity of the Antarctic and Euro-

pean fish-faunas. Only one species was previously known,

Callanthias peloritanus*.

Anthias Richardsonii, Gthr.

This fish occurs also on the coast of New Zealand, Scorpis

Hectori of Hutton (‘ Fish. New Zealand,’ p. 4, fig. 4) being

evidently the same species.

Serranus Démelit. -

D. “ A. :. Eilat, 120:

The height of the body is contained thrice in the total

length (without caudal), the length of the head twice and one

third. Head strongly compressed, elongate. Snout rather

pointed, the maxillary extending to behind the eye. Hye

immediately below the upper profile, its diameter one sixth of

the length of the head, and two thirds of that of the snout,

more than the width of the interorbital space. ‘The vome-

rine teeth in a narrow band, angularly bent; teeth on the

palatine bones in a very narrow strip. The denticulations at

the angle of the preoperculum are not coarser than those

above. ‘The second to sixth dorsal spines about one third the

length of the head. Anal rays considerably longer than those

of the dorsal fin. Caudal rounded. Body and fins blackish,

* By a misprint in Cat. Fish. i. p. 87 the lateral line of that species

is stated to be 22-24; it ought to be 42-44.

392 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

with a few small round lighter spots on the side of the head

and body. Back with some darker transverse spots; and a

deep-black spot across the back of the tail. The spmous

dorsal with a deep-black margin; the soft dorsal with a broad

lighter margin.

One specimen, 94 inches long, from Sydney; sent. by Hr.

Dimel to the Godeffroy Museum, and now in the British

Museum.

Apogon Gillir.

Apogonichthys Gilli, Steindachner, Wien. SB. 1867, lv. p. 11, fig. 1.

Mionorus lunatus, Krettt, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 942.

D.6| 5 ‘A. <> L. lat. 27... L. transy. 3/11.

The height of the body is contained twice and two thirds

in the total length (without caudal), the length of the head

twice and a half. Both margins of the preoperculum entire.

Upper profile of the snout concave. Snout pointed, as long

as the eye, with the lower jaw prominent. The maxillary

does not quite reach the vertical from the hind margin of the

eye. Dorsal spines moderately strong, as long as the rays,

the second and third longest. Caudal fin rounded. The

lateral line extends to the root of the caudal. Brownish,

irregularly mottled with darker; a pair of dark spots on the

root of the caudal.

Two specimens, 22 inches long, found by Hr. Diimel at

Rockhampton, Queensland ; type of Mionorus lunatus, 6 inches

long, from Cox River.

Sebastes percoides auct.,

= Sebastes Alporti (Castelnau).

Seriola hippos.

Del 25. ga Aer 20 ede

Scales minute. The height of the body is contained twice

and one third in the total length (without caudal), the length

of the head thrice and one third. The snout is short and

high ; the upper profile of the head parabolic, so that the fish

resembles Caranx hippos. Jaws equal in front; the maxil-

lary extends to below the middle of the eye; its extremity

dilated, as broad as the preorbital above it. Eye far below

the upper profile of the head. Angle of the preoperculum

rounded. ‘The first dorsal is low, its spines pungent, the fifth

(which is the longest) as long as the eye. Anterior rays of

the soft dorsal and anal somewhat higher than the others.

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 393

Caudal deeply forked. Pectoral broad, and rather short,

shorter than the ventrals. Silvery, back greenish. The

upper half of the body with five rather broad black cross

bands: one in front, and one below the spinous dorsal, and

three below the soft dorsal. A similar, but indistinct, band

above the eye. The spinous dorsal and ventrals black.

One specimen, 8 inches long, sent from Sydney by Herr

Diimel to the Godeffroy Museum. ‘This species agrees in the

number of fin-rays so well with S. gigas, that for some time I

was in doubt whether it was not the young of that species, which

is known from very large examples only.. However, the form

of the snout is most peculiar in the present example, and not

likely to change with age.

Chilodactylus spectabilis (Hutton, 1872, Febr.).

This name is to be adopted instead of Ch. Allport (Gthr.

1872, Sept.).

HOLoxeENvs (g. n. Cirrhitid.).

Body compressed, covered, like the fins, with loose skin,

which is either finely granular or provided with minute

scales. The greater part of the spmous dorsal forms a sepa-

rate fin, some of the posterior spines being continuous with

the soft fin. “Three anal spines. Caudal rounded. Pectoral

rays simple, not prolonged or thickened. LEyesmall. Mouth

of moderate width, with bands of villiform teeth. Gull-opening

very wide. Four gills, with a cleft behind the fourth. Pseudo-

branchie.

Holoxenus cutaneus.

Die eos (Cul2: Pei. cavei/5:

The height of the body equals the length of the head, and

is two fifths of the total (without caudal). Head strongly

compressed, with the small eye situated in the anterior half,

not far below the upper profile, which is concave. Snout of

moderate length ; mouth oblique, with the lower jaw some-

what prominent. Vertical fms high; the anterior dorsal with

subsemicircular outline, with pungent spines, the first of which

is inserted above the eye, the third and fourth being the

longest. Caudal peduncle narrow. ‘The pectoral and ventral

extend to the anal fin; the ventral attached in its entire length

to the abdomen. Uniform whitish (in spirits).

Two specimens, the larger of which is 10 inches long, from

Tasmania ; presented by Morton Allport, Esq.

This is one of the most singular fishes of the Tasmanian

fauna. At the first glance the observer is inclined to refer it

394 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

to the Scorpenide or Pediculati; but there is no bony stay

for the preeoperculum, which is not armed, and the fore limb is

not pediculated. Its nearest allies are evidently the Cirrhitide,

although in this family it stands isolated on account of its

divided dorsal, small eye, slender lower pectoral rays, and

almost scaleless body. Placed at the end of that family, it

forms a passage to the Scorpeenidee.

Anema monopterygium.

After having reexamined a number of examples of this fish,

I cannot agree with Capt. Hutton that two species are con-

founded under this name. The filament within the mouth of

these fish appears often to be accidentally lost, and is probably

reproduced.

Leptoscopus.

I regard ZL. Huttonw (Haast, Trans. N. Z. Inst. v. p. 275)

as identical with L. macropygus, and L. Robsonii (Hector,

1875) as the young of L. angusticeps (Hutton, 1873). I am

indebted to Dr. Hector for a specimen of this L. Robsonii,

which was obtained in Cook’s Strait.

Percis Allportt.

D. 5). 21.0 °A. 1G. slat.62..., Litransy: 34/10;

The height of the body is one fifth, the length of the head

one fourth of the total length (without caudal). Snout longer

than the eye, which is one fourth of the length of the head.

Spinous dorsal continuous with the soft, the spines being sub-

equal in length; sometimes, probably in the male, the first

spine is longest. Caudal fin subtruncated. Greenish or

yellowish olive (in spirits), with seven black cross bars on the

back ; an indistinct blackish blotch on the root of the upper

caudal rays. Upper half of the caudal variegated with yel-

lowish and brown in the female; in the male the entire fin

is nearly uniform blackish.

Two specimens, 11 inches long, from Tasmania; presented

by Morton Allport, Esq.

SERIOLELLA.

Additional examples of various ages of the species of Nepto-

menus (Gthr.), from New Zealand and Tasmania, have con-

vinced me of the identity of this genus with Servolella

(Guichen.). In young age the preoperculum is distinctly

denticulated, radiating» bony spicules projecting beyond its

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 395

margin ; with advancing age the interspaces between the pro-

jections are filled up with bone. ‘That this genus belongs to

the Carangide I have already mentioned in ‘ Proc. Zool. Soe.’

1869, June 10.

Platystethus Huttonit.

D. 134 36.9.0 oS: 5 Ldate'90:

Body much compressed, its height being one third, the

length of the head one fourth of the total (without caudal).

Eye of moderate size, two ninths of the length of the head,

situated a little before the middle of the head, not far below

the upper profile. Preorbital at least as wide as the eye.

Mouth oblique, with the lower jaw very prominent, very

narrow, the maxillary not extending to the front margin of

the eye. Dorsal spines feeble, of moderate length; the soft

dorsal and anal low. Anal spines short, but stronger than

those of the dorsal fin. Pectoral broad, rounded, half the

length of the head. Ventrals small. Caudal deeply forked.

Silvery ; back above the lateral line greenish; the spinous

dorsal black.

Two specimens, 64 inches long, from Dunedin, New Zea-

land, were sent by Capt. Hutton.

Centriscus scolopax (L.).

This European species occurs also in Tasmania. One spe-

cimen sent by Morton Allport, Esq.

Neropurynicutuys, Gthr. (g.n. Psychrolutid.).

Head broad and depressed; skin naked. Canine teeth

none; palate smooth. Giull-covers without spines. Two

dorsals, the first formed by nine flexible spines. Ventrals

close together, thoracic, rudimentary. Three gills anda half;

pseudobranchiz. Guill-opening extending to the lower angle

of the pectoral.

Neophrynichthys latus.

DO UT cep tere 2d eV 2,

The whole fish is enveloped in a loose, smooth skin. Head

very broad, the interorbital space being especially wide and

flat; snout short, rounded, with the lower jaw projecting

beyond the upper. The cleft of the mouth reaches to below

the front margin of the eye, which is lateral and of moderate

size. Pectorals very large, extending somewhat beyond the

origin of the anal. Ventrals very short, externally simple,

396 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

but really consisting of two rays. Caudal subtruncate. Brown,

covered all over with round whitish spots.

One specimen, 63 inches long, from Dunedin, obtained from

the Otago Museum. ‘This fish has been named by Capt.

Hutton Psychrolutes latus ; and, from a careful comparison with

Psychrolutes paradoxus, | can confirm the correctness of his

view as regards the affinity of these two fishes; but the

presence of a well-developed first dorsal appears to me to

demand the separation of the New-Zealand fish into a distinct

genus. ‘The discovery of this fish led me to reconsider the

position which the family Psychrolutide ought to take in the

system. As the absence of the first dorsal cannot be retained

as one of the characters of the family (which would connect it

with the Gobiesocide), I think those fishes ought to be removed

from the division of Gobiesociformes to that of the Cotto-

scombriformes, where it would follow the Batrachide *.

Crepidogaster Hectoris.

De TeRteALeS:

Snout flattened, not produced, its length being not quite

twice the diameter of the eye, or equal to the width of the

interorbital space. The length of the head is two sevenths

of the total (without caudal). Caudal peduncle slender, longer

than the caudal fin, the short dorsal and anal being widely

separated from the latter fin. Ventral sucker small, not broader

than long. Red.

One specimen from the southern shore of Cook’s Strait,

26 lines long; presented by Dr. Hector, C.M.G.

Atherina hepsetus (L.).

A specimen from Tasmania, sent by Morton Allport, Esq.,

is most probably identical with this European species. But

as it has 72 scales in the lateral line, it will be necessary

to compare more specimens in order to finally decide on this.

identification.

Atherinichthys nigrans (Rich.)..

The fish on which Count Castelneau has bestowed the new

generic name of Zantecla is this species or one very closely

allied to it.

* In my systematic synopsis of the families of Acanthopterygian fishes

a misleading error has crept in (p. ix), the family Psychrolutide being

characterized by “ Ventrals none,” instead of “ No adhesive ventral appa-

ratus.” Also the diagnosis of the fourteenth division should be corrected

by striking out the words “ or entirely absent.”

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 397

Mugil rodericensis, sp. n.

Allied to M. Troschelii, Smithir, and compressus, but with a

narrower and longer caudal peduncle.

Di 4) 3) A221. lat. 30./ L: transvy 12,

The height of the body is a little more than the length of

the head, and one fourth of the total (without caudal) ; the

head is two thirds as high as long ; the diameter of the eye is

one fourth of the length of the head, and contained once and

three fourths in the width of the interorbital space. Eyelids

not developed. Upper profile of the head and nape nearly

straight. Preeorbital scaly, emarginate and finely denticulated.

Snout a little shorter than the eye; the maxillary extends

beyond the preeorbital, and its extremity is uncovered ; upper

lip thin. ‘There are twenty-one scales between the snout and

the dorsal fin. The least depth of the tail is less than one

half of the length of the head; and the caudal peduncle is

considerably longer than deep. The spinous dorsal is higher

than the soft; the spines are strong, the length of the first ex-

ceeding that of the postorbital portion of the head ; the base of

the first spine a little nearer to the root of the caudal than to

the end of the snout. The soft dorsal and anal nearly entirely

scaleless ; the anterior third of the anal in advance of the

origin of the soft dorsal. Caudal fin forked. Pectoral shorter

than the head. Coloration uniform.

One specimen 10 inches long and several young ones were

collected by Mr. Gulliver in fresh water in Rodriguez.

Myxus ceecutiens.

D.4|5 Ass DL. lat. 43.° Letransv? 14.

Teeth very small, movable, bent, those of the upper jaw

in a single series ; a notch in the middle of the upper jaw to

receive the mandibular symphysis. Lower jaw with a similar

series of horizontal teeth; other, smaller teeth behind appear

to be destined to replace those in function. Lower surface of

the mandible without transverse folds. ‘Two round, hard, ap-

parently toothless, naked patches on each side of the palate.

The maxillary does not quite extend to the front margin of

the eye. Snout obtuse, shorter than the eye, which is two

sevenths of the length of the head and two thirds of the width

of the interorbital space. Eye with a broad anterior and pos-

terior adipose eyelid. The depth of the body is nearly equal

to the length of the head, which is two sevenths of the total

length (without caudal). Pectoral extending to the commence-

398 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

ment of the spinous dorsal, which corresponds to the thirteenth

scale of the lateral line. Dorsal spine moderately strong, the

length of the first being more than half the length of the head.

Caudal fin deeply emarginate. Coloration uniform.

Two specimens, 5 inches long, were collected by Mr. G.

Gulliver in fresh water in Rodriguez.

Labrichthys celidota (Forst.).

The specimens described by New-Zealand naturalists as

L. psittacula are not the Australian species so named by

Richardson ; they appear to me to be the adult of L. celidota,

in which the dark lateral spot has disappeared or is disap-

pearing. The true LZ. psittacula has one and a half series of

scales between the lateral line and dorsal fin; L. celidota two

and a half.

Trochocopus unicolor.

D.4. A.z. L. lat. 45.

Eight longitudinal series of scales between the lateral line

and spinous dorsal. Snout rather obtuse, the small eye being

nearly in the middle of the length of the head. The height

of the body is a little more than the length of the head, and

one third of the total (without caudal). The membrane behind

each dorsal spine deeply excised. Dorsal spines short and

stout. Coloration uniform brownish black.

One specimen, 144 inches long, sent by Herr Dimel from

Sydney to the Godeffroy Museum.

Bregmaceros punctatus.

Tn a small collection of fishes from Cook’s Strait, received

from Dr. Hector, I have found an example of the interesting

fish described by Capt. Hutton as Calloptilum punctatum

(Trans. N.Z. Inst. v. p. 267, pl. 11). Ido not think that it

should be generically separated from B. Macclellandii—the

actual separation of the soft dorsal into two fins being evi-

dently an individual character, as in our specimen the two

portions are connected by intermediate rudimentary rays. A

similar interruption, though much less perfect, can be seen also

in the anal fin. In the latter fin I count 57 rays, and in the

anterior portion of the dorsal 22, Capt. Hutton giving them

respectively as 44 and 11. The long isolated ray in front of

the anal, shown in the figure given by Capt. Hutton, is not

present in our specimen. I have also to add that minute teeth

are present in both jaws, and that the gill-membranes are

separate to the chin.

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 399

Rhombosolea tapirina (Gthr.).

We have received from Capt. Hutton, under this name, a

specimen with the eyes on the left side and with two ventrals.

I believe that he is right in considering it to be merely an

accidental variety, the development of a second ventral being

in connexion with the reversal of the sides.

Scopelus Hectoris.

Do TZ) AO las lat. 39.

The height of the body is two ninths of the total length

(without caudal), the length of the head two sevenths. The

least depth of the tail is less than half the height of the

body. Eye rather large, two sevenths of the length of the

head, or one half of its distance from the end of the oper-

culum. Posterior margin of the preeoperculum obliquely de-

scending backwards. Snout very short, obtuse, with the lower

jaw scarcely projecting. Cleft of the mouth slightly oblique.

The maxillary reaches to the angle of the preoperculum, and

is scarcely dilated behind. Origin of the dorsal fin nearer to

the end of the snout than to the root of the caudal, above the

root of the ventral; its last ray is just in front of the vertical

from the first anal ray. Pectoral fin short, scarcely reaching

the ventral. Scales perfectly smooth, those of the lateral line

rather smaller than the others.

One specimen, 23 inches long, from the southern side of

Cook’s Strait, New Zealand ; presented by Dr. Hector, C.M.G.

Maurolicus amethystino-punctatus, Cocco.

Having seen a specimen of MV. australis, described by Dr.

Hector in Trans. N.Z. Inst. vil. p. 250, and presented by him

to the British Museum, I believe it to be identical with the

Mediterranean species named by Cocco. The number of fin-

rays is difficult to ascertain whenever the specimens are not

well preserved ; but the New-Zealand specimen appears to

agree with the Kuropean species also in this respect.

Tetragonopterus alosa.

DTE. A. 2% Evlst. 40; La tranay. 8/7.

The height of the body is contained twice and three fourths

in the total length (without caudal), the length of the head

four times. Interorbital space convex, its width being one

third of the length of the head, of which the diameter of the

eye is one fourth. The upper profile is very little concave

400 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

above the parietal region. The maxillary extends beyond the

vertical from the front margin of the eye. Origin of the

dorsal fin vertically behind the root of the ventrals. The

pectoral reaches to or a little beyond the base of the ventrals.

An indistinct dark spot behind the shoulder, above the lateral

line; and a large band-like black spot on the caudal peduncle,

continued as a band along the middle of the fin.

Two specimens from Monterico, Peru, sent by Professor

Taczanowski, 534 inches long.

Creagrutus nasutus.

Bra. PS 10." ALIS V8. at 30. a iransy ee

The height of the body is contained thrice and one third in

the total length (without caudal), the length of the head four

times. Snout convex, less obtuse than in C. Miilleri, equal to

the diameter of the eye, which is one fourth of the length of the

head. Interorbital space rather flat, its width being more than

the diameter of the eye. The lower infraorbital is not nearly

so broad as in C. Miilleri, leaving a large portion of the cheek

before the angle uncovered, and not reaching the lower preeoper-

cular limb. ‘Teeth as in C. Miiller?. The dorsal fin com-

mences a little nearer to the snout than to the root of the

caudal fin, and a little before the vertical from that of the

ventral. Caudal fin forked. Anal commencing behind the

dorsal. Pectoral as long as the head without snout, and ex-

tending to the ventral. Ventral shorter than pectoral, reaching

to the vent. Sides and belly silvery. A more or less distinct

shining band runs from a black humeral spot to the middle of

the root of the caudal fin.

Monterico, Peru. Several specimens sent by Professor

Taczanowski, 4 inches long.

Arrhamphus sclerolepis (Gthr.).

We have received a third specimen of this singular fish

through the Godeffroy Museum ; it was obtained by Hr. Dimel

at Rockhampton, and differs from the typical specimens in

having the lower jaw projecting to the length of 2 of an inch.

The entire fish is about 9 inches long.

Schizothorax Biddulphi.

Di hOg Aca:

Allied to Sch. Hodgsonii, but with the scales of minute size.

Mouth inferior, as long as broad; the upper jaw much pro-

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes. 401

jecting beyond the lower. Head low, elongate; snout very

long, but much shorter than the postorbital portion of the

head, the hind margin of the orbit being in the anterior half

of the head. The fold of the lower lip does not extend across

the symphysis. Barbels longer than the eye, which is of small

size. Origin of the dorsal fin in advance of the base of the

ventral, and a little nearer to the end of the snout than to the

root of the caudal. The osseous dorsal ray is very strong and

long, armed with strong teeth. Anal fin narrow, not nearly

reaching the caudal. The height of the body is nearly equal

to the length of the head, which is one fifth of the total (with-

out caudal). Interorbital space broad, very slightly convex.

Anal scales but little developed. Coloration uniform.

Two specimens (skins) were presented by Capt. Biddulph ;

one was obtained by him on the Kashgar river, the other in

Yarkand. The larger is 153 inches long.

Thynnichthys cochinensis.

Dees Te We dat cas 110,

The height of the body is contained thrice in the total

length (without caudal), the length of the head thrice and two

thirds. The diameter of the eye is two ninths of the length of

the head, and less than that of the snout. Origin of the dorsal

fin but very little in advance of the root of the ventral, some-

what nearer to the end of the snout than to the base of the

caudal. Caudal peduncle rather deep ; caudal fin broad, deeply

cleft. Coloration uniform.

This species has much smaller scales than any of its con-

geners, Th. thynnoides and harengula having 60, and Th.

polylepis 75 transverse series.

One skin, 8 inches long, from Cochin; purchased.

Mureenichthys breviceps.

The origin of the dorsal fin is twice as distant from the

vent as from the gill-opening. The length of the head is only

one third or two sevenths of the distance of the gill-opening

from the vent, or one eleventh of the total length. Snout very

long and narrow, the cleft of the mouth extending to behind

the eye. Teeth biserial.

Distinguished from MM. macropterus by its comparatively

shorter head and longer snout.

One specimen, 20 inches long, from Tasmania; presented

by Morton Allport, Esq. A second, smaller example of un-

known origin.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvii. 27

402 ° Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Fishes.

Syngnathus Blainvillianus (Hyd. & §.).

Of this fish, which hitherto has been found on the west

coast of South America only, we have received an example

from Cook’s Strait, New Zealand, through Dr. Hector.

Monacanthus melas.

Di 84e MAS ae.

Skin velvety, without distinct scales. Shape oblong, the

height of the body being a little less than one third of its

length (without caudal), or two sevenths of the total length.

Snout long, the distance of the eye from its end being con-

tained thrice and four fifths in the length of the body ; upper

profile very convex. Gill-opening below, and partly in ad-

vance of, the eye. Root of the pectoral beneath the hinder

part of the orbit. Dorsal spine long and slender, situated

above the hinder part of the eye, its length bemg contained

once and a half in the depth of the body and in the length of

the head ; four rows of very small barbs, the two anterior close

together, all being rather indistinct. Caudal with the margin

rounded. Dorsal and anal fins higher anteriorly than poste-

riorly. Ventral spine small, fixed. Colour brownish black,

with two whitish bands across the chin. Dorsal spine and caudal

black ; the other fins light-coloured.

One specimen, 14 inches long, from Tasmania ; presented by

Morton Allport, Esq.

Monacanthus Démelit.

Deson- vAe 28:

The entire head and body coarsely granular, each granule

terminating in a spine. Tail not armed. The depth of the

body is more than half the total length (without caudal).

Snout rather produced, with the upper profile slightly

concave. Gill-opening below the middle, root of the pectoral

below the posterior, half of the eye. Dorsal spine above

the middle of the eye, long, as long as the distance from the

gill-opening to the snout, armed with four rows of barbs,

of which the anterior are much smaller than the posterior,

the anterior rows being closer together than the posterior.

Caudal fin rounded. Dorsal and anal low. Ventral spine short,

fixed, with very short spikes. Colour uniform blackish grey.

One specimen, 6 inches long, sent from Sydney by Hr.

Dimel to the Godeftroy Museum.

This fish appears to be the same as one described by

Castelnau under the name of JZ, brunneus, in Proc. Zool. Soc.

Victor. 1873, p. 145; but as this author has employed the

same name in the same volume (p. 108) for another species, a

change is necessary for the present species.

On the Urogenital Apparatus of a Blennioid Fish. 403

XLIV.—On the Urogenital Apparatus of a Blennioid Fish

from Tasmania. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S.

THE so-called urogenital or anal papilla is, as is well known,

most conspicuous in the Gobiide and Blennide, although not

exclusively confined to those families. In some of the genera

it is a sexual character ; in others it is almost as much developed

in the female as in the male. In Clinus despicillatus, from

South Australia and Tasmania, it is a sexual character, the

female showing in its place merely a simple short perforated fold

of the skin. But the male of this species has it developed in a

very extraordinary manner ; and, more especially, the internal

portion of the duct shows a very singular structure, which

does not appear to have been recorded hitherto. Ina specimen

14} inches long* the papilla lies with the vent in a rather deep

circular hollow, and is encircled by a loose fold of the skin.

The papilla itself consists of two parts—a posterior tapering

portion, perforated at its extremity and 5 lines long, and

an anterior shorter and broader portion longitudinally grooved

behind, the posterior portion fitting into the groove. The

anterior portion would appear to form a support to the pos-

terior during the act of fecundation.

On opening the abdominal cavity we find that the common

canal for the vasa deferentia and the urethra is not a simple

membranaceous tube, but on its ventral surface overlaid with

an extremely thick muscular mass, the whole organ having

the shape and size of a very large bean, the muscle forming

the convex portion, whilst the canal runs along the concave

posterior margin. ‘This muscle in a longitudinal section is

3 lines thick in its middle ; its outer surface is covered by a

shining tendinous layer, which, becoming thicker towards the

vertebral column, is finally attached to the base of the anterior

hemal spine. ‘The muscular fibres take their origin from the

tendinous surface of the organ.

The canal, which in the external papilla is very narrow,

widens considerably within the abdomen; and its cavity is

occupied by a complex network of loose fasciculi rising from

the mucous membrane with which the cavity is clothed, but »

leaving an open main channel along the middle of the cavity.

The effect of this arrangement is obvious : the semen accumu-

lates first in the wide and spongy cavity of the common duct ;

this is compressed by the muscle, the fluid being thus ex-

* For this, as well asa female of the same size, I am indebted to Morton

Allport, Esq., of Hebart Town.

27%

404 Mr. E. A. Smith on new Species of

pelled with considerable force through the narrow tube of the

papilla.

It is not improbable that this fish is viviparous, and, conse-

quently, that copulation is necessary for the fecundation of the

ova. Both our specimens appear to have been obtained at

a season remote from that of propagation, as the testes, as well

as the ovaries (which are contained in thick membranaceous

sacs), were remarkably small in proportion to the large size of

the fishes.

XLV.—Dviagnoses of new Species of Mollusca and Echino-

dermata from the Island of Rodriguez. By Epaar A.

SMITH, F.Z.S.

THE following species form part of the collections made at

the island of Rodriguez by Messrs. George Gulliver and H.

H. Slater, the naturalists sent by the Royal Society with the

British expedition for observing the Transit of Venus. Only

those species are here mentioned which are apparently un-

described, as it is purposed to publish elsewhere complete

accounts of all the specimens obtained at the island.

Rhizochilus (Coralliophila) squamosissimus, sp. n.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, aliquanto umbilicata, alba; spira elevata,

turrita; anfractus 7 convexi, costis spiralibus inequalibus pul-

cherrime squamatis, irregulariter alternatim majoribus cincti, et

plicis longitudinalibus obliquis clathrati; antr. ultimus costis

spiralibus circiter 26 ornatus, ventricosus, inferne angustatus ;

apertura ovato-pyriformis, alba, longitudinis totius 2 vix sequans ;

labrum margine crenulato; columella alba, callo levi induta;

canalis angustus, obliquus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 31 mill., diam. 16 ; apertura long. 19, diam. 9.

(Coll. by Slater.)

The spiral ribs are most beautifully scaled, the imbrications

being very close together ; the longitudinal plications are rather

oblique and gradually further apart as the labrum is approached.

Melania rodericensis, sp. n.

Testa subulata, pallide olivacea, strigis longitudinalibus purpureo-

fuscis irregulariter picta, et circa basim anfr. ultimi fascia lata

coloris saturatioris cincta, frequenter corio limoso rubro induta ;

anfractus 11, convexiusculi, sutura leviter obliqua discreti, liris

transversis tenuibus plicisque longitudinalibus supra liras paululum

Mollusca from the Island of Rodriquez. 405

granosis ornati; apertura ovata, superne acuminata; columella

arcuata, alba.

Long. 16 mill., diam. 5; apertura long. 5, diam. 24.

Var. major long. 23 mill., diam. 7.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

This species has a close resemblance to certain varieties of

M. fasciolata of Oliver, which inhabit Egypt.

Vaginula rodericensis, sp. n.

Corpus elongatum, utrinque rotundatum, postice leviter angustatum

et acuminatum, supernerotundatum, lateraliter carinatum; pallium

supra et infra minutissime granulatum, testaceum, irregulariter

confertim nigro tessellatum vel punctatum, infra paulo pallidius,

marginibus lateralibus haud nigro-punctatis; pes angustus lati-

tudinis corporis ; adequans, testaceus, usque ad extremitatem

corporis fere productus; tentacula oculifera nigrescentia; caput

tentaculaque buccalia flavo-testacea; orificium femineum paulo

pone medium corporis situm.

Long. 30 mill., diam. 10. (specim. in alcohol. serv.).

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

The mantle is rather broader at the anterior extremity than

posteriorly, where it is more acutely rounded.

Diplodonta lateralis, sp. n.

Testa alba, transverse globoso-ovata, antice angustata, postice latis-

sime rotundata, valde inequilateralis; margo dorsalis utrinque

paululum declivis et rectiusculus; valve tenuiter concentrice

striate, hic illic fortius; umbones haud prominentes, conspicue

excentrici; impressio muscularis antica elongata angustiuscula,

postica aliquanto latior.

Long. 18 mill., latit. 203, crass. 11.

(Coll. by Slater.)

D. coreensis of Adams and Reeve approaches the present

species somewhat in form ; but the umbones are not so lateral

and the anterior end is broader. Within the valves, parallel

with the pallial impression on the side towards the umbones,

there is a second impression, which is punctured with small

pits ; but probably this is only an individual peculiarity.

Avicula fusco-purpurea, sp. n.

Testa inequivalvis, perobliqua, postice peroblique alata, striis con-

centricis confertis regulariter sculpta; color externus fusco-pur-

pureus, antice interdum pallescens ; rostrum valve dextre medio-

eriter breve, paululum declive, confertim rugose lamellosum,

valve sinistre angustum, magnum ; cauda inconspicua; ala per-

406 Ona new Species of Talitrus from Rodriquez.

obliqua, imo recurva, in margine postico valde sinuata; margo

valvarum cardinalis rectus ; margarita pulcherrime iridescens, a

limbo fusco-purpureo, antice pallidiore, posticeque latissimo

cincta.

Long. max. 55 mill., diam. 35.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Comatula indica, sp. n.

Rays thirty; disk small, convex, subpentagonal; dorsal

cirri ?, probably about forty-five ; radialia two, the axil-

lary radiale without a syzygium; between this and the next

bifurcation are two joints; and after two more segments the

two innermost arms bifurcate; none of the brachial axillary

joints has a syzygium; every third segment above all the

axillaries with a syzygium; andon the arms beyond these the

syzygia are at very unequal distances, the first one being sepa-

rated by as many as twenty joints, but generally by about

fourteen ; then nearer the extremity of the arms they are rather

more proximate, there being from six to ten intermediate joints.

The second pinnule very long, and composed of much-elon-

gated joints. Colour pale purplish brown, with the sutures

of the arm-joints blackish brown. Length of rays about

6 inches (153 mill.) ; diameter of disk 6 mill.

(Coll. by Mr. H. H. Slater.)

The disk is covered with deep little pits, about forty-five in

number, which have been the sockets of the dorsalrays. The

second pinnule, which are conspicuously long (about 17 mill.),

are situated on the first and second joints, above these, which

always have a syzygium—or, in other words, on the fourth and

fifth segments, above the axillaries.

XLVI.— Description of a new Species of 'Talitrus from

Rodriguez. By Epwarp J. Miers, F.L.S.

Talitrus Gullivert, sp. n.

Slender, smooth, with the buccal organs considerably pro-

jecting, as in 7. locusta. Superior antenne scarcely as long

as the cephalon, and about reaching to the extremity of the

second joint of the inferior antenng, with seven joimts ex-

posed ; the basal very short, the two next longer, subequal,

together about as long as the four terminal joints, of which

three are equal and the last minute. Inferior antenne slender,

not as long as the pereion, with the basal joint of the peduncle

very short, the second joint more than half the length of the

On Lepidoptera from Rodriguez. 407

third joint; the flagellum about eighteen-jointed, and rather

longer than the peduncle. Gnathopoda of both pairs small

and weak; the first pair with the three terminal joints short,

subequal, and not dilated; the second pair (in some speci-

mens) longer, with the propodos slightly dilated and the

dactylos quite rudimentary (as in 7’. platycheles). First three

pairs of pereiopoda short ; fourth and fifth pairs considerably

longer, with the basa moderately developed. First three

segments of the pleon with the posterior margin straight,

the infero-posterior angle acute and, in the third segment,

slightly produced backward. The distal extremities of the

joints of the antenne, the pereiopoda, and the rami of the

pleopoda are fringed with short hairs.

Hab. Rodriguez. This species was found by Mr. Gulliver

under stones in damp places, but never observed actually in

the water.

I feel no hesitation in referring this species to the genus

Talitrus, as in none of the specimens are either pair of

gnathopoda largely developed and subcheliform as in other

genera of Orchestiide. It differs from the common European

7’. locusta in its much shorter and slenderer inferior antenna,

and in the form of the segments of the pleon. It seems to

be more nearly allied to 7. platycheles, Guérin, from South

Europe ; but from this species it differs in the proportional

length of the joints of the peduncles of the antenne, in the

longer second pair of gnathopoda, the much greater length of

the fourth and fifth pairs of pereiopoda, Ke.

XLVII.—Preliminary Notice of new Species of Lepidoptera

from Rodriguez. By ARTHUR GARDINER Butter, F.L.S.,

F.Z.8., &e.

AS some time will elapse before the detailed account of the

collections made by the Naturalists accompanying the Transit-

of-Venus expeditions will be published by the Royal Society,

diagnoses of the new species of Lepidoptera, Orthoptera, and

Hemiptera are submitted in this and the following paper.

Noctuina.

Genus CARADRINA.

Caradrina expolita, n. sp.

Primaries glossy brown, reniform spot indistinct, a brown

streak below it; a waved dark brown ‘transverse line towards

the base ; a transverse postmedian line, arched, with its lower

408 On Lepidoptera from Rodriguez.

extremity straight, followed by a series of black points; an

irregular dusky discal band, zigzag externally; a marginal

series of black dots; the margin indicated by a clay-coloured

line; fringe shining brown, darker at base: secondaries

shining pale brown, with deeper-coloured outer border; mar-

ginal characters and fringe as in primaries: body pale olive-

brown, abdomen greyish; palpi black, with whity-brown

tips: wings below shining brownish, a dusky spot on the

discocellulars ; an oblique black costal litura in primaries, fol-

lowed by a continuous discal series of black dots upon the

nervures ; an ochraceous marginal line and a marginal series

of black dots; secondaries paler than primaries : body shining

whitish. EXxpanse of wings 1 inch.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Allied to C. conformis.

Genus DIOMEA.

Diomea bryophiloides, n. sp.

Primaries rounded at apex, smoky brown; external area

darker, crossed by a blackish tapering band bounded externally

by whitish dots; several costal spots of the same colour:

secondaries pale brown; margin, veins, and a spot on the

discocellulars dusky : body smoky brown, abdomen pale; palpi

whitish above, blackish below ; primaries below paler than

above, markings indistinct, a marginal series of black dots;

secondaries sordid white ; costal area irrorated with brown ;

basal area ochraceous; a black discocellular spot ; two irre-

gular discal brown lines ; outer border grey ; a marginal series

of black dots; legs spotted with ochraceous ; coxe tufted :

body below whitish varied with brown, sides of pectus ochra-

ceous. Expanse of wings 11 lines.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus HOMOPTERA.

Homoptera turbida, n. sp.

Primaries cinereous, crossed by undulating brown lines ;

a blackish line at the base, followed by a dark oblique brown

band, the outer edge of which is straight, and bounded towards

costa by a white streak ; reniform spot ill-defined, confounded

with a brown costal patch crossed by pale lines; the latter

bounded externally by an abbreviated narrow white streak ;

postmedian line slender, black, sinuated at its upper end,

regularly undulated from the first median to the inner margin ;

outer border broadly grey ; a submarginal black line, a mar-

ginal series of yellowish spots; margin indicated by a reddish

On Orthoptera from Rodriguez. 409

brown line; fringe brown, with basal ochraceous line: secon-

daries pale buff, internal area (excepting the abdominal region)

and the outer border cinereous, crossed by parallel undulated

brown bands ; two parallel subanal black lines, between which

is a brown line; marginal characters as in primaries: head,

palpi, and collar pale reddish brown; tegule and thorax

greyish brown; abdomen pale brown, three dorsal greyish

tufts ; two subanal dusky bands, the mner one broad; anal

tuft tipped with brown: wings and body below pale buff,

markings only indicated on the apical half of primaries and

costa of secondaries, the latter covered with hair ; an apical mar-

ginal sinuated black line. Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Apparently allied to H. Vinsonit of Guénée, but certainly

distinct.

Tineina.

Genus LAVERNA.

Laverna plumipes, n. sp.

Primaries shining brown, irrorated with black ; a subapical

black spot; fringe grey: secondaries sericeous pale brown,

the apical area darker; fringe pale brown: head and thorax

olive-brown, abdomen pale brown: wings below shining pale

brown: body and legs below shining whitish; tibie of second

pair of legs with a long terminal pencil of hair-scales between

the spines ; tibize of hind pair densely clothed with long pro-

jecting hairs. Expanse of wings 10 lines.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

My thanks are due to Lord Walsingham for kindly pointing

out the affinity of this species to Laverna phragmitella.

XLVII.—Preliminary Notice of new Species of Orthoptera

and Hemiptera collected in the Island of Rodriguez by the

Naturalists accompanying the Transit-of-Venus Expedition.

By Arruur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

ORTHOPTERA.

Genus NEMOBIUS.

Nemobius luteolus, n. sp.

Stramineous ; vertex of head greyish; pronotum irrorated

with brownish, with a lateral slender ridge and a central de-

pressed line ; posterior abdominal segments greyish ; cerci as

long as oviduct, hairy ; oviduct castaneous below and at the

tip ; tegmina nearly extending to the end of abdomen, pale

410 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

stramineous ; tibiee of hind legs with three pairs of spines, also

several terminal shorter spines. Length of body 5 millims.,

of oviduct 2.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

The single example is somewhat shrunken, and may have

been killed before attaining its full coloration.

Genus PHISIS.

Phisis spinifera, n. sp.

Female. Testaceous, pronotum oblong, greyish, with cari-

nated margins ; abdomen greyish ; oviduct stramineous ; the

femora of the two anterior pairs of legs with two converging

longitudinal ferruginous lines above, of the first pair with six

exterior and five interior lateral spines, distal end terminating

on each side in a conical denticle ; tibie with seven spines on

each side; femora of second pair with seven exterior short

spines, inferior margin denticulated ; tibiee with six exterior

and five interior spines, longer than in the femora ; femora of

hind pair reddish, spinulose below; tibize denticulated. Length

of body 19 millims., of oviduct 9.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

More robust than P. pectinata, rather differently coloured ;

anterior femora with strong terminal conical denticles.

Genus EPACHROMIA.

Epachromia rodericensis, n. sp.

Male. Pale carneous; pronotum and head above brown,

adorned with an X-shaped marking, intersected by a longitu-

dinal fascia, pale carneous edged with black; pronotum with

a lateral oblique black streak, meso- and metanota testaceous,

with lateral black spots ; knees black at the sides; tibiee with

three black spots below, spines black ; tegmina with the basal

half coriaceous, brown, inner border whitish, base whitish-

speckled, a white subquadrate costal spot; apical half pale

brownish hyaline, crossed by ill-defined irregular white bars ;

veins dark brown ; wings hyaline white, veins black. Length

of the body 12 to 18 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

This species does not vary in coloration.

Genus BACILLUS.

Bacillus incommodus, n. sp.

“Green, with red antenne, when alive.”

Ochreous, clouded with purplish brown; eyes black ; head

_ Orthoptera and Hemiptera from Rodriguez. 411

truncate-ovate, with central and lateral longitudinal depressed

lines, longer than the pronotum ; antenne with twenty-four

joints, basal joint broad, depressed; pronotum quadrate, with

obtusely carmated margins; two longitudinal series of four

obtuse well-developed tubercles ; a central depression ; meso-

notum dorsally carinate, covered with tubercles; a series of

lateral tubercles between the pairs of legs; tegmina small ;

wings minute, coriaceous; anterior abdominal segments roof-

like, laterally carinated; anal styles lanceolate ; anterior legs

considerably the longest, the femora strongly excavated and

rugulose at the base, with two internal longitudinal marginal

series of denticles; all the legs parallelopipedous, obtusely

carinated ; posterior femora denticulated below. Length

3 inches 10 lines.

(Coll. by Gulliver and Slater.)

This species is broader than any other Bacillus known to

me; but it has all the characters of that genus.

HEMIPTERA.

Genus REDUVIUS.

Reduvius laniger, n. sp.

Densely clothed with testaceous hair ; antenne slender, the

three basal joints amber-yellow, remaining joints blackish ;

head castaneous ; eyes blackish ; rostrum pale castaneous, dark

at the tip; thorax testaceous, with two nearly parallel longi-

tudinal piceous bands, anterior lobe with a central longitudinal

fossa; posterior lobe with a central depression ; scutellum

piceous, pale at the tip ; corium of hemelytra testaceous, with

two blackish spots and a cuneiform whitish spot between them ;

membrane dull purplish black ; abdomen above amber-yellow,

with marginal brown spots, below piceous, with a yellowish

band on each side ; pectus shining black ; legs amber-yellow;

the femora with central and terminal brown bands. Length

63 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus VELIA.

Velia infernalis, n. sp.

Velvety black above, two grey spots on the front of the

thorax, slaty grey below; sides of pectus whitish, anal seg-

ments of venter brown; legs black above, brownish below

the base of the antenne, the coxee, and the base of the femora

orange-yellow. Length 4 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Allied to V. negricans of Burmeister.

412 On Hemiptera from Rodriguez.

Genus SiGARa.

Sigara felix, n. sp.

Ovate, piceous ; head rather wider than the thorax; vertex

of head and sides of tegmina whitish testaceous, below greyish

brown ; legs fawn-colour; face rugose, vertex with slender

transverse irregular impressions ; thorax transversely striated ;

tegmina punctured, setose. Length 2-3 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Similar in coloration to S. minutissima ; but smaller and

comparatively broader.

PHYSOPODA.

Genus APTINOTHRIPS.

Aptinothrips fasciatus, n. sp.

Blackish piceous, glabrous; wings hyaline; bases of an-

tennal joints, eyes, ocelli, and five broad abdominal bands

crystalline white; frons fulvous; antenne 7-jointed, basal

joint conical, the second to fourth obconical, fifth to seventh

fusiform ; the terminal joint terminating in an acute point ;

head rounded, truncate in front and behind, with a central

obtuse carina and an oblique stria behind each eye. Length

3 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

CoccIpD&.

Genus Coccus.

Coccus ceratiformis, n. sp.

Female. Irregularly elliptical; above with posterior central

depression ; thinly covered with a fine powdery, silvery, waxy

efflorescence, which conceals the coloration; when this is re-

moved the insect is bright yellow, often with the central area

largely piceous ; about nine segmentations traceable; under

surface somewhat concave; head sinuate in front, with an

angular frontal depression, in front of which is an obtuse

ridge; rostrum situated in the fore part of a deep obovate

depression; antenne 9-jointed, pale testaceous, sparsely clothed

with sete ; legs pale testaceous, rather long (extending beyond

the sides of the body in small examples), apparently with three

tarsal joints and two terminal claws; pediferous lobes very

prominent. Greatest length 3 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

I cannot identify this species with any of those described

by Messrs. Icery and Signoret.

Bibliographical Notice. 413

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Allgemeine Zoologie, oder Grundgesetze des thierischen Baus und

Lebens, von H. Auexanper PacensrecHer. Erster Theil. 8vo.

Berlin: Wiegandt, Hempel, and Parey, 1875.

THE book promises to be one of the best text-books of the principles

of zoology that we possess. Its author is in favour of the doctrine

of the origin of species by evolution; but this does not hinder his

giving a most impartial statement of the facts and inferences upon

which a philosophical zoology must be founded. The general prin-

ciple upon which he has worked may be expressed as follows in

his own words :—‘‘ Nature can only be described. Explanations,

the establishment of causalities and purposes, mechanical, dynamical,

monistic, and dualistic systems are attempts at the description of

nature. The most useful of them will be that which furnishes the

most complete result in the simplest and most easily intelligible

way.”

Starting from this view of the natural-history problem, Prof.

Pagenstecher describes in his second book the properties of animal

bodies in general, commencing with the ultimate simple constituents

of the body, passing to the combination and differentiation of these

constituents to form composite living bodies, then discussing the

idea of animal individuality and polymorphism (or, as he calls it,

pleomorphism), and, finally, the morphological arrangement of the

parts of which the bodies of animals are composed. The arrange-

ment and treatment of the matter in this book makes it an admirable

summary of the broad principles of animal morphology.

In the third book (the last in the part now before us) the author

treats of the limitation and classification of the animal kingdom ; and

this leads him to give an historical account of the doctrine of the

species from the earliest periods to the present day. His conclu-

ding remarks upon this subject are excellent, and show strikingly

the moderation of his tone. He says:—‘There is no doubt that

species are not eternal, and that they are variable. The duration of

the individual species with all their peculiarities, or even the duration

of a part of the specific peculiarities, such as finds expression in the

characters of genera or families, and therefore the duration of genera

or families, is very unequal. Some are long-lived, others not, with-

out one being able to see the causes of this clearly from the sur-

rounding conditions. The changes which have occurred in the ap-

pearance of the animal and vegetable world in the course of the

geological epochs agree with what we know of changes by varia-

bility, of metamorphoses in developmental history, and of difference

in nearly allied forms ; but they go beyond these. At least much in

the fossil forms stands for the present uncombined with the living.

The action of external circumstances upon the form and structure

of animals has not yet been sufficiently investigated ; in all cases

there is in opposition to their consequences a very powerful agent,

which we name specific persistence.” These views are further de-

414 Miscellaneous,

veloped by the author; but the preceding passage may suffice to in-

dicate his general opinion on this knotty subject. The remainder

of the book is devoted to a consideration of the principles of classi-

fication, and a discussion of the boundary between animals and

plants. We look forward to the publication of the second part of

Prof. Pagenstecher’s book, and recommend it with confidence to the

notice of the readers of the ‘Annals.’

MISCELLANEOUS,

Organic Remains in the Metamorphic Rocks of Harris.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GenTLEMEN,—It may interest the readers of the ‘Annals’ to know

that we have recently discovered evidence of life in the so-called

“Laurentian Rocks” of Harris, in the Hebrides. The specimens

in question are as clearly organic in their nature, and as well pre-

served in their minute structure, as is the case with Silurian or

Devonian fossils of an analogous structure (such, for example, as

Stromatopora). At present we have merely made a preliminary

microscopic examination of the specimens; and we simply wish,

therefore, to draw attention to the fact, so interesting in view of

recent discussions, that unequivocal organic bodies occur in such

ancient deposits as the lowest metamorphic rocks of Harris. We

may add, however, that the specimens are little altered, the skeleton

of the fossil being calcareous, apparently dolomite, and exhibiting all

the minute details of its structure; whilst the chambers are filled,

as so commonly in organic remains from younger deposits, with

transparent silica. Finally, though apparently differing from it in

important respects, we believe that our specimens will contribute

powerfully to the solution of the controversy which has been of

late years carried on as to the true nature of Hozoon.

We remain, Gentlemen,

Yours faithfully,

H. Atteyne Nicwotson,

James THomson.

Reproduction of Amblystoma.

By M. Buiancuarp.

The Mexican Amblystoma, the adult form of the axolotl, has just

deposited eggs for the first time in the menagerie of the Museum. The

fact is of considerable importance, as it does away with the ideas

which have arisen with regard to the sterility of adult Batrachia

which displayed extreme fecundity while they remained in the con-

dition of larvee.

The researches of M. Aug. Duméril upon the axolotls will not be

Miscellaneous. 415

forgotten. These Batrachia, furnished with branchiz, reproducing

in a very usual fashion, seemed to have attained their definitive form ;

and in consequence of this belief they were classed in a particular

group, the Perennibranchia. In 1865 M. A. Dumeéril saw the axo-

lotls lose their branchize and become transformed in the same way

as the larvee of the Tritons and Salamanders ; they became Ambly-

stomata, the name given long before to certain Batrachia the meta-

morphoses of which were not known. For more than ten years these

animals displayed no aptitude for reproduction.

In the autumn of 1874 the new menagerie of the Museum was

established ; and then it was endeavoured to furnish the animals with

varied situations in order that they might follow the impulses of their

nature; from this moment the Amblystomes haye led a more active

life. M. L. Vaillant, who was in August last, as Professor at the

Museum, called to the direction of the Menagerie of Reptiles, has

taken all imaginable care for the observation of biological pheno-

mena; and it is thus that he has just obtained the reproduction of

the Amblystomes. He proposes to follow, with all possible attention,

the phases of the development of the larve, which, no doubt, will

soon be hatched.

Henceforward we have evidence that the Batrachian which is

successively axolotl and Amblystoma does not by any means depart,

from the category of many cold-blooded animals, which, being capa-

ble of reproducing when young, nevertheless do not cease to be

fertile when they are completely adult.— Comptes Rendus, March 27,

1876, p. 916.

On supposed Embryos of Ichthyosaurus.

By Prof. Prrer Merian.

In 1824, in his memoir ‘De Ichthyosauri speciminibus,’ and

again in 1828, in his fossil Reptilia of Wiirttemberg, J. G. Jiiger gives

a plate showing a small Jchthyosawrus enclosed within the ribs of

another specimen about four times as large. As the head of the

smaller individual was directed towards the posterior extremity of

the larger one, Jiiger thought that it might be the skeleton of an em-

bryo still in its original position within the body of the mother, and

hence that the Jchthyoswurus in question might be viviparous. This

view he laid before the meeting of German naturalists in 1842, and

afterwards published in the ‘ Miinchner gelehrte Anzeigen’ in

1852 (p. 33), when he also called attention to a similar observation

made in England by Mr. J. Channing Pierce, and communicated by

him to this Journal (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 1, vol. xvii. p. 44, 1846).

M. E. Meyrat, of Birsfelden, has obtained from the Upper Lias of

the neighbourhood of Ohmden in Wiirttemberg (the same bed that

furnished Jiger’s specimen) a fine perfect skeleton of Ichthyosaurus

avirostris, Within the ribs of which there is a smaller skeleton appa-

rently of the same species ; but in this case the head of the small

specimen is turned towards the front of the larger one. Professor

Merian thinks that this position of so large an individual is hardly com-

416 Miscellaneous.

patible with its being an embryo, and that it is more probable that

the enclosed skeleton is that of a small individual which had been

swallowed by the larger one as food. The specimen is in the Museum

at Geneva.—Verhandl. der Naturf. Gesellschaft in Basel, part vi.

p. 843, 1875.

On the Periodical Movements of the Leaves in Abies Nordmanniana.

By M. J. Cuarin.

Abies Nordmanniana is a Conifer which is now widely diffused,

on account of the elegant coloration of its leaves, of which the lower

surface is whitish, while the upper surface is of a fine deep green.

Now if this tree is observed early in the morning, or in the de-

cline of the day, its foliage appears uniformly whitish ; but in the

middle of the day the green tint seems general. On attempting to

explain this difference of coloration, it is found to result from a

special position of the leaves, which varies during the day and

during the night: in the former case the leaves are spread out upon

the branch and present their upper surface, producing the greenish

aspect of the foliage ; during the latter period, on the contrary, it is

the lower surface that is presented to the spectator ; and this causes

the whitish tint of the Abves.

Thus there is a diurnal and a nocturnal position. This merits

particular attention on account of the phenomena which cause it:

we see the leaves, which are at first horizontal, gradually erect

themselves upon the branch, so as to become often nearly

perpendicular to the branch; but at the same time this movement

of erection is accompanied by a movement of torsion impressed upon

the basal part of the leaf, and which may frequently traverse an are

of 90 degrees. In this respect the leaves of the upper branches seem

to undergo a sort of accommodation which enables this torsion to per-

sist in them, at least partially. This, however, is a peculiar fact

which I shall only indicate at present, with the intention of treating

it soon in more detail in another communication, in which I shall

have the honour of presenting to the Academy the results furnished

by experiments which will soon be completed, and which I have

undertaken with the object of ascertaining, in Abies Nordmanniana

and some other allied forms, the causes and mechanism of the pheno-

mena here mentioned, and the analysis of which enables me to exa-

mine, in their principal details, these movements of torsion, upon which

vegetable physiology possesses but few data. From another point of

view their study enables us to extend to the Gymnosperms the

existence of the spontaneous movements which old observers have

indicated in many Dicotyledons, which M. Brongniart has described

in several Monocotyledons, and which, as the present example clearly

shows, occur in the three great divisions of phanerogamous plants.

—Comptes Rendus, January 10, 1876, p. 171.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 102. JUNE 1876.

XLIX.—Notes on Otto Hahn's “Microgeological Investigation

of Kozoon canadense.” By WitiiaM B. CARPENTER,

MADE RS.

HAVING neither the time nor the ability for a full criticism of

the elaborate paper of Dr. Hahn (its Mineralogical details

lying entirely outside the scope of my inquiries, which have

had reference only to Organic structure), I yet think it desi-

rable-to specify some of the points as to which the author

seems to me to have failed to apprehend the probative value

of what has been advanced by Dr. Dawson and myself on the

other side.

1. Dr. Hahn takes as the basis of his discussion the short

account of the structure of Hozoon contained in the fourth

* The first sentence of the “ Remarks ” of Profs. King and Rowney in

the last Number of the ‘ Annals’ makes it necessary for me to explain

that I have noé (as asserted by them) “ withdrawn from the Eozoic con-

test,” but that I simply decline to continue it with them. I can have

“‘no common basis of agreement” with any persons who accuse me of

inventing facts and manufacturing figures to support those inventions,

and who claim to pronounce ex cathedrd upon the “ impossibilities ” of the

structure of Foraminifera—a group as to which my thirty years’ study

has satisfied me that our knowledge is yet in its infancy. My personal

self-respect forbids me to allow the truthfulness of my statements, as to

what is clearly shown by specimens in my possession, to be called in

question by those who have not seen those specimens, though repeatedly

invited to inspect them; whilst argument is obviously thrown away

upon antagonists who simply meet it by the assertion of their own or

some one else’s infallibility. It will be seen in the conclusion of the

present ‘ Notes,” that facts are altogether opposed to the dicta of the

(ralway Professors.

Ann. & Mag. N."*Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 28

418 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on Otto Hahn's

edition of my ‘ Microscope and its Revelations,’ published as

far back as 1868; and has not noticed either the “ New

Observations”? which I published in the ‘Annals of Natural

History’ two years ago (June 1874), or the reproduction of

them contained in the fifth edition of my ‘ Microscope,’ pub-

lished nearly a year and a half since. Dr. Dawson’s still more

recent ‘Dawn of Life’ of course receives no notice.

Hence the structural facts which I hold to be all but demon-

strative of the Organic origin of the calcareous layers of the

Ophicalcite of Canada are altogether ignored in Dr. Hahn’s

discussion. Of these facts I shall recall two :—(1) the exist-

ence, in the best-preserved specimens, of a calcareous layer

immediately surrounding the chamber-cavities, which shows

a parallel nummuline tubulation (not filled up by serpentine in-

filtration) as distinct as that of any recent Nummulite; and

(2) the existence of a relation between the canal-system and

the chamber-cavities, through the medium of this layer, so

precisely resembling that which obtains in Calcarina, that its

peculiarity constitutes a most significant indication of Forami-

niferal structure. Now as I described this very relation more

than ten years ago* on the basis of decalcified specimens,

though it was only in 1874 that my reexamination of the

large series of transparent sections in my possession gave me

the additional evidence of it which I described and figured in

my ‘‘ New Observations,” I cannot but feel surprised that

Dr. Hahn should assert (p. 271) not only that the canal-

systems ‘‘are never continued into the chambers,” but that

they “have no relation at all to these,’—the precise contrary

of the latter statement being the fact.

2. The gist of Dr. Hahn’s paper, so far as I understand it,

lies in the affirmation that all the appearances seen in the spe-

cimens which he has himself examined are not merely expli-

cable on the hypothesis of purely Mineral agency, but are

incapable of being otherwise accounted for. ‘This argument

I had thus answered by anticipation in my ‘‘ New Observa-

tions” (loc. cit. p. 469) :—‘‘ My contention is, therefore, that

the hypothesis of the Foraminiferal origin of Hozoon canadense

entirely accords with the features alike of the general and of

the minute structure of the best-preserved specimens of this

body, and that it is the only hypothesis which fits a// the facts

of the case; whilst the hypothesis of subsequent metamor-

phic change, which has every probability to recommend it, fully

accounts for all the appearances on which the Anti-Eozoonists

rely as evidence of its Mineral origin.” The evidence adduced

* Proc. of Geol, Soc. Jan, 10, 1866, p. 222.

“ Microgeological Investigation of Kozoon canadense.” 419

by Dr. Hahn as to the mineralized condition of the Eozoic

Ophicalcite merely bears upon its present metamorphic condi-

tion, and proves nothing in regard to its original character ;

as to which, as in all similar cases, our conclusions must be

drawn from the examination of specimens which show the

least evidence of metamorphism. Suppose that there were

found, somewhere in the Carboniferous series, an extensive

calcareous deposit, including a number of masses whose general

character seemed Vegetable, though not conforming to any

known type; and suppose, further, “that on an examination of

their internal substance, a large proportion of them proved

to consist (as often happens) of “calespar, with quartz or other

crystalline minerals scattered through it ; whilst others, again,

exhibited obscure and uncharacteristic traces of woody or

cellular structure ;—would not the discovery of a single well-

reserved fragment, showing an unmistakable vegetable tissue,

a regarded by every Paleontologist as adequate evidence that

even the completely mineralized specimens were true fossv/s,

not mere pseudomorphs ?

3. It is affirmed by Dr. Hahn (p. 274) that “ for every part

of a rock the presumption is in favour of mere rock-forma-

tion.” He would seem, therefore, entirely unaware of the

weight of evidence which has been gradually leading Geolo-

gists of the largest knowledge and ripest judgment to the con-

clusion that, in the case of calcareous rocks, the presumption

is all the other wa 'y. No one, of course, doubts that inor ganic

Limestones may have been formed in old times, as they are

being formed now, by simple deposit from waters holding an

excess of carbonate of lime in solution. But, on the other

hand, the resemblance of the organic calcareous deposits at

present in process of formation upon the sea-bed, to the various

calcareous strata of former epochs, taken in connexion with

the knowledge we now possess in regard to the modes in which

the traces of original organic structure may be obliterated by

various forms of “metamorphic action, afford a presumption in

favour of the organic origin of any Calcareous rock-formation ;

the strength of which presumption is somewhat in the propor tion

of the extent which the Globigerina-deposit of our great Oceans,

and the vast accumulation of the débris of Coral within the

Barrier-reef of New Holland, bear to the local Travertine

limestones of Italy—being almost as strong, in fact, as the

presumption that a bed of Graphite or Anthracite, showing

no trace of a Coal-plant, represents an antecedent Vegetation.

On Dr. Hahn’s method of reasoning, the statuary- -marble of

Carrara, which is a rock of a finely crystalline texture, like

that of loaf-sugar, showing little or no trace of bedding, and

2a*

420 Dr. W. B. Carpenter on Otto Hahn's

containing prisms of crystallized quartz, must be regarded as a

mere rock-formation, a product of purely Mineral agencies.

But Geologists who have carefully studied it are satisfied of

its stratigraphical continuity with a limestone of whose organic

origin there can be no reasonable doubt; and they find an

adequate reason for its metamorphism in the intrusion of the

igneous rocks which it adjoins.

4, Again, Dr. Haln leaves altogether out of view the general

evidence of the organic nature of Hozoon aftorded by the dis-

position of the beds of Eozoic Limestone, which strongly

impressed Sir William Logan (than whom no judge could

have been more competent) with its similarity to a Coral-reef.

And, in like manner, he takes no account of the conformity

in the condition of its calcareous lamellee to that of the earliest

undoubted fossils (Stromatopora, Receptaculites, &c.) of the

Silurian limestones, which has been specially urged by Dr.

Dawson. Neither does he give any evidence of having him-

self instituted such comparisons, which have obviously a very

important bearing on the question ; nor does he show that he

has given any attention to the manner in which indubitably

Organic structure and Mineral arrangement may be blended

in the same fossu,—a point (notably seen in KEchinoderm

fossils) to which I have myself repeatedly drawn attention in

the course of this controversy. ‘To him, as to others who

take the same side, evidence of Mineralization seems sufficient

to settle the whole question ; and nothing ought to be accepted

as a Fossil, which does not exhibit ad/ the structural characters

of the organism it is affirmed to represent. I could scarcely have

supposed that any person trained in habits of scientific reason-

ing could have expressed himself as follows :—“ It is only if

all the essential characters of the Foraminifer, and indeed each

for itself, are no mere rock-structures, that the proof from

analogy is carried at least to a high degree of probability.

But uf the inorganic nature of only one ts proved, the chain of

evidence is broken” (p. 275). In other words, no fossil can

be accepted as such, however close may be its morphological

correspondence with some recent type, if its originally organic

structure has given place to crystalline aggregation; and the

multitudes of shells preserved in Oolitic beds, whose external

forms are most perfectly preserved, but whose shell-substance

is represented by large crystals of calcite resembling brown

sugar-candy, must be regarded, according to Dr. Hahn, as

mere pseudomorphs!

5. The following extract will afford to the Paleontologist

some means of judgment as to Dr. Hahn’s qualifications to

discuss a question which is at least as much Paleontological

“Microgeological Investigation of Mozoon canadense.”’ 421

as Mineralogical :—‘ The same structure, and especially the

same structures together (as is admitted by Carpenter and his

allies), occur neither in extinct nor in living organic creatures ;

but it is rather stated that the individual parts of the Hozoon-

structure are only to be recognized in different kinds of Fora-

minifera. This circumstance alone makes the proof very

doubtful” (p. 274). One would think that Dr. Hahn had

never heard of the Paleozoic Cystideans, which are referable

to no existing Order of ECHINODERMATA, but seem to have

combined some of the distinctive characters of each ; or of the

Paleozoic Graptolites, which, if Hyprozoa, differ essentially

from all existing types of that group; or of the Paleozoic

Trilobites, which cannot be referred with certainty to any

existing Order of Crustacea. And he seems quite unaware

that it is rather the rule than the exception for the early forms

of any type to present characters in combination, which are

later distributed among distinct groups. he Mammalia of the

Paris Tertiaries, and the great Iish-Lizards of the Secondary

period, long since furnished examples of this; numerous

additional cases of it have been from time to time brought

into prominence by Prof. Owen; and it had been pointed out

by Bronn as the usual order of Paleontological succession,

long before the ‘ Evolution” doctrine furnished its probable

rationale. How familiar the idea has now become to Pale-

ontologists is evidenced by the currency which the term “ syn-

thetic types’’ has gained among them. Hence that Hozoon

combines characters which are separately met with among

several existing types, so far from “ making the proof very

doubtful,” rather furnishes an argument in favour of the

Foraminiferal nature of Hozoon.

6. And, lastly, as Dr. Hahn’s account of the genesis of

Eozoon differs fundamentally from that of Profs. King and

Rowney, and as some of our own most eminent British Minera-

logists agree with Dr. Sterry Hunt in the conviction that no

conceivable combination of purely Mineralogical agencies can

account for the structural peculiarities of Hozoon, I venture

to assert that so far from Dr. Hahn having succeeded in

proving (as he claims to have done) “ that there is no ‘gigantic

Foraminifer in Serpentine limestone,” he has simply shown

how entirely inadequate Mineralogical investigation is per se

to settle the question. I am perfectly aware of my own

ignorance of much that Mineralogists and Petrologists can

adduce on their side. And Iam not without hope that the

matter may be taken up judicially by a competent tribunal, in

which Mineralogy, Geology, and Zoology shall be adequately

represented, and the verdict of which will command general

respect.

492 : Mr. D. Sharp on the

Since the above was written, | have to add that ina new type

of incrusting Foraminifer discovered by Prof. Mébius, of Kiel,

in 1874, upon a coral-reef off Mauritius, and of which he has

been kind enough to send me a specimen, I find not merely a

near approach to the mode of growth of Hozoon, but pecu-

liarities of structure (some of them closely resembling the

Eozoic) which fully justify my refusal to be bound down by

our present very limited knowledge as to the “ possibilities ”

of Foraminifera. ‘These I shall point out as soon as the

publication of Prof. Mébius’s description of his Rhaphido-

dendron album shall leave me at liberty to do so.

L.—On the Anthribide of New Zealand.

By D. SHarp.

At the present time the insect-fauna of New Zealand seems to

be receiving a fair share of the attention to which it is en-

titled by its intrinsic importance. It is well known to natu-

ralists that the fauna and flora of the islands in question possess

many features of peculiar interest; and there is reason to

suppose that when the insect-fauna is adequately known it

will be seen to accord in its character with the other component

groups of the fauna and flora.

In the present paper I deal with the species of the family

or subfamily of Coleoptera known as Anthribide ; and though

I have only twelve new species to describe, I have not found

my task an altogether simple one. The greatest difficulty I

have had to contend with has been that of ascertaining the

limits of the genera and larger groups in use for the purpose of

classification. The family Anthribide itself is separated only

in a vague and uncertain manner from some of the other

families of Coleoptera; indeed by some authorities it is con-

sidered to be only a subfamily of Curculionide ; while those

who accept the name as representing a distinct family are

not altogether agreed as to the amount of its components—

Lacordaire, for instance, excluding from it Urodon, which is

included in the family by C. J. Thomson.

At present, however, about 430 described species compose

the family; and these species are distributed among no less

than 108 genera, being an average of just four species to a

genus. The study of these genera and their groups 1s attended

with great difficulties ; for they are divided from one another

Anthribide: of New Zealand. 423

by no strongly marked peculiarities, and in many cases the

generic characters vary from species to species of the same

genus in a very marked manner, as may be readily seen by

any one who will make a slight examination of four or five

of our European species of Tropideres (such as 7’. cinctus,

T. sepicola, T. nivetrostris, and T. albirostris).

I am acquainted with seventeen species of the family from

New Zealand; and on examining these with a view to giving

names to the new ones and indicating their affinities, I found

myself, as I have said, to have undertaken a task which I

could not readily execute with satisfaction. For I found these

seventeen species to display such a wide range of difference in

their structural characters, that it was clear that, th conformity

with the recognized systematic arrangement of the species

composing the family, they would have to be ascribed to a

considerable number of distinct genera; and on a further

examination the fact was also revealed that only a very few

of the species could be placed satisfactorily in already esta-

blished genera. And, again, on attempting to arrange these

New-Zealaud species with a view to grouping them into

genera, I found that, even omitting all consideration as to

their relations with insects found outside New Zealand, the task

was no easy one, owing to the fact I have above alluded to,

viz. the variation of generic characters from species to species.

This point was rendered very evident to me by my examina-

tion; and when I considered it in connexion with the addi-

tional fact that it is certain that a good many more species of

the family than are yet known to me exist in New Zealand, it

became quite clear to me that I could not deal with the generic

questions in any thing like a satisfactory manner, and that, if

I attempted to meddle with these at all, I should very probably

only encumber the nomenclature of entomology with a number

of indefinite names. .

I have therefore adopted a course which I hope will facili-

tate the study and advance our knowledge of these insects,

and yet will cause no difficulty to the -students and syste-

matists who are to follow me. I have drawn up descriptions

of the new species, and given what I hope will prove to be a

useful and permanent name to each of them, by using the

term “Anthribus” as the first part of the permanent appella-

tion of each species; while as regards the few already de-

scribed species, I have left their names intact as originally

given to each by its describer; and in my descriptions of new

species I have, where it appeared important to do so, given

also its most important structural characters. To complete

424 Mr. D. Sharp on the

the work, | have drawn up a table which will, I hope, facili-

tate the preliminary determination of the species; and in this

table I have also indicated what appears to me at present to be

the most convenient grouping or synthesis of the species.

Previous to the researches of the last few years only two

species of this family had been described from New Zealand,

viz. Anthribus incertus, White, and A. phymatodes, Redt.

White’s species, I believe, is not among those Iam acquainted

with ; and his description offers as striking an example as could

well be pointed out of the use of hastily selected and indefinite

terms for what purports to be a scientific description.

Redtenbacher’s description of A. phymatodes, on the other

hand, is a véry good one; but yet I have some little doubts

whether the species to which I have given that name be really

the one intended by the talented Austrian entomologist (the

sad news of whose death has reached me while writing these

lines) ; for his description indicates a rather larger insect, and

one having a more uneven surface of the thorax than the spe-

cimens before me.

Three species of the family have been previously described

by myself, two of them with the generic name Lawsonia, which

Mr. Pascoe, who is a great authority on this family, states to

be synonymous with his Haillis, Lacordaire having assigned

that genus an erroneous position as regards one of its im-

portant and easily seen structural characters. I do not on this

account consider it necessary to change at present the names

of my two species ; but in case it should be ultimately con-

sidered that this should be done, I will take the opportunity to

propose the name of Exillis Lawsoni in place of that of Law-

sonia longicornis used in the present paper.

Mr. Pascoe himself has recently described a species of the

family ; and as he has kindly sent me a type thereof, I am

certainly right as to the insect to which I apply his name.

I acknowledge with great pleasure the kindness of Capt.

T. Broun, of Tairua, and Mr. T. Lawson, of Auckland, who

have collected the insects here described. Each of these ento-

mologists has discovered so many interesting and unexpected

additions to the New-Zealand insect-fauna that it is to be hoped

they will continue their researches, and sv acquire for us a

knowledge of many species which, if not speedily accumulated,

will become extinct, as has already, indeed, been the case with

many species of some other insular faunas, as well as with

some of the most interesting of the larger components of the

New-Zealand fauna.

Anthribide of New Zealand. 425

Table.

I. Ant enne inserted at sides of rostrum or head. (Species 1 to 11.)

A. Thoracic carina not contiguous with elytra. (Species 1 to 8.)

= * a iy

Group 1. Eyes entire.

Sp. 1. Eyes oval, elytra almost even . . . Anthribus Brount.

Sp. 2. yes oval, elytra with elevations . . Anthribus bullatus.

Group 2.

Sp. 3. Eyes circular and very prominent. . Axthribus vates.

** Kyes emarginate.

+ Thorax punctured.

Group 3.

Sp. 4. Eyes slightly emarginate ; 9th joint

of antenne only a little longer ‘than

the two following ones together . . Anthribus discedens.

Sp. 5. Eyes distinctly emarginate ; 9th joint

‘of antenne eradually thickened

from base to apex, at most only a

little longer than the two following

ones together. . . . Anthribus hetera.

Sp. 6. Eyes distinctly emarginate ; 9th joint

of antenne thickened at extre-

mity only, twice as long as the two

following ones together . . . . Anthribus phymatodes.

t+ Thorax without punctures.

Group 4. Genus Lawsonia (? Evillis, Pascoe).

Sp. 7. Ninth joint of antennz only a little

longer than the two following ones

tog ether. . . . Lawsonia variabilis.

Sp. 8. Ninth joint of antenne much longer

thanclub . . . ... . . . . Lawsonia longicornis.

B. Thoracic carina contiguous with base of elytra. (Species 9-11.)

* Kyes emarginate.

ero 5. Genus Ltnalis.

p. 9. Hind angles of thorax spinous. . . Etnalis spinicollis.

** [yes entire.

Group 6, Genus Cratoparis, Lac.

f. 10. Hind angles of thorax obtuse... Anthribus altus.

Sp. 11. Hind angles of thorax acute . . . Anthribus Huttoni.

II. Antennz inserted on the front of rostrum or head, near to the edge

but nearer to the middle than the eye is. (Species 1 12-17.)

A. Thoracic carina contiguous with elytra. (Species 12-15,

* Antenne thickened at extremity, but not clubbed. *

Group 7. Genus Areocerus.

Sp. 12. Eyes very prominent . . . . Areocerus pardalis.

426 Mr. D. Sharp on the

** Antennee with ninth joint much thicker than eighth.

+ Eyes rather large, but scarcely prominent.

Group 8.

Sp. 18. Elytra without bulle near apex . . Anthribus crassus.

Sp. 14. Elytra with bulle near apex . . . Anthribus nanus.

tt Eyes small, but prominent.

Group 9.

Sp. 15. Thorax without sculpture. . . . Anthribus atomus.

B. Thoracic carina not contiguous with elytra. (Species 16 and 17.)

Group 10.

Sp. 16. Thorax shining, sparingly punctured . Anthribus inflatus.

Sp. 17. Thorax not shining, densely rugose . Anthribus rugosus.

Anthribus Broun, n. sp.

A, capite rostrato, oculis prominulis, ab antennis remotis, oblongus,

variegato-tomentosus, antennis pedibusque testaceo fuscoque

variegatis; elytris punctato-striatis. Long. corp. 23-4 m.m.;

antennarum 12-3 m.m.

Antenne variable in length, yellowish, the joints more or

less marked with dark fuscous, so as in some individuals to be

nearly entirely black, the three apical joints forming a broad,

flat club; first joint short, only moderately thickened ; second

rather longer than first, third longer and more slender than

second; eighth distinctly stouter than the preceding joints.

Head distinctly rostrate, the rostrum dilated towards the apex;

its front margin slightly emarginate behind the labrum; the

eyes prominent, oval, widely separated; the antenne inserted

at the sides, very near the apex, and separated from the eye by

a space about equal to the length of the eye; the antennal

cavities elongate foveze, and abruptly limited behind; its sur-

face densely and rather finely rugose-punctate, and bearing

hairs a little variegated in colour. ‘Thorax about as long as

broad, much narrowed towards the front, its carina moderately

distant from the elytra and gently bent forwards along the

sides without forming an angle; the sides of the thorax behind

the carina a good deal narrowed; the surface is densely but

rather indistinctly rugosely sculptured, and bears variegated

hairs as its clothing. Elytra much variegated, the sides and

extremity being darker than the discoidal part, and near the

sides there is a slight metallic appearance ; they bear rows of

punctures, which are rather coarse, but much obscured by the

clothing. The legs are yellowish, more or less variegated

with dark marks. ‘Tarsi rather slender, second joint rather

deeply emarginate, third small.

Anthribide of New Zealand. 427

Sent from Auckland and Tairua by Captain Broun and

Mr. Lawson.

Obs. I. This species varies much in size and in the develop-

ment of the antenne, and also a good deal in colour. The

specimens which I consider to be females are small, and the

antennee are shorter and more slender than in the other sex ;

the rostrum also varies much in length.

Obs. II. This species in general structure much resembles

Tropideres nivetrostris, the antenne of the two species being

very similar. The rostrum, however, is much more produced

in A. Broun’; and its form, as well as that of the head, is dif-

ferent; the eyes are more, entirely lateral in A. Broun?,

and the antennal cavities are different in form. Tropideres

sepicola, however, in all these respects appears to approach

Anthribus Brount more closely ; so that the generic qualitica-

tions (if I may use this term) of A. Brown must be considered

doubtful.

Anthribus bullatus, n. sp.

A. capite breviter rostrato, oculis prominulis, oblongus, variegato-

tomentosus, antennis pedibusque testaceis; elytris pone medium

quadrifasciculatis ; pygidio quadrato. Long. corp. 2? m. m.

Antenne formed much as in A. Ground, but with the joints

of the club more laxly articulated, and with the eighth joint

scarcely differing from the seventh. Rostrum similar in form

to that of A. Brounz, but yet much shorter, so that the posterior

margin of the antennal cavities is near to, though quite di-

stinctly separated from, the eye; it bears two patches of dense

white pubescence, which are conjoined behind though diver-

gent in front. Thoracic carina distinctly sinuate on each side,

and without any angle, and very gradually bent forwards.

Elytra rather densely clothed, the shoulders and apex paler

than the other parts, just above their declivity with a dense

pencil of dark hairs, and with another but less distinct pencil

just behind the middle; pygidium yellowish, quadrate ; ventral

plate of apical segment of hind body prominent and peculiarly

flattened in the middle; basal joint of hind tarsus scarcely

longer than second and third together.

Tairua: a single individual sent by Captain Broun. I

believe it to be a male; and it is very probable that the

peculiar form of the apex of the abdomen is peculiar to that

sex.

Obs. Though much resembling the Anthribus Brounz, the

A, bullatus is readily distinguished therefrom by the short

broad rostrum and by the waved thoracic carina.

428 Mr. D. Sharp on the

Anthribus vates, n. sp.

A. capite rostrato, oculis perconvexis, piceus, tomento griseo fus-

coque vestitus; prothorace conico, angulis posterioribus minus

discretis, carina ab elytrorum humeris remota. Long. corp. 5

m. m.

Antenne moderately stout, shorter than the body, obscure

reddish ; second joint rather elongate, third nearly one and a

half times length of second. Head with a short, broad rostrum ;

antennal cavities large but not sulciform, placed quite at the

side of rostrum, and distinctly prolonged on its under face, the

space separating the hind edge of these cavities from the eye

small but distinct ; the eyes are almost hemispherical. Thorax

conical, not quite so long as broad ; its carina in the middle is

separated by a short distance only from the base of the elytra,

but is curved so that its angle is twice the distance from the

elytra that the middle is ; the angle of the carina is almost a

right angle (but not sharply marked), and it is only produced

a very short distance forwards along the side; behind the

carina the sides of the thorax are narrowed, so that a very

evident gap is left on each side, between the angles of the

thorax and those of the elytra. The elytra are covered with

a dense variegated tomentum, which conceals their lines of

punctures.

Tairua: a single male specimen sent by Captain Broun. The

ventral segments in this sex are distinctly flattened and im-

pressed along the middle.

Obs. Though this species in general structure is closely

allied to A. Huttont, it is very readily distinguished therefrom

by the difference in the form of the basal parts of the thorax.

The legs and antenne are similar in structure to those of A.

Huttoni, but are rather stouter, and the second joint of the

antenne is more elongate in A. vates. Anthribus incertus,

White, is possibly an allied but rather larger species.

Anthribus phymatodes, Redt. (?).

A. oblongus, angustulus, pube grisea leviter variegata vestitus ;

antennis pedibusque testaceis, his fusco maculatis ; elytris quadri-

callosis, callositatibus posterioribus pone medium sitis. Long.

corp. 3-4 m. m.

Antenne elongate, reddish. Eyes moderately deeply emar-

ginate ; upper border of antennal cavity near, but distinctly

separated from the eye. Thorax as long as broad, its carina very

distinct, quite separated from the elytra, forming a roundedangle

at the side, and extending forward about halfway to the front of

Anthribide: of New Zealand. 429

thorax ; hind angles of thorax quite indistinct, and not applied

to shoulders of the elytra, so that a gap or notch is left on each

side between the thorax and elytra; its surface is covered

with fine, greyish, somewhat variegated hair-like scales. Ely-

tra rather long and narrow, clothed with somewhat variegated

greyish scales, and in front of the extremity bearing a trans-

verse blackish mark ; they bear near the suture four rather

strongly elevated callosities, the scales on which are black ;

the front pair of these elevations are near the base, the hind

pair just behind the middle. The legs are yellowish, with

mdistinct darker marks.

Sent from Tairua by Captain Broun.

Obs. I. I have seen only three mutilated individuals of this

species : two of them bear a pair of strongly elevated tubercles

on the head just anterior to the eyes; the other specimen is

smaller, and has the head and rostrum narrower, and has no

trace of the tubercles just mentioned. It is perhaps a female,

while the larger individuals are no doubt males.

Obs. II. ‘This species is very distinct from Lawsonia longi-

cornis and variabilis, by its tuberculated elytra, by the differ-

ently formed basal portion of the thorax, by the differently

shaped eyes, and by the greater space between these and the

upper margin of the antennal cavities.

Anthribus hetera, n. sp.

A, oblongus, angustulus, pube grisea leviter variegata vestitus ;

antennis testaceis, clava nigricante, et articulis 3°-8™ apicibus

nigris, lisdem apicibus yix nodosis, pedibus testaceis, nigro macula-

tis ; elytris quadricallosis, callositatibus posterioribus pone medium

sitis. Long. corp. 3 m.m.

Antenne just about as long as the insect (3 millims.), yellow,

with the club black, and the apex of each joint from the third

to the eighth also black, but the extremity of each of these joints

only indistinctly nodose, the ninth joint not quite so long as

the tenth and eleventh together.

Tairua: a single individual sent by Captain Broun.

Obs. This insect differs from A. phymatodes only in the

colour and form of the antenne ; and if the individual of that

species with untuberculated head prove to be only an unde-

veloped male, then A. hetewra will perhaps be found to be only

the female of A. phymatodes.

Anthribus discedens, n. sp.

A, oculis vix emarginatis, oblongus, pube grisea et nigro-fusca

vestitus ; antennis pedibusque rufis, illis articulis apice, his

430 Mr. D. Sharp on the

femoribus medio fuscis; elytris basi bicallosis. Long. corp. 34

m.m.

Antenne elongate and slender, reddish ; joints 3-8 each a

little thickened, but scarcely nodose at their apex; ninth joint

quite as long as the tenth and eleventh together; antennal cavi-

ties large, their upper edge approaching very close to the eye:

the eye itself is scarcely emarginate. The thorax is not quite

so long as broad, is densely and rather coarsely punctured, and

clothed with variegated hair-like scales ; its cara distinct and

forming an obtuse angle on each side. Elytra with rows of

rather strong punctures, clothed in large part with blackish

hair-like scales, and elsewhere with similar but greyish hairs,

at the base with a pair of quite distinct callosities, and with

indications of a second pair of callosities just on the middle.

Tairua, a single specimen sent by Captain Broun.

Obs. The different form of the eye very readily distinguishes

this from the other allied species; the form of the thorax is

similar to that of Lawsonia longicornis rather than to that of A.

phymatodes. At first sight it would be thought that the eye

in this species is not emarginate ; but on a comparison with al-

lied species it is seen that we have here an emarginate eye, in

which there is a concomitant change of form, so that it appears

like a round eye with a pointed projection above the cavity

for the antennz.

Anthribus altus, n. sp. (Cratoparis).

A. oblongus, dense tomentosus, antennis pedibusque testaceis, fusco

yariegatus, illarum clava fusea; rostro ante oculos fovea minuta,

oblonga; elytris basi bicallosis, pone medium penicillis duobus.

Long. corp. 4 m.m. :

Antenne shorter than head and thorax; second joint oval,

about as long as first ; of the following joints, 3-8, each is a

little shorter than its predecessor, 9-11 forming an abrupt,

loosely articulated club. Rostrum short and broad, a good

deal constricted in front of the eyes, and in the middle showing

a small oblong depression. ‘Thorax not so long as broad,a good

deal narrowed in front, its disk forming an indistinct elevation

or callosity ; elytra with the basal part on each side the scutel-

Jum much elevated, and behind the middle each bearing an

elevated tuft of pubescence ; they, like the rest of the surface,

are densely clothed with tomentum, and show a more or less

distinct circular mark between the four elevations. Legs

yellowish and not very distinctly spotted.

Two individuals have been sent me by Captain Broun ; [

do not know their sex.

Anthribidee of New Zealand. 431

Obs. 1. This species seems to agree very well with the

characters assigned by Lacordaire to the genus Cratoparis,

except that it has the rostrum decidedly contracted at its

base.

Obs. II. The two individuals before me are very different

in the colour of their clothing, though they agree exactly in

other respects.

Anthribus Huttont, n. sp.

A. capite rostrato, oculis prominulis, cinereo-, griseo- fuscoque to-

mentosus; antennis femoribusque piceis, tibiis tarsisque rufes-

centibus ; prothorace conico, angulis posterioribus acutis, carina

basi subcontigua. Long. corp. 43 m. m.

Body clothed with grey, ashy, and fuscous hair-like scales,

which form on the elytra an indistinct tessellated pattern.

Antenne dark red or pitchy, either shorter than the length of

the insect, or nearly reaching that length ; they are moderately

stout ; second joint about equal in length to the first, rather

more slender than it; third joint longer than any of the others ;

eighth joint similar in shape to the seventh, and but little

shorter than it; ninth almost triangular, becoming gradually

broader from its base to its extremity ; the three apical joints

form a rather broad, flattened club, of variable length. Head

in front of the eyes with a broad flat rostrum, which is a little

dilated towards the extremity, its front edge being scarcely

emarginate ; the antennal cavities are near the apex of the

rostrum, rather widely separated from the eye ; they are fovei-

form, being slightly prolonged towards one another on the

under face of the rostrum ; the eyes are large and prominent,

not emarginate, their front part encroaching a little on the

front of the rostrum. ‘Thorax only about half as broad

at its front margin as at its base, its carina very close to the

elytra (but not applied to them) in front of the scutellum,

then gently sinuate on each side so as to form the hind angle

of the thorax, which is acute and extends quite as far out-

wards as the shoulder of the elytra; the lateral portion of the

carina forms the lateral margin of the hind portion of the

thorax, and does not extend quite so far forwards as half the

length of the thorax. The elytra are very convex trans-

versely, and so densely clothed that their sculpture is quite

obscured. The legs are long and slender, and the basal joint

of the tarsi is as long as the three following together.

In the male the antenne are variable in length, but are

generally longer and stouter than in the female; in this latter

sex also they appear to be variable in their development. The

tivo sexes may be readily distinguished by the form of the last

432 Mr. D. Sharp on the

ventral plate, which in the female is much more elongate than

in the male, and is shaped so that its middle part forms a sort

of projection. ;

Auckland and Tairua: sent by Mr. Lawson as well as by

Captain Broun, but apparently rare.

Obs. I. In certain specimens the elytra are marked by a

dark transverse fascia across the middle, of which there is no

trace in other specimens.

Obs, II. This species is one whose position in the accepted

classification of the group I should find it very difficult to define.

In respect to the peculiar form of the hind angles of the

thorax, and the position of the thoracic carina, it forms a

decided point of connexion with Htnalis spinicollis, from which,

however, it is very distinct by reason of its emarginate eyes

and more rostrate head.

Obs. III. I have named this interesting species in honour

of Captain F. W. Hutton, of Dunedin, to whom science is

largely indebted for its recent progress in New Zealand.

Anthribus crassus, n. sp.

A, capite haud rostrato, oculis subconvexis, brevis, transversim

convexus, niger, nigro-tomentosus et minus distincte cinereo-

maculatus; elytris disco fascia abbreviata transversa, cinerea ;

antennarum basi tarsisque rufo-testaceis, Long. corp. 2 m.m.

Carina of thorax quite basal; antenne inserted at inner

margin of eyes. Head small, and much inserted in thorax,

with a fine, dense, and indistinct punctuation. Eyes rather

large, but not very prominent, their inner edge scarcely rounded

and taking an oblique direction ; along this inner edge of the

eye and at some little distance behind its most anterior part

is the point of insertion of the antenne ; there is no distinct

cavity for their reception. The parts of the mouth are very

small, and the front of the clypeus is truncate. The antenne

are pitchy, except the two basal joints, which are yellowish ;

they are slender, and about as long as the thorax; the first

joint is rather slender, and has its inner edge only moderately

curved ; the second joint is about as stout as the first, and

rather shorter than it; joints 3-8 are very slender, each is

distinctly shorter than its predecessor, the eighth being but

short ; joints 9,10, and 11 form a long, slender, and very laxly

articulated club, each of them being quite narrow at the point

of insertion. Thorax rather large,a good deal narrowed towards

the front, the disk a little elevated, covered with a dense, fine,

rugose sculpture, and only with excessively indistinct pubes-

cence; its carina is close to the elytra, and follows the direction

Anthribidee of ‘New Zealand. 33

of their base so as to form the hind angle of the thorax, which

is about a right angle; it is continued at the sides not quite

halfway forward to the front; this part of it, however, is but

little conspicuous. Elytra clothed with a fine black pubescence,

and on the middle with a small ash-coloured mark; the basal

part of each near the suture is a little elevated, and the rest of the

surface is rather uneven with indistinct elevations and depres-

sions ; the rows of punctures are distinct, but not very regular.

The pygidium is moderately large; and the penultimate dorsal

segment appears to be grooved in the middle for the apex of

the elytra. The legs are nearly black, except the tarsi, which

are reddish. The anterior coxe are quite contiguous; the

middle and hind coxe are rather widely separated. ‘The second

joint of the tarsus is but little distinctly emarginate ; the third

joint is small and cleft to the base, so as to consist of two

narrow lobes.

Tairua (a single individual sent by Capt. Broun).

The nearest described ally of this species is probably the

Dysnos semiaureus of Pascoe, from the Malay archipelago.

The appearance of that species is said to be that of a Scolytid ;

Anthribus crassus suggests to me rather the appearance of a

minute Chlamys-like insect. The fine pubescence, which forms

on the thorax and elytra indistinct pale spots, only strikes the

eye when a careful glance is directed to them.

Anthribus nanus, n. sp.

A, capite haud rostrato, oculis subconvexis, piceus, transversim con-

vexus, vix distincte tomentosus, antennarum basi, tarsisque rufo-

testaceis ; elytris superficie valde ineequali. Long. corp. 12 m.m.

This species appears to be very closely allied to Anthribus

erassus, but is smaller, and has the surface of the elytra much

more uneven, there being before the apex some elevations

which do not exist in A. crassus; this uneveness of their sur-

face renders the lines of punctures very irregular. The pale

spots of fine pubescence seen in A. crassus appear to be absent

in my individual of A. nanus.

Tairua. A single individual sent by Captain Broun ; it

shows me no indication of its sex.

Anthribus atomus, n. sp.

A, capite nullo modo rostrato, oculis minoribus, sat convexis,

oblongus, transversim convexus ; prothorace sericeo-opaco, 1m-

punctato, setis depressis pallidis parce vestito; elytris fere nudis,

striatis, striis indistincte punctatis. Long. corp. | m.m.

Antenne as long as the thorax, yellowish, with the club

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 29

434 Mr. D. Sharp on the

darker; the joints 1 and 2 largely developed, and together

almost as long as joints 83-8, which are small; of these each

is a little shorter than its predecessor, and also very slightly

stouter; joints 9-11 form a rather large flat club, the first two

of these joints being transverse. Thorax not so long as broad,

its front part greatly deflexed, its carina contiguous with base

of elytra; its surface without sculpture, but exhibitmg a

eculiar silky opacity, and clothed with distinct scanty hairs.

lytra rather deeply striated, but the striz only indistinctly

punctured. Legs rather long, yellowish.

Sent both from Auckland and Tairua by Messrs. Lawson

and Broun.

Obs. I. This minute little species, which is of the size and

form of an Atomarta, is variable in colour and size. Some-

times it is nearly entirely black, with the legs and basal portion

of the antenne paler; in others the general colour of the

upper surface is yellow, with the middle of the thorax and

variable marks on the elytra of a dark colour.

Obs. II. In this species the diminution of the head and

rostrum seems to reach the greatest point it attains in the

Anthribide. The antenne are inserted in a cavity situated

at the inner side and front part of the eye, which is small, but

prominent, and about circular in form. The natural position

of the head seems to be that of deflection or inflection ; and

the prosternum is much reduced in size, so that in the position

of repose the head is brought near to the mesosternum. The

basal line of the thorax is curved forwards along the sides,

but is fine and indistinct; the front coxe are contiguous, and

the middle ones are only a little separated from one another ;

the metasternum is very short ; the penultimate dorsal segment

of the hind body is deeply grooved for the extremity of the

elytra, and the groove extends to the basal part of the pygi-

dium. The basal joint of the tarsi is rather small ; the second

is distinctly emarginate; and the exposed part of the third

joint is scarcely so large as the second.

Ido not know any very near ally of this insect, of which

the place in classification at present should be near to Choragus.

It is undoubtedly closely allied to Anthribus inflatus, but

differs therefrom by the diminished basal portion of the pro-

thorax.

Anthribus inflatus, n. sp.

A, capite haud rostrato, oculis minoribus sat convexis, piceus, niti-

dus, nudus, antennis pedibusque testaceis, illarum clava infuscata ;

prothorace parce punctato, lateribus rotundatis, carina a basi sat

remota; elytris minus fortiter striato-punctatis. Long. corp.

13-12 m., m.

Anthribide of New Zealand. 435

Var. Prothoracis marginibus et elytrorum basi apiceque plus

minusve dilutioribus.

Antenne about as long as the thorax, yellow, with the club

infuscate, the joints bearing fine and somewhat scanty, but

quite distinct outstanding sete; first joint dilated towards

the extremity, and rounded on the inner side; second joint

almost as long as first and rather more slender than it ; joints

3-8 slender, each shorter than its predecessor; joints 9-11

forming a rather large, loosely jointed club, the middle joint

being transverse. Eyes rather prominent, but small and trans-

verse ; the antenne inserted just at their inner and front edge ;

the rostrum very short and rather sparingly punctured. Thorax

rather large, convex, longer than broad, the sides curved; the

carina not close to the base in the middle, and curved away

from it towards the sides, and appearing not to be distinctly

bent up, but gradually curved forwards, and quite indistinct

in its lateral portions; the surface of the thorax is covered

with moderately coarse but rather distant punctures. The

elytra are short and convex, curved at the sides, and each one

bears nine rows of shallow, moderately coarse punctures. ‘The

legs are yellow, but the knees and the apex of tibiz and base

of the tarsi are a little infuscate.

Sent from the Northern Island both by Messrs. Broun and

Lawson. Though I have examined several individuals, I see

no external sexual marks.

Obs. 'The nearest ally of this species as yet known is doubt-

less the Notioxenus rufopictus, Wollaston ; but the Anthribus

inflatus differs, I judge, from that species by the form of the basal

portion of the thorax. The carina in A. 7nflatus is simply curved,

so that its lateral portions are more distant from the elytra than

the middle portion is; behind this carina the basal part of the

thorax is depressed, and at the sides is much narrowed towards

the base. ‘The metasternum in A. inflatus is excessively short,

and the legs are long ; the second joint of the tarsi is smaller

than usual in the Anthribide, so that the third joint about

equals it in size.

Anthripus rugosus, n. sp.

A. piceus, opacus, antennis pedibusque testaceis, elytris testaceo

signatis ; thorace dense, fortiter profundeque punctato; elytris

striatis, striis profunde impressis fortiterque punctatis, interstitiis

angustis. Long. corp. 14 m.m.

Antenne yellow, with the club more obscure in colour;

rostrum and vertex coarsely punctured. Thorax with a very

dense and coarse punctuation, and bearing a few fine hairs.

Elytra black, with two small spots at the base of each and a

29*

436 Mr. D. Sharp on the

very large apical patch yellow; they bear each nine broad

and deep striz, so that the interstices between these are very

narrow ; the striz also are coarsely punctured. Legs yellow,

with the knees and tarsi a little infuscate.

Tairua (a single specimen sent by Captain Broun).

Obs. In size, form, and structure this species seems almost

exactly similar to A. ¢nflatus; but the sculpture of the upper

surface is extremely different.

POSTSCRIPT.

Since the preceding paper left my hands I have received

from Capt. Thomas Broun a few species of New-Zealand

Coleoptera; and among them are three very interesting new

Anthribide. The descriptions of these I have thought it well

to publish in company with those of the preceding species ;

and as they are not indicated in the tabular arrangement, I

have pointed out the nearest ally of each. Captain Broun

informs me that he can at present give no further information

as to the habits of these three species, than that they are found

on birch and are excessively rare.

Anthribus spinifer, n. sp.

A. capite longius rostrato, oculis convexis, niger, fusco-nigro tomen-

tosus; capite ad oculorum margines, prothorace basi utrinque

scutelloque tenuiter ochraceo lineatis; coleopteris brevibus latis,

sutura medio acute elevata, apice bipenicillata. Long. corp.

(rostro incl.) 5 m.m.

Antenne reaching to the back of the thorax, black, with

the eighth joint clothed with white hairs; first and second

joints rather long, about equal to one another; of 3-8 each is

a little shorter than its predecessor ; eighth joint slender, much

longer than broad ; ninth joint dilated gradually from base to

apex, distinctly longer than broad ; tenth transverse ; eleventh

longer than tenth. Head produced into a rostrum, which is

greatly dilated at the extremity and is rather shorter than the

thorax; the eyes are quite entire, veyy prominent, and nearly

circular; the antenne are inserted near the apex, quite at the

sides, in short cavities which are very slightly prolonged back-

wards and downwards: it is black in colour, with a line of

yellow scales at the inner margin of each eye, ‘Thorax a good

deal narrower than the elytra, rather longer than broad; the

carina distant from the base, nearest to it in front of the scu-

tellum, and gradually curved forwards towards the sides, and

not continued forwards after the termination of the curve:

Anthribide of New Zealand. 437

in front of the curve it is a good deal narrowed towards the

front, and is constricted behind the curve; it is impunctate

and clothed with a very fine black tomentum; at the base, at

a distance from the middle on each side, is a patch of yellow

scales; and there are some yellow scales in front of the scu-

tellum, which is densely covered with yellow tomentum ; there

are also some indications of these marks being carried forwards

towards the front of the thorax. Hlytra short and broad, and

quite rounded at the extremity, bearing rows of distant punc-

tures and clothed with a fine dark tomentum, and with a pale

mark at the bumeral angle; just about the middle of the

suture is a large elevation, which is furcate at its apex, and

clothed with a long pointed pencil of black tomentum. ‘T'arsi

nearly black, variegated with white hairs. Under surface

impunctate and sparingly clothed with very fine tomentum.

A single individual has been sent me by Captain Broun,

labelled no. 167.

Obs. This very curious species should be placed, in my ar-

rangement, at the head of the New-Zealand species, on account

of its elongate rostrum; I anticipate, however, that it will

prove to be more nearly allied to Anthribus vates than to

A. Brount, on account of the form of its thorax and antenne.

Anthribus ornatus, n. sp.

A, capite breviter rostrato, oculis rotundatis convexis, robustus,

latior, elytris tuberculis sex magnis ; dense subtiliterque scabroso-

punctatus, olivaceus, subtus pallide tomentosus, in rostro et ad

marginem anteriorem prothoracis albido-tomentosus, tuberculis

plus minusve aureo-vestitis ; tibiarum apice tarsisque nigris; an-

tennis medio testaceis, basi apiceque fuscis. Long. corp. 74m. m.

Rostrum short and very broad; mandibles very broad ;

antennze inserted at the sides in a large fovea, widely separated

from the eye, which is moderately large, very prominent, and

nearly circular. Antenne short; the two basal joints rather

slender, the segond rather the longer; of 3-8 each is a little

shorter but not broader than its predecessor ; 9-11 forming a

stout club, the eleventh being the largest of the three. The

rostrum bears a deep fovea on the middle; and round this is a

space clothed with nearly white scales. Thorax sinuate at

the sides and much depressed at the front angles; the carina

strongly elevated, very near to the elytra except in the middle,

it forms on each side a well-defined right angle, and is con-

tinued forwards to near the front; the disk of the thorax bears

two coarse tubercles or angular elevations, it is of a greenish

colour, densely and finely punctured, and clothed with very fine

hairs, with a dense patch of irregular shape at the ‘front

438 Mr. D. Sharp on the Anthribide of New Zealand.

angles nearly white, and at the base on each side of the middle

with some golden-coloured hairs, and with some similar ones

about the tubercles. Elytra with a very fine and dense punc-

tuation, and with some rather larger punctures, which are in-

distinctly arranged in rows; each one bears three very large

tubercles placed at a little distance from the suture, and each

is notched at the base so as to expose the rather large and

elevated scutellum; the suture just behind the scutellum is

elevated, and there is a fine but distinct sutural stria; the

surface bears extremely short and fine and indistinct pale

hairs, which are more conspicuous about the tubercles than

elsewhere. Under surface rather densely clothed with a pale

grey pubescence. Legs pale green, with the apex of the tibie

and the tarsi black.

Obs. 'This very remarkable insect is readily distinguished

by the rounded scutellar angles of the elytra ; its place among

the New-Zealand species at present known is next to Anthri-

bus altus, and, in the present state of the classification of the

Anthribide, should find its place near the species of Cratoparis.

Anthribus rudis, n. sp.

A. oblongus, fuscus, variegato-pubescens, prothorace macula basali

albida; elytris tuberculatis, tuberculis fulvo-tomentosis ; meta-

sterno medio rugoso-punctato. Long. corp. 43 m.m.

Antennez about as long as head and thorax, rather stout,

obscure reddish in colour; second joint about equal to first ;

ninth joint longer than broad, gradually dilated from the

slender base to the broad apex; tenth shorter than ninth,

slightly longer than broad; eleventh smaller than tenth, ob-

tusely pointed. Head distinctly rostrated, but the rostrum

broad and short, hardly longer than broad; the eyes narrow

oval, convex, very obliquely placed, not emarginate. Antenne

inserted at a distance from the eyes in a rather large cavity at

the side, the hind part of which 1s slightly directed down ; the

surface is covered with a somewhat variegated pubescence, and

is finely carinate on the middle near the front. Thorax almost

as long as broad, a good deal narrowed towards the front ; the

surface uneven, but not distinctly tuberculate, covered with a

rather variegated pubescence, in which a white spot at the base

is very conspicuous ; on each side of this white spot 1s a smaller

black one; the carina is placed at a distance from the base,

and is a little sinuate or waved, is more distant from the elytra

at the angles than in the middle. Elytra rather short and

broad, their surface uneven, it being elevated into some indi-

stinct tubercles, which are clothed with a tawny tomentum ;

the rather coarse rows of punctures are concealed by a rather

On new Species of Arachnida from Rodriguez. 439

dense, somewhat variegated tomentum. The metasternum

bears very coarse punctures, which on the middle are rugose ;

the legs are reddish, and not very distinctly variegate.

A single individual, sent by Captain Broun, with the number

120 attached.

The species is allied to A. Brount and A. bullatus, but is

larger than either of those species; the uneven elytra and

coarsely punctured sternum distinguish it from the former

species ; from A. bullatus, to which it is probably more closely

allied, the much larger size and the light-coloured tomentum

on the elytral elevations readily distinguish it.

LI.—Preliminary Notice of new Species of Arachnida and

Myriopoda from Rodriguez, collected by Messrs. George

Gulliver and H. H. Slater. By Artuur G. BUTLER,

Ss: ZeS.2) ee:

As some time will elapse before the detailed account of the

collections made by the Naturalists accompanying the Transit-

of-Venus expeditions will be published by the Royal Society,

diagnoses of the new species of Arachnida and Myriopoda

are submitted in this paper.

ARACHNIDA.

Genus SPHASUS.

Sphasus? extensipes, n. sp.

?. Cephalothorax testaceous, irregularly pentagonal, al-

most flat; a longitudinal ridge from behind the eyes to be-

yond the caput: eyes black, placed upon a whitish elevation

on the front of the caput; the anterior pair very minute, in

the centre of the face, the others considerably larger and form-

ing a transversely hexagonal figure: front margin of face pro-

jecting in the centre, behind the projection a V-shaped depres-

sion: abdomen testaceous, subcylindrical, flattened below,

tapering slightly towards the posterior extremity : legs pale

ochraceous; the tibiee and metatarsi of the two anterior pairs

fringed with brown bristles; front pair very like those of

Miagrammopes; palpi short, pale ochraceous, with blackish

tips ; maxille and falces pale brown; pectoral plate elongate

hexagonal; ventral surface of abdomen with three central

longitudinal grey lines. Length 7 millims.; relative length

of legs 1, 4, 2, 3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

440 My. A. G. Butler on new Species

Genus SALTICUS.

Salticus baptizatus, n. sp.

9. Cephalothorax inverted bell-shaped, dark shining

piceous, with a whitish submarginal line, bordered within

laterally by a rather wider tawny line; a minute cruciform

amber-coloured spot in the centre of the caput, two lateral

crescent-shaped fawn-coloured spots (one on each side) clothed

with white scales, and a leaf-like fawn-coloured patch in the

centre of the thoracic region, the front of which is depressed ;

the hinder part and apex of the thoracic patch clothed with

whitish scales; falces, maxilla, labrum, femora, tibiee, and

metatarsi of anterior legs castaneous ; pectoral plate fusiform,

testaceous ; last three pairs of legs and tarsi of anterior pair

amber-yellow, claws black ; palpi whitish : eyes opaline, form-

ing an oblong across the caput; relative sizes as follows—

anterior central pair, posterior, lateral anterior, lateral inter-

mediate: abdomen elliptical, dark brown, with a lateral whitish

line and a broad, white-edged, irregular, central testaceous

streak; ventral surface whitish, striated with brown at the

sides ; acentral ferruginous streak ; region of spinnerets testa-

ceous. Length 9 millims.; relative length of legs 1, 4, 2,3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

This species has the general coloration of the much smaller

species figured in Lucas’s ‘Algeria’ under the name of S. testa-

ceolineatus.

Salticus rodericensis, n. sp.

@. Cephalothorax dark piceous, clothed with testaceous

hairs ; a central longitudinal reddish castaneous streak from

the back of the caput to the posterior margin ; eyes opaline ;

falces, labrum, maxille, legs above, femora and tibie below,

and epigyne castaneous, clothed with testaceous hairs; tarsi

testaceous, with black claws; abdomen ovate, dark brown,

pilose, with a dorsal testaceous streak interrupted by angulated

lines at its inferior extremity, and intersected by a black line ;

two arched black lines spotted with testaceous from the sides

of the testaceous streak to the spinnerets ; pectoral plate, coxee,

trochanters, and venter fawn-coloured, base of venter white ;

a central tapering grey streak. Length 10 millims.; relative

length of legs 1, 2, 4,3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Apparently allied to S. intentus of Cambridge.

of Arachnida from Rodriguez. 441

Salticus scabellatus, n. sp.

?. Oculiferous region of cephalothorax black, bounded

by a crescent-shaped reddish castaneous belt ; thoracic region

dark piceous ; eyes opaline ; palpi testaceous ; falces, labrum,

maxille, and anterior tibie dark piceous; legs above fawn-

coloured, pectoral plate and legs below paler; abdomen grey,

subpyriform, its base black; a central pale brown longitudinal

stripe, bounded laterally by four black spots, which form a

square; venter pale brown, speckled with dark brown, a central

line and the margins dark grey. Length 8 millims.; relative

length of legs 4, 1, 3, 2.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Seems to be allied to S. exdlis of Cambridge.

Genus PHOLCUS.

Pholcus vexillifer, n. sp.

9. Cephalothorax inverted heart-shaped, waved at the

ends, bright reddish castaneous ; caput ascending, with the

front margin and acentral marking yellowish ; eyes upon ele-

vations of the surface, those of the lateral groups forming

triangles, anterior pair of eyes small; falces blackish, yellowish

at base ; maxillee and labrum tawny ; pectoral shield pyriform,

yellowish ; legs pale amber-yellow, clothed with whitish hairs

and black spines; palpi testaceous, with piceous tips: abdomen

subcylindrical with a wavy outline, above testaceous, with a

central stellate streak, several oblique lines, and the borders

brown, posterior extremity testaceous; underside the same

colour, with the base and a central streak greyish brown.

Length 10 millims. ; relative length of legs 1, 2, 4,3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus Mera.

Meta vacillans, n. sp.

3 ¢. Cephalothorax smoky testaceous, obovate, truncated

at the ends, depressed behind ; caput ascending, convex, with

a marked depression on each side ; a central longitudinal ridge ;

eyes black, in two slightly arched series : abdomen cylindrical,

testaceous, with two central lines and a broad undulated longi-

tudinal dusky band, bounded by three black spots on each

side; the sides silvery ; underside black, with a silvery line

on each side: legs long, slender, testaceous, paler below, black-

ish at the joints, sparsely dotted with long spines; palpi slender,

442 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species

testaceous ; male palpus with a clavus resembling the head of

a vulture, covered with long bristles; falces subcylindrical,

testaceous, about nine teeth on their inner margins; pectoral

plate pentagonal scutiform, testaceous. Length of body 6

millims. ; relative length of legs 1, 2,4, 3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus TETRAGNATHA.

Tetragnatha Nero, n. sp.

& ¢+ Cephalothorax fusiform, truncate at each end, nar-

rowed in front, with a slender marginal ridge ; caput ascending,

bounded behind by one or two depressed diverging lines, and

with a central depressed spot; centre of thoracic region de-

pressed ; eyes black ; palpi long and slender, of the male with

a globose clavus with white cap, and held by finger-like pro-

cesses ; falces with ten central teeth on each inner margin, and

two terminal teeth, the longer one of which projects forwards on

each side of the movable fang, the latter black; but the re-

mainder of the cephalothorax and its members tawny; the

palpi, coxe, and trochanters pale; pectoral plate deep casta-

neous; abdomen pale brown, irrorated with zneous, subcylin-

drical, a darker dorsal line. Length of body, ¢8 millims.,

912; relative length of legs 1, 4, 2,3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus NEPHILA.

Nephila instigans, n. sp.

? . Cephalothorax oblong, wider behind than before, laterally

convex, contracted behind the caput, dull mahogany-red, but

the back of thoracic region shining black, with a deep central

depression ; caput ascending, covered with black bristles, which

also form a central longitudinal line; legs bright ochre-yellow,

sprinkled with black spines; the tarsi and metatarsi castaneous,

clothed with brown hair; proximal extremities of the femora

blackish; basal half of palpi yellow, nearly smooth, apical

half castaneous, clothed with black bristles ; falces dark reddish

castaneous, with three teeth on each inner margin ; pectoral

shield heptagonal subpyriform, black, with central orange

longitudinal streak ; abdomen sandy brown, with a quadrangle

of four punctures; region of epigyne blackish. Length 19

millims.; relative length of legs 1, 2,4, 3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

This species does not possess the usual tufted legs.

of Arachnida from Rodriquez. 443

Nephila ardentipes, n. sp.

@ . Cephalothorax black, hairy,oblong, with convex margins,

contracted behind thecaput; twocentral shining blaek tubercles;

a deep excavation at the back of the thoracic region ; caput

ascending, laterally excavated ; oculiferous tubercles shining ;

palpi cylindrical, mahogany-red, hairy at the base, the last

three joints black and hairy: abdomen greyish testaceous,

silvery pubescent ; the dorsal region subochraceous, enclosing

a quadrangle of four black spots in front and two parallel rows

of black spots behind, where it is also bounded by six black

spots, three on each side; sides covered with parallel, irregular,

interrupted black lines ; underside brownish, dark towards the

base and crossed by a yellow band, beyond which is an area

enclosed by black dots and shaped like a heraldic shield : legs

robust, hairy, mahogany-red ; the apices of the femora, knees,

apices of tibie, the tarsi, and metatarsi black, the black parts

densely hairy ; maxille black, with reddish margins ; pectoral

plate heptagonal, with eight tubercles, three of which are

prominent and form a triangle; falces black, with three mar-

ginal teeth. Length 36 millims.; relative length of legs

1, 2, 4, 3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Most nearly allied to N. negra of Vinson; but with the

abdomen smaller and not clouded with black, and the legs

altogether redder. I have examined thirty-seven examples,

but have seen no variation.

Genus MIAGRAMMOPES.

Miagrammopes Gullivert, n. sp.

Allied to M. Thwaitesii of Cambridge, but differing as

follows :—cephalothorax longer and broader, more angular

when seen laterally, and with convex rather than concave

margins ; caput longer, rather higher than the thoracic region,

more convex in front, testaceous, with silvery reflections and

a whitish hind border; eyes black, forming a convex series

across the back of the caput; lateral eyes twice as large as

the central pair, the latter far apart; legs amber-yellow, the

femora notched at the distal extremity, the intermediate joints

shorter than in M. Thwaitesiz, the tarsi of the hind legs

broader, claws black ; palpi short, slender, hairy, testaceous ;

falces small, movable fang piceous; sternum somewhat dif-

ferent in form ; abdomen nearly twice as long as the cephalo-

thorax, testaceous, with a central blackish line wider than in

M. Thwaitesvi, and not throwing off downward branches; basal

444 My. A. G. Butler on new Species

region less contracted, lateral margins subangulated in the

middle, whence they converge towards the hinder extremity ;

ventral surface slightly concave, testaceous, with two longitu-

dinal brown*lines ; spinners concealed by dense hairs, which

converge towards the central line. Length 6 millims. ; relative

length of legs 1, 4, 2, 3.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

ACARIDS&.

Genus HoLorHuyrus.

Holothyrus ? testudineus, n. sp.

Carapace ovate, convex, conical in front, fawn-coloured,

clouded with brown, smooth and shining, with well-defined

lateral carina; legs rather short and robust; ventral surface

flattened and shining behind, with an apparently hinged oblong

projecting anterior plate, wider in front than behind; body im

front concave, with only three pairs of legs, their relative size

3, 2, 1; antenne with hairy terminal jot. Length 2? millim.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Although fourteen examples of this species have come, not

differing in size or structure, I have been unwilling to erect a

new genus for its reception. From many points which it

appears to have in common with /. coccinella of Mauritius, I

think it possible that it may turn out to be an immature con-

dition of that species.

MYRIOPODA.

Genus STRONGYLOSOMA.

Strongylosoma erucaria, n. sp.

Deep chocolate-brown ; under surface, legs, lateral wings,

and hind margins of the segments pale testaceous ; segments

glabrous, first dorsal segment with well-defined lateral carina ;

preanal segment terminally rostriform. Length 8 lines, width

1 line.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus CAMBALA

Cambala nodulosa, n. sp.

Reddish testaceous; dorsal segments with a lateral grey

stripe; first segment longitudinally multisuleate ; remaining

segments crossed by two rows of tubercles, between which, on

each segment, is a depressed line ; posterior margins narrowly

reborded. Length 8 lines, width 1 millim.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

of Myriopoda from Rodriquez. 445

Genus SPIROSTREPTUS.

Spirostreptus avernus, ni. sp.

Black, legs and antennx castaneous ; forty-three dorsal seg-

ments ; first segment smooth, with narrow marginal ridge;

remaining segments rugulose and depressed in front, smooth

behind, striated at the sides ; preanal segment produced into a

point behind. Length 13 lines, width 1 line.

Cascade Valley. (Coll. by Gulliver.)

Sptrostreptus sorornus, Ni, sp.

Colour and general structure of the preceding; forty-nine

dorsal segments, which are not rugulose in front. Length

1 inch 9 lines, width 3 millims.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Possibly S. nigerrimus of Newport, only a fragment of

which now stands in the collection; so that the number of

segments cannot be satisfactorily ascertained.

Spirostreptus Gullivert, n. sp.

Olivaceous ; dorsal region dark ; eyes black ; face, margins

of first dorsal segment, and hind margins of other segments

tawny ; legs reddish tawny ; fifty-seven dorsal segments, first

segment with square anterior angles, above which are four

depressed lines; marginal ridge feebly developed; each of

the remaining segments crossed by a depressed line, behind

which they are swollen ; sides striated as usual ; preanal seg-

ment slightly produced, with bisinuate hind margin. Length

2 inches 4 lines, width 5 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Sptrostreptus simulans, n. Sp.

Olivaceous ; a dorsal series of dark spots in front and a

continuous lateral series of blackish spots; first segment

clouded with brown behind; forty-three dorsal segments, first

segment with marginal ridge feebly developed; remaining

segments rugulose and depressed in front; preanal segment

regularly arched. Length 103 lines, width 2 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Genus SPIROBOLUS.

Sptrobolus Hecate, n. sp.

Shining black ; front margins of the segments below casta-

446 On new Species of Myriopoda from Rodriquez.

neous ; fifty-nine dorsal segments ; lateral wings of first seg-

ment quadrisulcate in front; remaining segments swollen

behind, laterally striated ; preanal segment deeply bisinuated

behind. Length 4 inches 3 lines, width 7 millims.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

EURYLITHOBIUS, n. gen.

Lithobio affinis, multo latior, segmentis viginti ; antennarum articulis

septendecim, quorum decem primoribus et postremo distinctis,

aliis inconspicuis ; oculis utrobique quatuor; pedum paribus uno

et viginti, latis, breviusculis.

Gen. typ. E. Slatert.

Eurylithobius Slatert, n. sp.

Fawn-coloured, legs and ventral surface testaceous ; dorsal

segments gradually narrowing towards each extremity, with

two longitudinal depressed lines and a lateral marginal ridge ;

terminal segment subconical behind. Length of body 1 inch,

including hind legs 1 inch 8 lines ; width in the centre 43 lines.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Genus RHOMBOCEPHALUS.

Rhombocephalus smaragdinus, n. sp.

Anterior half of body emerald-green, posterior half olive-

green ; segmental incisions deeper-coloured ; legs pale greenish,

in twenty pairs ; posterior pair without denticles ; preanal plate

oblong. Length of the body 103 lines.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Genus MECcISTOCEPHALUS.

Mecistocephalus Gullivert, n. sp.

Amber-coloured, legs paler; head reddish castaneous ; for-

ceps of mandibles black, the latter with about four teeth ; head

below deeply excavated ; dorsal segments with a deep longi-

tudinal sulcus; forty-eight pairs of legs. Length 1 inch 1 line.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Seems allied to Geophilus insularis of Lucas.

On new Species of Hymenoptera from Rodriguez. 447

LIU.—Preliminary Notice of new Species of Hymenoptera,

Diptera, and Forficulidee collected in the Island of Rodri-

guez by the Naturalists accompanying the Transit-of-Venus

Expedition. By FREDERICK SMITH.

Iy anticipation of a detailed account of the collections made

in the Island of Rodriguez by Messrs. Gulliver and Slater,

I hereby submit diagnoses of the new species of the orders

examined by me.

Formicidae.

Tapinoma pallipes.

Worker. Length 13 line. Head and thorax reddish brown,

abdomen dark brown; eyes black; mandibles and antenne

pale testaceous. ‘Thorax rounded anteriorly, slightly narrowed

posteriorly, with the metathorax obliquely truncate; the legs,

petiole, and squama pale testaceous, the latter rounded above.

Abdomen smooth, shining, and impunctate.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Tapinoma fragile.

Worker. Length 1 line. Head brown, smooth, and shining,

the eyes black ; mandibles white and pellucid, antennz also

white. Thorax pale brown, the sides and metathorax darker

brown; the prothorax rounded in front; the metathorax

oblique and concave ; the legs, petiole, and squama pale testa-

ceous, nearly white. Abdomen brown, smooth, and shining,

palest at the base.

Found under bark; very like the preceding species, but

smaller ; the legs and antenne pellucid. (Coll. by Gulliver.)

Monomorium impressum.

Female. Length 12 line. Head and abdomen dark fusco-

ferruginous. The clypeus, mandibles, and antenne flavo-

testaceous ; ocelli distinct, with an impressed line in front of

the anterior one extending to the insertion of the antenne ;

the apex of the scape and the club of the flagellum slightly

rufo-tuscous. ‘Thorax narrower than the head and one third

longer; the prothorax rounded in front, the sides nearly

_ parallel, slightly narrowed towards the metathorax; the legs

pale testaceous, the femora rufo-testaceous ; the tarsi colourless

and pellucid ; the thorax testaceous, as well as the nodes of the

petiole. Abdomen oblong-ovate, as long as the head and

thorax.

448 Mr. F. Smith on new Species of

Male. Length 1} line. Dark fusco-ferruginous ; mandibles

and antenne rufo-testaceous ; ocelli prominent, with a deeply

impressed line in front of the anterior one. Thorax oblong,

narrowed posteriorly; the wings colourless hyaline ; legs white,

with the femora slightly fuscous in the middle. Abdomen

oblong-ovate, smooth, and shining.

Found under bark. (Coll. by Gulliver.)

Monomorium elongatum.

Female. Length 2 lines. Reddish brown; head oblong,

slightly narrowed behind the eyes, truncate posteriorly ; ocelli

glassy, the anterior one placed in a deep fossulet ; mandibles

and antenne pale rufo-testaceous. Thorax oblong, narrowed

behind; the metathorax truncate; legs pale rufo-testaceous,

the femora slightly fuscous. Abdomen oblong-ovate, smooth,

and shining, with a thin scattered pubescence.

Worker. Length 1 line. Reddish brown, shining, with the

mandibles, antenne, and legs pale testaceous ; the head oblong,

the sides nearly parallel, truncate behind, with the angles

rounded. Thorax strangulated a little beyond the. middle ;

the metathorax without spines. Abdomen ovate, smooth, and

shining.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Scoliide.

Scolia rufa, St.-Fargeau.

Male. Length 74 lines. Black, the pubescence fulvo-fer-

ruginous ; the face densely pubescent; the clypeus and man-

dibles yellow, the former with a large triangular black macula

in the middle, the latter rufo-piceous at their apex and nar-

rowly so on their lower margin; the head pubescent behind.

Thorax pubescent, the metathorax densely so; wings fusco-

hyaline, the nervures black; slightly iridescent; the anterior

legs with the tips of the femora above, also the tibie and tarsi

above, yellow; the tips of the joints of the tarsi black ; the

intermediate and posterior tibie yellow above, their tarsi en-

tirely so, with the tips of the joints black; all the calcaria

pale testaceous. Abdomen with broad yellow fasciz, the

fascie emarginate in the middle and at the sides; the apical

seoment black, smooth, shining, with a few strong punctures

at the base, the rest of the abdomen with scattered shallow

punctures ; beneath, the segments have narrow yellow apical

marginal fascie, and are fringed with fulvous pubescence.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Hymenoptera etc. from Rodriguez. 449

Sphegide.

Pelopaeus convexus.

Male. Length 5-63 lines. Head and thorax blue ; abdomen

and legs deep blue. The face with silvery-white pubescence ;

a thin griseous pubescence on the cheeks. 'Thorax—the meso-

thorax evenly punctured and convex, with a central impressed

longitudinal line, without any trace of longitudinal channels ;

rather strongly, but not very closely, punctured, on the disk

a few transverse irregular carine ; wings subhyaline, with their

apical margins clouded ; the thorax has a thin, sparing, griseous

pubescence ; the apex of the metathorax with bright silvery

pubescence ; the tibize have the calcaria black.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Ophionide.

Paniscus perforator.

Female. Length 6 lines. Rufo-ferruginous; the face and

scape of the antennz in front yellow; the space between the

ocelli black. Thorax—the sides, the sutures on the meso-

thorax, and the scutellum paler than the disk; wings hyaline

and iridescent; the stigma and nervures rufous; the legs and

abdomen rufous, the latter slightly fuscous at the apex.

(Coll. by Slater.)

This species is like P. melanopus, Brullé; but all its tarsi

are rufous, as well as the nervures of the wings; in P. mela-

nopus they are black. Brullé’s species is from Mauritius.

Muscide.

Pollenia basalis.

Length 4 lines. Dark blue, with shades of green on the

disk of the thorax ; the face and cheeks luteous, and clothed

with short, dense, yellow pubescence ; at the end of the fa-

cialia a black bristle on each side; antenne in deep facial

grooves, slightly yellow at the base, third joint long, arista

longly plumose ; palpi luteous, with black bristles ; frons black

and more than a quarter the width of the head; wings hya-

line, with their base fuscous; the transverse vein at the end

of the wing nearly rectangular below and much curved above,

leaving the cell open; the lower transverse vein very oblique.

Abdomen with a little short luteous pubescence at the apex

and also beneath ; alule dirty white.

(Coll. by Slater.)

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 30

450 On new Species of Diptera ete. from Rodriguez.

Sarcophaga mutata.

Female. Length 5 lines. Black, thinly clothed with black

hairs and bristles; the face and cheeks with a covering of

bright silvery pile; the margins of the facial groove fringed

anteriorly with short black bristles ; eyes dark reddish brown ;

the base of the antenne black, the third joint tawny and with

a long plumose black bristle at the base ; frons with a broad

black stripe running from the antennz to the vertex. Thorax

tawny above and with three black longitudinal stripes ; the

lateral margins set with black curved bristles; legs black

and with a number of black bristles; wings subhyaline, the

veins black ; the transverse vein at the end of the wing straight

above, oblique and curved below ; the lower transverse vein

evenly waved; the alule white. Abdomen tessellated with

black and silvery pile, covered with short black hairs, and

having a few long black bristles at the apex; there are also

four long curved black bristles on the hinder margin of the

scutellum.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Sapromyza squalida.

Male. Length 2 lines. Pale brown; frons yellow, with

a dark brown central line ; two long bristles at the hind corner

of the eye, and two between them and the antennee ; face pale

yellow ; peristoma with a row of small bristles. Antenne

yellowish, brown above, the second joint with long black

bristles beneath, at the end; arista black, yellow at the base

and plumose; the palpi yellow. Thorax with obscure pale

(almost white) longitudinal stripes ; the scutellum pale brown,

its outer margin and a central longitudinal line pale yellow.

Legs yellow ; the tibiz have all a preapical bristle; the ante-

rior femora with scattered bristles, the intermediate pair with

a row of bristles in front near the tip. Wings faintly yel-

lowish, middle transverse veinlets darkened, and yellowish

spots at the tip of the lower transverse veinlet and at the tips

of the second and third veins, and also on those veins some

distance from the tips, and on the second vein opposite where

the first vein ends in the costa. Abdomen brownish yellow

and thinly sprinkled with short black hairs.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

Forficulide.

horficula (Brachylabis) varicornis.

Length 42 lines; forceps 1 line. Nigro-piceous, shining ;

the palpi, mouth, and legs pale testaceous, the prothorax ruto-

On the chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 451

piceous; antenn 15-jointed, joints twelfth and thirteenth white,

five or six of the basal joints rufo-piceous, as are also the

palpi; the prothorax oblong-quadrate, narrowly margined, and

with a longitudinal impressed line not extending to the pos-

terior margin ; not winged ; the abdomen smooth and shining;

the basal half of the segments with fine shallow punctures 5

the apical segment with a deeply impressed longitudinal line,

its posterior margin emarginate; the forceps very stout, trian-

gular at the base, curved inwardly beyond the middle, acute

at the apex, their inner margin crenulated.

(Coll. by Gulliver.)

This species has a close general resemblance to /. maritima,

LII.—Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic

Types of the Paleozoic Corals. By JAMES 'THOMSON,

F.G.S., and H. Attryne Nicnorson, M.D; D:5Sc.,

F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University

of St. Andrews.

[Continued from p. 305. ]

[Plates XXI.-XXV. ]

Genus CLISIOPHYLLUM.

Clisiophyllum, Dana (in parte), Explor. Exped. vol. viii. Zoophytes,

p- 361, pl. xxvi. fig. 6 (cet. exclus.), 1846.

Gen. char. Corallum simple, cono-cylindrical, or turbinate.

Epitheca complete, sometimes thin, sometimes thick, marked

with constrictions and accretion-ridges. Calice of variable

depth, its floor exhibiting a conical boss in the centre. The

surface of the boss is marked with a system of spirally bent

or sometimes straight lamella, which are attached to the inner

margins of the primary septa by the intervention of a system

of delicate dissepiments, and, on the other hand, pass upwards

to a median columellar crest on the crown of the boss. Septa

well developed, of two orders, the primary septa never ex-

tending further inwards than near to the outer margins of

the central boss. Internal structure triareal. Central area

(“interlamellar space’) formed partly by a system of vertical,

spirally twisted or straight lamellae, and partly by a system

of vesicular tabule, which intersect the former obliquely, and

are directed upwards and inwards to join in the columel-

larian line. Intermediate area (‘‘ interlocular space’) formed

by an outward extension of the tabule in large nearly hori-

zontal vesicles. External area (‘ interseptal space ") formed

452 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

by minute vesicular tissue, the vesicles of which are arranged.

in oblique rows directed outwards and upwards.

The corallum in Clistophyllum is invariably simple ; and

only those examples in which the calice is well preserved afford

any external indication of its singularly complex interior con-

stitution. The form of the corallum is usually more or less

conical, generally curved, and rarely attaining a large size.

The epitheca is variable in thickness, and is usually marked

by numerous encircling striae and annulations of growth.

The calice is circular, sometimes deep and sometimes shallow,

its margins thin, or at other times thick and everted. From

the centre of the floor of the calice rises a prominent conical

boss or tent-shaped mass, the summit of which shows a longi-

tudinal crest, while its surface is marked, in well preserved ex-

amples, by spirally twisting or straight ridges which pass from

its base to its crown (Pl. XXII. fig. 1). This tent-shaped boss

has been regarded as the upper extremity of a gigantic colu-

mella or pseudo-columella; but its true constitution 1s rendered

apparent by means of transverse and longitudinal sections.

When examined in longitudinal section, the centre of the boss

is seen to be formed by a columellarian lamina, which extends

as a continuous line (Pl. XXL. figs. 2 A & 4) from the bottom of

the visceral chamber to the summit of the calicine dome, where

it appears as the median crest above spoken of. This median

crest has been.stated to become directly continuous with one

of the primary septa; but we have been unable to confirm

this observation; and, in point of fact, sections indicate clearly

that the columellar line is confined to the centre of the visceral

chamber. The outer portions of the boss and its downward

continuation are minutely vesicular, and are formed by the

intersection and combination of two different sets of plates.

One of these can only be seen in cross sections (Pl. X XI.

figs. 1-3), and consists of a series of vertical, more or less

spirally twisted lamelle, which have usually been regarded as

the inward prolongations of the primary septa. ‘They are,

however, in reality, wholly independent of the septa, with

which they are never connected, except it be by means of a

few flexuous and delicate dissepiments, to which they are

always much inferior in number. Itis the plates of this series,

also, which form the radiating ridges on the surface of the

conical boss within the calice. The plates of the second

series are seen in transverse sections (Pl. X-XI. figs. 1-3) as

a series of delicate, somewhat curved lamine, which run

across and closely intersect the spaces between the lamelle

of the first or vertical series ; but they are most characteristi-

cally displayed in longitudinal sections. When viewed in this

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 453

way (Pl. XXI. figs. 2.4 & 4), they are seen to form a series of

very delicate inosculating tabule, which are directed in an

ascending manner from the exterior of the central area towards

the columellarian line, with which they finally become con-

nected. By their intersection and conjunction they give rise

to a series of minute lenticular vesicles, which are arranged

in oblique rows which have a direction inwards and upwards.

It is to the central elevation and ascent of these vesicular

tabul that the prominence of the conical boss in the floor of

the calice is due. We may add that we have used the word

“tabule ” in this connexion advisedly, since we feel satisfied

that the ascending vesicles of this central area are really formed

by a modification of structures homologous with the tabule of

other forms.

Immediately external to the central vesicular area is found

a narrow zone (“ interlocular space’), into which, as shown

by cross sections (Pl. X XI. figs. 1-3), the inner extremities

of the primary septa are continued. When viewed in longi-

tudinal sections (Pl. X-XI. figs. 2 4 & 4), this intermediate area

is found to be formed by an outward prolongation of the

tabulee, which are now nearly horizontal, and are so connected

as to give rise to a series of vesicles of conspicuously larger

size than those of the central and external areas.

The septa are numerous, and the primaries extend from the

inner surface of the wall to near the margins of the central

area, where they cease to exist, a few of them sometimes

becoming connected here by means of intermediate dissepi-

ments with the vertical and twisted lamelle of the centre.

The secondary septa alternate with the preceding, and vary

much in length, being sometimes short, and at other times

fully half as long as those of the first cycle. In the outer

two thirds of their extent the septa are united by very nume-

rous delicate rectangular or angular dissepiments, which exist

in much diminished numbers between the inner ends of the

septa. ‘There is thus formed a dense external zone of vesicular

tissue, which is seen in longitudinal sections (Pl. X_XI. figs.

2 4 & 4) to be formed of lenticular cells arranged in oblique rows

having a direction outwards and upwards, and thus opposite

to the inclination of the vesicles of the central area. Within

this external zone, also, the septa become extremely delicate,

assuming the form of well-developed lamin as they pass

inwards.

The genus Clistophyllum was originally proposed by Prof.

Dana (loc. cit. supra), and was defined as follows :—‘‘Cyatho-

phyllide simplicissime, ramose, aut aggregato-glomerate,

Corallum cellis radiatis, medio interno septis sursum conver-

454 Mr. J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

gentibus ; axe nullo ; lateribus omnino cellulosis.”” From his

short description it appears that Dana included under this

name both simple and compound corals, having a central area

composed of septa and cells converging upwards (but without

a distinct columella), an external vesicular area, and a calice

with a conical prominence at the bottom, about which the

lamellz sometimes appear twisted. One of the three figures

given by Dana as illustrative of the genus is undoubtedly a

true Clisiophyllum as at present defined ; and it may with great

probability be surmised to be the form now known as C. coni-

septum, Keys., which, in this case, must be regarded as the

type of the genus. The other two figures represent a compound

coral, apparently a species of Lonsdaleda.

Milne-Edwards and Haime defined the genus Clistophyllum

(Brit. Foss. Cor., Introd. p. Ixx, 1850) as follows: —“ Corallum

simple, turbinate. Septa well developed, and rising towards

the centre of the calice so as to form a spurious columella,

but not twisted.’ Subsequently (Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal.

p- 409) they enlarged their previous definition somewhat,

whilst preserving its essential features, and, in particular,

retaining the erroneous view that the subconvolute lamine of

the central area are the primary septa. The species which

they select as the type of the genus (viz. C. Danaanum) is |

stated to possess a large and deep fossula—a very unusual

feature in the genus.

At the same time Prof. M‘Coy (Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 33, 1851)

defined the genus Clistophyllum as follows: —‘Corallum simple,

branched, or aggregate, with vertical radiating lamellee ; a thin

epitheca or outer wall; cnternal structure :—(vertical section)

central area composed of small vesicular plates and cells con-

verging or arching upwards towards the centre, so as to form

a conical boss in the cup; no distinct central axis ; outer area

of small cellular structure, inclining in the opposite direction

or upwards and outwards; separation between these areas

formed by an intermediate area of larger, nearly horizontal

cellular structure ; (horizontal section) a large central area

of small, irregular, cellular texture, from which the primary

lamelle radiate to the outer walls ; intermediate zone with few

vesicular plates between the lamella ; outer zone having the

primary and secondary lamella connected by very numerous

vesicular plates.”” It will be seen from the above that most

of the essential features in the structure of Clistophyllum are

rightly represented in the descriptions and figures given by

M‘Coy. More especially has he the merit of clearly recogni-

zing the triareal structure of the corallum. The chief defects

of his definition lie in his supposition that the ascending

‘chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 455

lamellee of the central area are truly the septa, and in his not

having detected the constant presence of a columellarian line

in the centre.

At a later period, Mr. Billings (Can. Journ. new ser. vol. iv.

p- 128, 1859) defined the genus as similar in structure to

Zaphrentis, except in the possession of an exterior zone of

vesicular tissue and in having the tabule ‘ elevated in the

centre so as to form a small conical protuberance in the bottom

of the cup.” A single species, from the Devonian formation

of Western Ontario, was referred to the genus under the name

of C. oneidaense. We have satisfied ourselves, however, from

the examination of a large number of specimens, that the struc-

ture in C. onetdaense, as well as in the related C. pluriradiale,

Nich., is essentially different from that of Olistophyllum proper ;

and we propose to found for these two forms a new genus under

the name of Acrophyllum*.

The definition of the genus Clisiophyllum given by Prof.

De Koninck (Anim. Foss. Nouv. Recherches, prem. partie,

p- 89, 1872) is in most respects similar to that given by Milne-

Edwards and Haime. The septa are described as extending

to the centre of the calice; and the columellar plate is stated to

be a prolongation of the principal septum.

Much the same view of the structure of the genus is taken

by Dybowski (Mon. der Zoanth. scler. rug. p. 82, 1873), who

places Clistophyllum in the immediate neighbourhood of Litho-

strotion, and defines it as having septa which closely embrace

a freely projecting columella, and elevate themselves to form

collectively an eminence in the centre of the calice.

When we come, however, to investigate the affinities of

Clisiophyllum, it is at once evident that it has little real rela-

tionship with Lithostrotion. Not only is the latter invariably

* A brief diagnosis of this genus may advantageously be appended in

this connexion :—

ACROPHYLLUM, Thomson and Nicholson.

Gen. char, Corallum simple, turbinate, or cylindro-conical. Hpitheca

thin, with numerous encircling strize and annulations of growth. Central

area occupied by strong tabula, which are not vesicular, and are very

strongly elevated centrally, and at the same time more or less twisted

with a spiral bending, so as to give rise to a central funnel-shaped and

obliquely contorted eminence. This eminence is formed solely by the

elevation of the successive tabulee ; and no vertical plates take part in its

formation as is the case in Clisiophyllum. The septa are well developed,

lamellar, usually prolonged over the upper surfaces of the tabulz in the

form of striae which extend nearly to the centre. External area traversed

by the septa, which are united by comparatively remote angular dissepi-

ments. No columella. A well-marked septal fossette.

Type sp. Acrophyllim oneidaense, Bill.

456 My.J.Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

compound, but it possesses no representative of the great

central cellular mass, formed by obliquely ascending and vesi-

cular tabulee, and traversed by vertical lamelle, which is so

characteristic of the former. On the other hand, a relation-

ship of real affinity subsists between Clisiophyllum and Lons-

daleia, the great central columella of the latter representing

the central vesicular mass of the former, and being in many

respects formed in nearly the same way, though on a much

smaller scale. Lonsdaleia, however, is distinguished from

Clistophyllum by being always compound, by increasing by

calicular gemmation, and by the fact that the wide and loose

vesicular tissue of the outer area is not traversed by the septa,

which thus are not in connexion with the wall.

The genus Cyclophyllum, Duncan and Thomson, though

in some respects allied to Clistophyllum, is distinguished from

it by the fact that the bottom of the calice exhibits a secondary

circular cup, in place of the conical boss of the latter. On

section this cup is seen to be the upper extremity of a great

central tube, which passes downwards to near the lower ex-

tremity of the visceral chamber. The boundaries of the

central tube are formed by a distinct accessory wall; and its

enclosed space is filled with delicate vesicular tissue, becoming

more or less irregular and spongy in the centre. The genus

Aulophyllum, Kidw. & H., is separated from Clisiophyllum by

characters very much the same as those which serve to distin-

guish Cyclophyllum from the same, especially by the fact

that, in common with Cyclophyllum, it possesses a secondary

cup in the centre of the calice, in place of a conical boss.

The genus Clistophyllum, finally, is more or less intimately

related to several groups of forms which we shall proceed to

describe under the names of Dibunophyllum, Aspidophyllum,

Kumatiophyllum, and Rhodophyllum. All these forms may

be unhesitatingly regarded as being modifications of a common

type ; and it need, therefore, excite no surprise to find that the

ground-plan of their organization is the same. At the same

time the differences which separate these several groups from

one another and from Clisiophyllum are constant in a large

number of individuals in each case, and are easily recognized

in typicalexamples. We cannot, therefore, avoid recognizing

the actual existence of these groups as natural assemblages,

irrespective of the fact that specimens can be procured which

are intermediate in their structural characters between these

groups, and thus link them on to one another. As these forms

also are separated from one another by characters which can

be readily determined in practice, we have judged it better to

assign to each group a distinctive name. In so doing, how-

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 457

ever, we do not necessarily contend that these groups attain to

the conventional rank of genera. Believing that the terms

“genera” and “ subgenera,”’ as applied to inosculating groups

like the one we are now considering, possess a purely artificial

value, we are not concerned to contend for the employment of

the one term rather than the other. We are, however, of

opinion that the use of subgenera in paleontological inves-

tigations has proved itself by experience rather a hindrance

than a help to progress; and we have therefore preferred to

leave these groups in the position of ‘ generic types” until

some strict and explicit definition of the terms “ genus” and

“subgenus ”’ may fortunately be agreed upon.

The genus Clisiophyllum is stated to range from the Upper

Silurian to the Lower Carboniferous. The true affinities of

the Silurian forms, however, cannot be regarded as altogether

free from doubt ; and it is singular, if they have been rightly -

determined, that no representatives of the genus (as here de-

fmed) have hitherto been detected in the richly fossiliferous

deposits of the Devonian period.

Genus DisuNopHYLLUM, Thomson and Nicholson.

(Ois, tevice ; Bovvds, hill; pvdXov, leaf.)

Gen. char. Corallum simple, turbinate, or cono-cylindrical.

Epitheca complete, thin, with numerous encircling striae and

annulations of growth. Calice of variable depth, usually

shallow, exhibiting centrally at the bottom a rounded emi-

nence, which is slightly raised above the inner margins of the

primary septa, and is always divided by a distinct longitu-

dinal mesial line separating the eminence into two equal

halves. The calicine eminence is formed partly by a median

elevation of the tabule, and partly by a series of somewhat

nregular vertical lamellae, which are united with the inner

edges of the primary septa by subconvolute plates, but are

altogether independent of these structures, and appear on the

surface of the boss as so many ridges radiating from the mar-

ins of the central area to the sides of the mesial crest. Septa

well developed, generally of two orders; the secondary septa

short or wanting, and the primary septa invariably falling short

of the central area. Interseptal dissepiments scanty and

remote in the intermediate area between the inner ends of the

primary septa, but very abundant in the external area, where

they form a dense vesicular tissue, appearing in longitudinal

sections as minute lenticular cells arranged in oblique rows

directed upwards and outwards. Longitudinal sections also

458 Myr.J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

show an intermediate area (“interlocular area”’) of wregu-

larly vesicular tabule, and a central area of anastomosing

concave tabule, which are on the whole directed upwards, and

are intersected by several incomplete columellarian lines, or

rarely by one such line. ‘Transverse sections show that the

central area is divided into two equal portions by a median

lamina which extends completely across it, and one extremity

of which points to a well-developed septal fossula.

In the general features.of their internal structure the forms

which we have grouped together under the name of Dbuno-

phyllum present a close resemblance to those which properly

belong to Clisiophyllum ; but they are nevertheless separated

by characters sufficiently distinct and easily recognizable to

warrant their being placed in a section by themselves. The

species of Dibunophyllum agree with those of Clistophyllum

in their triareal structure, as shown in longitudinal sections.

They both possess an outer area of numerous minute vesicles

arranged in oblique rows pointing upwards and outwards, an

intermediate area formed by loosely and irregularly anasto-

mosing tabulee, and a central area formed by vesicular tabule,

which, though more or less strongly elevated centrally, are at

the same time concave, and are intersected by a series of ver-

tical lamellz. In both groups, again, we find an essentially

similar arrangement and a like development of the septa—

those of the first cycle, extending from the wall to near the

outer margins of the central area, having the form of well-

developed laminz internally, but becoming more delicate as

they pass outwards, and more numerously intersected by the

angular dissepiments ; whilst those of the second cycle are

very short, and may be wanting altogether.

With these points of resemblance there are the following

differences to be noted in the structure of the forms re-

spectively referable to Dibunophyllum and Clisiophyllum :—

(1) The central area in both genera is formed by the intersec-

tion of a system of vesicular tabule with a system of vertical

lamelle. In Dibunophyllum this area is seen in transverse

sections (Pl. X XV. figs. 1, 2, 3.4, 5) to be divided into two

equal halves by a complete mesial septum, no such structure

existing in Clistophyllum proper ; whilst the lines represent-

ing the cut edges of the vertical laminze are much more irre-

gular in the former than in the latter, and are devoid of

any spiral bending. (2) One extremity of the mesial septum

just spoken of as dividing the central area in Dibunophyllum

is invariably directed towards a well-marked septal fossula

(Pl. XXV. fig. 1). (3) Longitudinal sections show that the

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 459

central area in Clistophyllum is intersected by a single, con-

tinuous columellarian line. The same appearances are occa-

sionally, though rarely, exhibited in Dibunophyllum; but

more commonly (Pl. X XV. fig. 4.4) there are several of such

lines in the latter, and these lines are discontinuous. (4) The

floor of the calice in Clistophyllum exhibits an acutely conical

boss, the surface of which presents a number of spirally twisted

ridges, which are the free edges of the vertical lamelle of

the central area, and are directed in a radiating manner

towards a point on the summit of the boss. The floor of

the calice in Dibunophyllum, on the other hand, exhibits

a low rounded boss (Pl. XXIV. fig. 4), which is only slightly

elevated above the inner edges of the primary septa, and 1s

invariably divided into two equal moieties by a longitudinal

mesial ridge; whilst the ridges representing the free edges

of the vertical lamelle of the central area radiate, without

any tendency to become spirally twisted, from the margins

of the eminence, till they become attached to the two sides

of the mesial ridge. (5) The tabule of the central area in

Dibunophyllum, though on the whole elevated centrally, are

typically markedly concave, with their concavities directed

upwards (Pl. XXV. fig. 44), the reverse of this condition

obtaining in Clisiophyllum. (6) Lastly, the secondary septa

are much less perfectly developed than is usually the case

in Clisiophyllum, being either unrecognizable, or only traced

with difficulty in the dense vesicular tissue of the outer area.

Upon the whole the above-mentioned distinctions appear,

in our opinion, of sufficient weight to warrant the establish-

ment of the group which we have termed Dibunophyllum. At

present we are only acquainted with the genus as occurring

in the Lower Carboniferous rocks.

Genus ASPIDOPHYLLUM.

Aspidophyllum, Thomson, Proc. Phil. Soc. Glasgow.

The essential structure of the corallum in this group agrees

with that which has been already described as characteristic

of Clisiophyllum and Dibunophyllum; and it will therefore

be probably sufficient to point out here the peculiarities which

may be regarded as distinctive of Aspidophyllum as compared

with the preceding groups:—(1) The corallum in Aspido-

phyllum, like that of Clisiophyllum and Dibunophyllum, is

triareal in composition ; and the structure of the evternal and

intermediate areas is essentially identical in the three groups.

The chief points which distinguish Aspedophyllum are those

460 Mr.J. Thomson and Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the

connected with the central area. As exhibited in longitudinal

sections (PI. XXIII. fig. 1) the central area in these forms is

constituted by a succession of extremely close-set tabule, some-

what concave, with their convexities directed downwards, and

intersected by two or three parallel, nearly continuous columel-

larian lines. (2) As exhibited in transverse sections (Pl. X XII.

figs. 1 A, 2, 3A, 4) the central area is seen to be formed by

the tabule just mentioned, together with a series of vertical

lamellee which (as in Clistophyllum and Dibunophyllum) are

wholly independent of the primary septa, except so far, that

they are occasionally connected with them by subconvolute

plates. The cut edges of these lamell, as seen in section,

show that their number is comparatively small, and that they

radiate, usually without twisting, from the margins of the

central area towards the centre; whilst they are united late-

rally by a number of closely arranged curved lines, repre-

senting the cut edges of the tabule, and invariably directed

with their concavities outwards. (3) The median member of

this comparatively small system of vertical lamelle is inva-

riably the most strongly developed of all, but it never extends

across the central area as a complete mesial septum (as in

Dibunophyllum). It is invariably directed towards the dorsal

or convex side of the corallum, and is continued in all cases

for a certain distance into a well-marked septal fossula. (4) As

the consequence of the peculiarities in the internal structure

of the central area in Aspidophyllum, the resulting eminence

in the floor of the calice presents certain features which readily

distinguish it from the same eminence in Clistophyllum and

Dibunophyllum. The calicine boss (Pl. XXIII. figs. 2 a, 5)

constitutes a prominent helmet-shaped eminence, which is

neither conical as in Clistophyllum, nor simply rounded as in

Dibunophyllum, but is dome-shaped on the ventral or con-

cave side of the corallum, and slopes down on the dorsal or

convex side to the inner margin of the primary septa. The

free edges of the vertical lamelle of the central area appear

on the surface of the boss as so many keeled ridges, which

are not spirally bent as in Clistophyllum, and do not meet

on the two sides of a central ridge as in Debunophyllum.

The median ridge, however, representing the median lamella,

passes over the boss, and descends into the fossula on the

dorsal side of the corallum.

So far as our present researches have extended, the corals

which belong to this section are confined to the Lower Carbo-

niferous rocks.

chief Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. 461

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

(Unless otherwise stated, all the figures are of the natural size.)

PrLatre XXI.

Fig. 1. Clisiophyllum Keyserlingi, M‘Coy (?), transverse section of an

Fig.

Fxg.

Fig.

extremely large example. Lower Carboniferous, Auchenskeoch,

Dalry, Ayrshire.

. Transverse section of a smaller example of the same species;

2 a, longitudinal section of the same, showing the columellarian

line and the convex elevated and vesicular tabule of the central

area. Lower Carboniferous, Broadstones, Beith, Ayrshire.

Clisiophyllum bipartitum, M‘Coy, transverse section a little

below the calice ; 3.4, 58B,3 0c, transverse sections of the same

corallum at different heights, showing the different stages of

growth. Lower Carboniferous, Broadstones, Ayrshire.

. Longitudinal section of C. bipartitum, M‘Coy, showing the triareal

structure ; 4 A, transverse section of the same, showing the great

disproportion between the number of the primary septa and the

‘number of the vertical lamelle of the central area. Lower Car-

boniferous, Broadstones, Ayrshire.

. Clisiophyllum, sp., transverse section ; 5 a, longitudinal section of

the same. Lower Carboniferous.

. Clisiophyllum, sp., transverse section. Lower Carboniferous,

Brockley, Lesmahagow.

PuaTE XXII.

. Clisiophyllum, sp., showing the external aspect and the conical

boss in the floor of the calice; 1 a, transverse section of the

same. Lower Carboniferous, Broadstones, Ayrshire.

. Clisiophyllum, sp., transverse section. Lower Carboniferous,

Langside, Beith, Ayrshire.

. Clisiophyllum coniseptum, Keys., longitudinal section ; 3 a, trans-

verse section of the same. Lower Carboniferous, Langside,

Beith, Ayrshire.

PLATE XXIII.

. Aspidophyllum Koninckianum, Thoms., longitudinal section ;

1 a, transverse section of the same. Lower Carboniferous, Third-

part, Beith, Ayrshire.

. Asprdophyllum elegans, Thoms., transverse section ; 2 A, calice of

the same, showing the helmet-shaped calicine boss. Lower Car-

boniferous, Thirdpart, Beith, Ayrshire.

. A young example of the preceding species, showing the helmet-

shaped boss; 5, transverse section of the same. Lower Car-

boniferous, Brockley, Lesmahagow, Lanarkshire.

. Aspidophyllum, sp., transverse section. Lower Carboniferous,

Brockley, Lesmahagow.

. Aspidophyllum, sp., external aspect, showing the calicine boss in

profile ; 5 a, transverse section of the same. Lower Carboni-

ferous, Brockley, Lesmahagow.

Dr. C. Semper on the Identity in Type y

PLATE XXIV.

Fig. 1. Aspidophyllum Hualeyanum, Thoms., transverse section, enlarged ;

Fig.

1 A, transverse section of the same, natural size. Lower Car-

boniferous, Thirdpart, Beith, Ayrshire.

. Aspidophyllum, sp., transverse section. Lower Carboniferous,

Gateside, Beith, Ayrshire.

. Dibunophyllum Muirheadi, Nich. & Thoms., transverse section ;

3 A, longitudinal section of the same. Lower Carboniferous,

Gateside, Beith, Ayrshire.

. Dibunophyllum, sp., view of the interior of the calice, showing

the arrangement of the ridges formed by the free edges of the

vertical lamelle of the central area; 4 A, transverse section of

the same. Lower Carboniferous, Langside, Beith, Ayrshire.

PLATE XXV.

. Dibunophylium, sp., transverse section, showing the mesial lamina

which divides the central area; the septa become vesicular and

broken up towards the circumference by the great development

of the dissepiments. Lower Carboniferous, Langside, Beith,

Ayrshire.

. Transverse section of a young form of Dibunophyllum,; 2 a, external

aspect of the same, showing the interior of the calice.

» Dibunophyllum M* Chesneyt, Nich. & Thoms., showing the interior

of the calice; 3, transverse section of the same; 3B, longitu-

dinal section of the same, showing the unusual fact that there

is but a single columellarian line, as in Clistophyllum. Lower

Carboniferous, Brockley, Lesmahagow.

. 4. Dibunophyllum Mirheadi, Nich. & Thoms., transverse section ;

4 a, longitudinal section of the same, showing the normal struc-

ture of the genus. Lower Carboniferous, Gateside, Beith, Ayr-

shire.

» Dibunophyllum Muirheadi, Nich. & Thoms. (?), transverse section.

Lower Carboniferous.

. Dibunophyllum, sp., interior view of the calice; 64, transverse

section of the same. Lower Carboniferous.

. Dibunophyllum, sp., transverse section. Lower Carboniferous.

[To be continued. |

LIV.—On the Identity in Type of the Annelids and Vertebrates.

A preliminary Communication*. By C. SEMPER.

THE old view of Geoffroy St.-Hilaire and Ampére concerning

the agreement in affinities of the Articulates and Vertebrates

was, as is well known, completely supplanted by the type theory

of Cuvier and Von Baer, which supposed a great difference in

the structure of the two groups. And not without good reason ;

for if the inversion of an Articulate so that its ventrum was

* Translated from the ‘ Physikalisch-medicinische Verhandlungen zu

Wiirzburg,’ by P. Herbert Carpenter, B.A.

of the Annelids and Vertebrates, 463

directed upwards, which was suggested by Ampere, Joh.

Miiller, and Rathke, and even earlier by Meckel, led to the

recognition of a great agreement with the Vertebrates in the

origin and position of many organs, those Articulates which

were chosen for comparison (the Insects and Crustacea) were

precisely the ones which were not well suited to furnish the

proof of the correctness of the original view ; for no one had

succeeded in demonstrating the existence not only of the

above-mentioned resemblances, but also of actual agreement

in type of the Articulates and Vertebrates.

The case is now, I think, different; through the discovery

of segmental organs in the embryos of the Plagiostomes and

in many adult sharks *, I was led to suggest this process of

inversion once more—but as applied to an Annelidt+, by

which was revealed a correspondence between Articulates and

Vertebrates far more complete in detail than that obtained by

the former direct comparison of Crustacea or of Insects with

Vertebrates. Nevertheless there were some difficulties ; and it

is natural that others should lay stress upon them in order to

demonstrate indirectly the unimportance of the extensive re-

semblances, first poited out by me, in the typical structure of

an Annelid and of a Vertebrate embryo.

The following preliminary communication is intended to

* See ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ ser. 4, vol. xv. p- 94.

+ I should like to suggest that a slight dapsus calami occurred to our

revered master Baer when he lately, in his notice of Dohrn’s and my

works, represented the facts incorrectly : it is not the former who was

the first to compare the inverted worm-sections with transverse sections

of a Vertebrate embryo, and the organs of both with one another respec-

tively, but I; and this was not done by me incidentally, but completely

and with the addition of figures. My first preliminary communication

upon this subject appeared in July 1874, and the larger memoir (‘ Die

Stammverwandtschaft ’ &c.) in October 1874; while Dohrn’s work first

appeared in February or March 1875.

It must be admitted that this investigator goes further than I in his

hypothetical conclusions ; thus he loses himself in specialities which can-

not be proved and are completely devoid of substantial foundation ;

while I stop at the proof of the identity in relative position of almost all

the organs of the Annelids and of the vertebrate embryos. But this I

must claim as my property, to the acquisition of which no earlier expres-

sion of Dohrn could have led me; while it remains doubtful whether

Dohrn would have taken an annelid as his starting point if he had not

been acquainted with my work before publishing his own. It is true that

he claims (/.c. p. iv) to have intimated, in the preface to the second part

of his paper on the structure and development of the Arthropods, that

“to him it was not so much the Ascidians as the Annelids which seemed

to be the Invertebrates standing nearest to the Vertebrates.” In the pre-

face to the second part, however, there is no mention of this, and just as

little in his other articles on the Crustacea. In the introduction to the

third part (Jenaische Zeitschr. Band y. p. 278), where he first treats of

464 _ Dr. C. Semper on the Identity in Type

show that I have succeeded in the most surprising manner in

demonstrating that all those difficulties either do not exist or else

prove nothing, and at. the same time in finding out such ex-

traordinarily extensive resemblances, both in the type of the

three classes of segmented animals and also in all their special

relations, that he only, in my opinion, is justified in rejecting

my views who believes himself able to arrive at morphological

laws through physiological relations.

The opponents of my views do not agree in essential points.

On the one hand Baer says :—(1) ventrum and dorsum are ho-

mologous in Vertebrates and Articulates; (2) therefore this is

not the case with the ventral cord and spinal cord, for the

latter has a dorsal and the former a ventral position ; (3) the

Articulates have no brain in the sense that the Vertebrates

have, for their dorsal cesophageal ganglion is only the anterior

end of their ventral ganglionic cord ; and (4) the Articulates

have only a singly symmetrical development, but the Ver-

tebrates a doubly symmetrical one. On the other hand,

Gegenbaur tacitly presupposes certain points, such as the

distinction in type, to be proved; the arguments brought

forward by him against my views are as follows:—(1) the

position of the ventral cord (in agreement with Baer) ;

(2) the dorsal position of the supracesophageal ganglion, which

is comparable to the brain and spinal cord of Vertebrates (at

variance with Baer); (3) the asserted connexion of the sense-

organs with the dorsal cesophageal ganglion in the Articulates ;

and (4) the dorsal origin of the latter out of a dorsally placed

medullary plate.

I will begin with Gegenbaur’s arguments. The sense-

organs (eyes and ears) are very frequently connected with the

ventral ganglia in Crustacea, Insects, and Annelids ; the third

argument of Gegenbaur is simply incorrect. The second, the

the old attempt to parallel the shell-gland of the Daphne with the seg-

mental organs of the worms, he says, “from this it might possibly be

attempted to derive the Arthropoda, or at least the Crustacea, from the

worms.

Here, then, is no mention of the Vertebrates and Ascidians. If Dr.

Dohrn would show me the place where he published the former of the

two propositions quoted above before I did, I should be ready to give up

to him the honour of having first suggested this idea, and to confess that

I had completely overlooked his notification of it. ‘

Among later observers, Leydig and Zaddach are the only ones whom I

have to thank for support in the old line of investigation on which I have

again recently entered ; what, besides their work, has been mentioned by

still living older investigators as to the affinities of the segmented animals

can be of no use to me, as it contains only repetitions of earlier statements,

was never followed up in a consistent manner, and was in great part wrong

in its execution.

of the Annelids and Vertebrates. 465

dorsal position of the supracesophageal ganglion, is contained,

according to our mode of treatment, in the first or fourth.

Could it be proved that it originates dorsally and indepen-

dently of the ventral cord, then its position would be dorsal.

Now Gegenbaur asserts in the most decided way that this is

proved ; but this is only the case in his own imagination.

Not a single observation on the Articulates has been made

which really satisfactorily demonstrates that it is formed on

the dorsal side; while some, on the other hand, prove very

exactly that it takes its origin from the ventral side. Biitschli

has shown in the bee, and Ganin still more clearly in the larve

of Ichneumonide, that the anterior end of the first rudiment

of the ventral cord divides into two parts, which grow up-

wards round the cesophagus, and only unite dorsally at a later

stage to form the so-called bram. No one mentions the ap-

pearance of a separated medullary plate of the dorsum in the

Articulates ; the frontal plates (Schettelplatten) lie at first on

the ventrum, and only gradually reach the dorsum. The as-

sertion of various observers that these arise on the dorsum

proves, from their own statements, that they have not under-

stood the first developmental stages.

I can confirm the observations (only made, however, inci-

- dentally) of Bitschli and Ganin in the most decided way as

regards the Naidez, in which I have studied the formation of

zooids uninterruptedly for six months, with the intention of

clearing up the primary origin of the nervous system (ventral

cord and brain). I have already gone far enough in this in-

vestigation to be able to bring forward the following points as

firmly established.

1. The ventral cord originates neither exclusively in the

ectoderm (Kowalevsky) nor in the mesoderm (Leuckart,

Rathke), but both layers take part in its formation. Only

the central azygos ganglion (Clepsine) or the azygos cellular

cord under the nervous cord (Lumbricus &c.) originates di-

rectly in the ectoderm ; and this is primitively quite unseg-

mented, precisely as in the osseous fishes. The two lateral

ganglia, however, arise out of the protosegments of the meso-

derm, and are therefore segmented from before backwards,

The first-mentioned central ganglion alone corresponds to the

spinal cord of Vertebrates, while the lateral ones correspond

to their spinal ganglia.

In agreement with this, the lateral nerves leaving the gan-

glionic chain arise by two roots; they are true spinal nerves.

Herrmann has clearly distinguished these two roots in the

leech as superior and inferior.

2. The muscle-plate appears at first not in the neural (ven-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. Bl

466 Dr. C. Semper on the Identity in Type

tral) median line, but in a line exactly corresponding to an axis

which, in the form of an irregularly cellular cord, lies close

beneath (resp. above) the rudiment of the central ganglion.

This axis is comparable to the notochord. The muscle-plate

bends outwards from it in a cardiac direction (towards the

dorsum) round the heart and alimentary canal, and also in a

neural (ventral) direction round the central nervous system.

This is the type of the Vertebrates. In Nazs, just as in

them, a cellular cord indicates an axis, from which the animal

muscle-plates gradually envelop the alimentary canal on the

one side, and on the other the central nervous system deve-

loped out of the ectoderm.

3. It is well known that every complete zooid of a chain of

Naids is developed by the coalescence of a body part, which

first appears, with a later-appearing cephalic part; the latter has

usually only four (at most six), but the former from 9-24 seg-

ments. In both parts these segments appear according to the

laws of annelid-segmentation ; the first body-segment is in-

variably theoldest, and it coalesces with the fourth and youngest

cephalic segment. ‘This difference in the formation of cephalic

and body-segments is here extremely sharply defined; it

appears also in the larvee of marie Annelids (Terebella ac-

cording to Milne-Edwards), and reminds one of the analogous

but less clearly marked condition in the Vertebrates and

Arthropods. In both groups several new cephalic segments

(which are much younger than many of the body-segments)

interpolate themselves between the oldest body-segment and

the oldest cephalic segment or segments ; in both regions seg-

mentation begins in front and ends behind; so that here, as in

the Annelids, the youngest cephalic segment is next to the

oldest body-segment.

4. In the cephalic part, the brain of the zooid does not origi-

nate in a dorsal medullary plate overlying the alimentary

canal, but it is developed by a division of the anterior end of

the ventral cord and the upward growth of the two halves of

the cesophageal ring around the gullet. In this growth the

two lateral gangha chiefly participate, with, perhaps, a part

of the central one (it was not possible to determine this with

certainty in the specimens, requiring much difficult treatment,

which I have yet examined), and finally also some secon-

dary structures.

There appear, namely (even, as it seems, in the forms with-

out eyes), either laterally or rather towards the ventral side,

two sense-plates, which unite with the cesophageal ring before

the latter has lost its cellular structure. Possibly (or even pro-

bably), therefore, three different cell-groups take part in the for-

of the Annelids and Vertebrates. 467

mation of the dorsal oesophageal ganglion, viz. :—the central

nervous system derived from the ectoderm of the ventral side,

and dividing to form the cesophageal ring; the two lateral

spinal ganglia growing round the gullet, and so constituting

the greatest part of the cesophageal ring; and, thirdly, the

two sense-plates growing upwards from both sides towards the

_cesophageal ring. There is no trace, however, of an azygos

thickening of the ectoderm, situated in the median line of the

dorsum, in which the so-called brain could originate; this is.

formed, as is seen, in the most marked contradiction to the

authoritative assertion of Gegenbaur, by the coalescence of

two primitively completely separated elements, derived from

the ventrum. ‘The distinction between the brain and ventral

cord of the Articulates is therefore removed.

With the disappearance of this distinction and a reference

to the facts, long known but completely ignored by Gegen-

baur, that the sense-organs are not connected exclusively with

the so-called brain of the Articulates, the arguments of the

Heidelberg zoologist fall at once to the ground. The other

suggestions that he brings forward against my view are due

not to himself, but to Baer.

In Baer’s opposition two arguments of different natures are

combined. The one, the “ evolutio bigemina,” which is only

typical for the Vertebrates, is purely morphological ; the other,

the distinction of ventrum and dorsum, is purely physiological,

or almost completely so, dependent, namely, upon the relations

of the united organism to the ground bearing it, or to the nu-

triment it seeks.

The purely morphological argument is refuted by the facts

stated above; ‘‘evolutio bigemina”’ is also typical for the

Annelids. In these also there are two parts of the animal

muscular layer one above the other, and separated by an axis

as in the Vertebrates ; and as in these latter, so in the former,

the one surrounds the alimentary canal, and the other the

central nervous system. In the Arthropods this type appears

to be obliterated. I say expressly appears; for up to this time

the mode of growth of the muscle-plates has never been de-

termined by transverse sections; and so it is quite possible that

their development takes place in the same way as in the

Annelids.

Further, should any one succeed in demonstrating that, in

this group also, two primary blastodermic layers take part in

the formation of the ganglionic chain, which is quite possible,

the proof of “ evolutio bigemina”’ in the Arthropods would

then be furnished, and the desired correspondence with the

Vertebrates established.

31*

But even then, of course, only the identity in type of the

three segmented classes would be proved, and not, as was for-

merly supposed, the near relationship of the Arthropods and

Vertebrates, which would stand rather in the position of cousin-

ship to one another, while the Annelids would have to be con-

sidered as thelr common ancestors, For only in these last

does one find all the relations in the structure of the blasto-

dermic layers as well as in their gradual segmentation, by the

more or less partial transformation of which the typical single

segments of the Vertebrates and of the Arthropods are to be

explained.

If, therefore, only the relative positions of the organs are

taken into consideration, the correspondence in type between

the three segmented classes is to be regarded as proved. The

result is otherwise, however, if one employs the purely phy-

siological consideration of the position with regard to the

earth’s surface in order, as Baer has again recently done, to

demonstrate the identity of ventrum or dorsum in all bilaterally

symmetrical animals. Then, of course, there appears an abso-

lute distinction between Articulates and Vertebrates ; what in

the latter is turned upwards, lies in the former on the ventrum;

and a similar direct inversion appears in all the organs,

although “‘ evolutio bigemina”’ is typical in both cases.

But how is the identity of the ventrum* in the Articulates

and the Vertebrates demonstrated ? I have sought in vain to

find a proof of it in Baer’s latest work. It could only be

established in one of two ways—either by proving that the

same organs lie on the ventral side in both groups of animals,

which is in this case impossible, or by showing that (perhaps

in consequence of the influence of gravity upon the developing

* T should like in this place to be allowed to make a second small cor-

rection in Baer’s reproduction of my remarks. Baer says that I had com-

menced my reasoning with the proposition that “ dorsum and ventrum are

not morphological ideas ” in order tosmooth my way. This is not quite

accurate; for in the complete work, which appeared in October 1874, I

introduced this in the course of the discussion of the other arguments

ae my views, and I did it purposely in order to avoid the appearance

of wishing to smooth my way by a dogma ; and, further, I did not put the

proposition forward as a dogma, but attempted to prove it by the use of

various arguments. It may be doubted whether this attempt has suc-

ceeded; but no one is justified in ascribing to me an intention of establish-

ing a foundation for discussion which cannot be found in the wording of

my paper.

I must confess that this misinterpretation of my words (which, I repeat,

is in no way justified) has pained me ; or has Baer possibly not read my

‘Stammverwandtschaft’? Besides, Baer has completely misunderstood

me when he supposes that I wished to deny the existence of a marked

morphological distinction between dorsum and yentrum in the same

animal or in the same group.

of the Annelids and Vertebrates. 469

embryo) the ventral side is always directed downwards,

and that here therefore dorsum and ventrum are due to mecha-

nical causes, in the same way as the upper and under sides of

the leaves of plants.

It is not necessary, however, to commence an investigation

in this direction; for a little reflection shows that though in

eges which have been laid, as in the case of the frog and

birds, the ventral side in the germinal disk is frequently

directed downwards, it must in just as many cases (namely in

ovoviviparous animals) undergo constant changes of position ;

nevertheless no deformities arise, and the type of structure

remains unaltered. We cannot therefore speak of a cause

acting mechanically which in the different symmetrical animals

would always bring the same side downwards. Lastly, it

follows from the fact that many animals primitively typically

symmetrical, like ourselves and the flat fish, do not have the

ventrum directed downwards, that the cause which determines

the one or the other side as the ventral side is not dependent

upon formative laws acting upon the embryo. ‘The type of

development. in the various animal forms is independent of

the direct influence of their position relatively to the surface

of the earth; and it appears to be only the position of the

mouth which physiologically determines the ventral side.

Ican see, therefore, nothing in the theorem that the ventrum

is the same morpholog ical region in all animals, but an unproved

and incorrect dogma. Of course, however, this does not neces-

sarily imply what Baer appears to have inferred from my

views, that there can be no morphological difference between

the ventrum and dorsum in the Vertebrates or in the Articu-

lates ; on the contrary, I have accepted this difference just as

much as Baer himself. But the existing simple distinction

between the two regions does not yet prove that the ventrum

is identical in Vertebrates and Articulates; on the contrary,

the morphological distinction of the ventrum (or dorsum) in

the two classes is proved to me by the perfect identity in the

types of their development (evolutio bigemina), and by the

almost complete correspondence in the relative aoe of

nearly all the organs in the two groups to one another (but

not in their positions in space).

Baer has of course made use of some morphological argu-

ments, in order to support the proposition that the Articulates

have their nervous system on the ventrum of the Vertebrates,

and that it is therefore comparable to the sympathetic system

of the latter group. He refers first of all to the position of

the extremities in the Arthropods; in them, as in the Verte-

brates, these are curved towards the ventral side. For this

470 Dr. C. Semper on the Identity in Type

argument it must be presupposed that the extremities of the

Crustacea &c. are homologous with those of the Vertebrates.

But this is by no means the case. On the contrary, the

Annelids have dorsal appendages which stand in the same

relation to their dorsum as the extremities do to the ventrum

in the Vertebrates ; the dorsum of the former and the ventrum

of the latter, however, are, according to my view, identical.

In this case, therefore, one would have to compare the ex-

tremities of the Vertebrates to the dorsal feet, and the appen-

dages of the Arthropods to the ventral feet of the Annelids.

Baer says further that the ventral side of the Annulates is

indicated as such by the ventral position of the anus and

genital openings. ‘This, however, is only partially correct.

In the segmented Nemertines and in some Annelids the genital

apertures are dorsal; in the Nematodes and Myzostomide the

efferent ducts of the sexual organs unite, as in the Verte-

brates, with the rectum ; if they lie on the ventral side, they

undergo an unusual change in position. This variability in

the position of the genital openings shows that it is quite

valueless, because it 1s so extremely uncertain. Further, in

many Annelids (the leeches for example) the anus is situated

not ventrally but dorsally, and beyond it extends a prolon-

gation of the body (viz. the posterior sucker of the leech),

which, in its typical structure and in its origin, may be fairly

compared to the tail of the Vertebrates; and one can then

designate the posterior ganglion of the leech as caudal ganglion.

The only just argument brought forward by Baer is the

ventral position of the mouth in all the Annulates. But it is

a question whether the difference of its position in Annelids

and Vertebrates may not be satisfactorily explained. Dohrn

has made an attempt in this direction which is worth notice,

although others may be put by the side of his, for which it is

not necessary to enter into such bold speculations as Dohrn is

of course obliged to do.

He rightly lays stress on the fact that the unusually late

appearance of the Vertebrate mouth is a very remarkable

circumstance. In distinction to this is the fact that the mouth

appears extremely early in all Annelids, in the free-swimming

larvee of the marine Annelids even earlier than the “ Keim-

streif.” That part of this last, through the segmentation of

which the cephalic portion of the worm arises, necessarily

finds an obstacle in the already developed gullet, and so curves

upwards around it in two divisions. The existence of the

gullet as a mechanical obstacle is the essential cause of the

formation of the cesophageal ring.

In the Vertebrates, on the other hand, the cephalic portion

of the Annelids and Vertebrates. 471

of the nervous system is developed extremely early, long

before the appearance of the gullet; it finds no obstacle to its

growth forwards and above the rudimentary intestine, but

space enough to develop, extend, and establish itself. When,

then, later the mouth comes to be formed, it cannot break

through at the same point as in the Annelids ; for the cephalic

part of the nervous system here offers far too much resistance,

partly through its own nature and partly owing to the rapid

development of the embryonic skeleton around it. It is pos-

sible that, as Dohrn suggests, the s¢nws rhomboideus indicates

the place where such a breaking-through should have occurred,

and possible also that the new mouth, now appearing upon

the opposite side, is the result of a transformation of the first

gill-cleft. These are hypotheses which can scarcely ever be

really tested. It is sufficient that Dohrn and I agree that the

mouth of the Vertebrates occupies a different position from that

of the Annulates. Whether, as I believe, it is a fresh forma-

tion on the dorsum of the latter, because the primitive point

of perforation is rendered impassable owing to the great deve-

lopment of the brain, or whether it arises directly through the

transformation of organs already existing in this position, is

of no consequence for the questions immediately before us.

The sole really morphological and effective argument, there-

fore, which Baer can adduce in support of his opinion, is the

position of the mouth, which, however, is not difficult to ex-

plain in the manner first suggested by Dohrn. Further, if

one reflects that in the type of the Radiates the position of

the mouth, as determined by the relation of the animal to

the surface supporting it, may be extremely variable, it will

scarcely be difficult to conceive it as situated in the one case

on the dorsum and in the other on the ventrum.

If one does this, and then inverts the Annelid, a budding

Nazis for example, so that its physiological dorsum lies down-

wards, there appears an almost absolute identity in the origin

and position of the individual organs of the Vertebrates and

Annelids. I will here enumerate these points once more,

although almost two years ago, and before any one else, I

brought some of them prominently forward.

1. The central nervous system is developed unsegmentally

from the ectoderm. .

2. The spinal ganglia appearing from before backwards,

and developed out of the protosegments of the mesoderm,

unite with it.

3. The ventral cord in the body of all Articulates has spinal

nerves with two roots, as in the Vertebrates.

4. The dorsal esophageal ganglion of the Articulates does

472 On the Identity in Type of the Annetids and Vertebrates.

not arise on the dorsum ; a morphological distinction between

it and the ventral cord does not exist.

5. In Annelids, Arthropods, and Vertebrates, cephalic may

be distinguished from body-segments; in all cases the youngest

cephalic segment is next the oldest body-segment.

6. In Annelids (Arthropods ?), as in Vertebrates, the type of

the collective organization is indicated by “ evolutio bigemina”’

(Von Baer).

7. Beneath the nervous system of the Annelids lies a cel-

lular cord (chorda dorsalis ?), indicating the axis from which

the two muscle-tubes extend round the alimentary canal and

central nervous system respectively.

8. Beneath this cellular cord and above the alimentary canal

in the Annulates, there lies a vessel in which valves are entirely

wanting, and in which the blood flows from before backwards,

just as in the aorta of the Vertebrates.

9. The so-called dorsal vessel of the Annelids corresponds

to the Vertebrate heart; it lies beneath the alimentary canal ;

and the blood in it flows from behind forwards. It is the sole

vessel which contains valves, and never loses its contractility ;

and it is always a venous heart, which last is the embryonic

type of heart in the Vertebrates.

10. The external gills of the Annelids and Arthropods re-

ceive their venous blood, like those of the Vertebrates, direct

from the heart.

11. The segmental organs of the Annelids appear on the

neural side, close beneath the axial cord and nervous system,

exactly as with the segmental organs of the Vertebrates.

(Hiickel’s section of the embryo of an earthworm is entirely

incorrect.)

While, therefore, the hypothesis that ventrum and dorsum

are morphologically similar (homologous) regions in the Verte-

brates and Articulates has only the single morphological fact

of the ventral position of the mouth to support it, the view

that dorsum and ventrum are not similar in these animals is

based upon a whole series of the most important morphological

considerations.

Quite apart from the correspondence resulting from this

view, in the vascular system, in the urogenital system, and in

the typical parts of the nervous system, three arguments appear

to me to be preeminently suited definitely to oppose the former

hypothesis.

These are :—the proof that ‘ evolutio bigemina”’ occurs also

in the Annelids; the evidence that no distinction exists be-

tween the brain and ventral cord in the Articulates; and, lastly,

the facts, already mentioned by others, that in Annelids, Arthro-

Bibliographical Notice. 473

pods, and Vertebrates the cephalic and body parts of the

animal are to be regarded as directly equivalent, because they

originate in an absolutely similar manner.

This is not the place to draw the conclusions which naturally

follow from the above considerations; for these I must refer

the reader to my more complete work, which will appear in

the next volume of the ‘Arbeiten aus dem zoologisch-zooto-

mischen Institut in Wiirzburg.’

Wiirzburg, January 20, 1876.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Catalogue of the Fossil Reptilia of South Africa in the Collection

of the British Museum. By Ricnarp Owen, C.B., F.R.S. 4to.

London: Printed by Order of the Trustees, 1876.

In this work the Author has completed another of the series of

‘Descriptive and Illustrated Catalogues’ by which, as in the case

of Hunter’s ‘ Physiological Series in the Museum of the College of

Surgeons,’ he has made available to students and applicable to the

advancement of science collections in our Public Museums.

The subject of the present Catalogue, in quarto, illustrated by

70 plates, is a series of fossils from South Africa, now arranged and

exhibited in the Geological Department of the British Museum.

It appears that comparatively few of these evidences of the cold-

blooded air-breathing Class could be brought within the limits of

previously characterized Orders ; and they have consequently led to

the definition of new ones.

The order Theriodontia is characterized as follows :—‘ Dentition

of the carnivorous type; incisors defined by position, and divided

from molars by a large laniariform canine on each side of both upper

and lower jaws, the lower canine crossing in front of the upper,

as in Mammalia” (p. 15). Of this order twenty-two specimens

are described, and referred to fourteen species representing ten genera,

which are grouped, according to characters of the external nostril,

into the families Binarialia, Mononarialia, and Tectinarialia. The

type genera of this order are Lycosaurus, Tigrisuchus, Cynochampsa,

Nythosaurus, Scaloposaurus, Procolophon, and Grorgonops.

The order Anomodontia is characterized by :—‘ Teeth wanting

or limited to a single pair, having the form and proportion of tusks,

or several and small, but limited to the bony palate and to the inner

part of the mandibular alveolar border. The first two families, de-

fined by dental characters, also yield the following ordinal ones, viz. :—

a ‘foramen parietale ;’ two external nostrils ; tympanic pedicle fixed ;

vertebre biconcave; anterior trunk-ribs with a bifurcate proximal

end; sacrum of more than two vertebre ; ischio-pubic symphysis

continuous ” (p. 29).

ATA Bibliographical Notice.

The order is divided into three families—I. “ Bidentaha” ;

IL. “Cryptodontia” ; and ILI. “Endothiodontia.”

The first family includes two genera, Dicynodon and Ptychognathus.

The second family includes the genera Oudenodon, Theriognathus,

and Kistecephalus. The third family is represented by the truly

singular genus Endothiodon, in one species of which, viz. Hndothiodon

bathystoma, the author points out certain marks of affinity to the

European Triassic genus Placodus, and intimates that further know-

ledge of the skeleton of Endothiodon may lead to its removal from

the Anomodontia, to the advantage of the more natural character

of that order.

As the order is defined in the Catalogue, it includes thirty-four

species, represented by sixty-five specimens, some of which indicate

reptiles of considerable bulk.

In the order Dinosauria a “Section” is represented by twenty-

nine fossils referred to the genera Tapinocephalus and Pareiasaurus,

characterized by the peculiar modification of the vertebrae described

by the author in the ‘Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,’

vol. xxxil. p. 43, pls. iv. & v., suggesting the term ‘“7'retospondylia ”

applied by him to this Section of great herbivorous reptiles.

To the order Labyrinthodontia are referred the genera Petrophryne

and Saurosternon, Huxley, to which latter fossil the name Batracho-

saurus (bespoke by Fitzinger) had been given by its discoverer Mr.

A.G. Bain.

The following is an extract from the Preface, in which the

Author, with other topics, discusses the probable geological age of

the South-African formations from which these new and singular

reptilian fossils have been derived.

‘‘ From the observations of Andrew Geddes Bain* and his fellow

explorers + of the geology of the Cape, we learn that, before the

continent of Africa, as it now is, existed, the animals which have

afforded the subjects of the present Catalogue lived, died, and pro-

pagated their kinds, through untold generations, in and near a vast

body of fresh water occupying an extensive tract now elevated into

mountain-ranges, attaining, ¢. g. in the Drakensberg range, an alti-

tude of upwards of 11,000 feet. In the preexisting lakes or estu-

aries these dragons (Reptilia) frequented the banks and waters; and

many of their carcasses sank and rotted in its sediments. Some

notion may be formed of the duration of this life-scene by the

ascertained vertical thickness of the fossiliferous lacustrine deposits

in the following richly productive localities :—Stormberg beds, 1800

“« * ‘Geological Transactions,’ second ser., vol. vii. 4to, 1845-1856, p. 53;

and ‘Geology of South Africa,’ a lecture delivered by A. G. Bain, Esq.,

at the General Institute, Graham’s Town (‘ Eastern-Province Monthly

Magazine,’ vol. 1. p. 896).

“+ Joseph Millard Orpen, Esq., Government Surveyor of the Cape

of Good Tare: Charles E. H. Orpen, M.D.; Dr. Atherstone. See also

‘Section of the Zuurberg,’ by R. N. Rubidge, Esq., M.B. (‘ Eastern-Pro-

vince Monthly Magazine,’ vol. i. p. 187).”

Bibliographical Notice. 475

feet; Beaufort beds, 1700 feet; Koonap beds, 1500 feet ; Karoo

shale, or Upper Ecca beds, 1200 feet.

“Actual Africa, in latitudes north of the Cape, still shows fresh-

water lakes surpassing in extent those of other continents; but

the chief lake-basin of the ancient continent, part of which is

represented by these reptiliferous deposits at the Cape of Good

Hope, much exceeded in extent Tanganyika, or any of the inland

freshwater seas which have been discovered by recent explorers.

“The attempt to conceive or give intelligible utterance to the

sense of past time since the reptiles of South Africa existed in —

the now upraised lacustrine or estuarine area becomes oppressive ;

the terms in which we reckon up phases of the world’s history in

connexion with human existence. are wholly inadequate to convey

a clear or comprehensible idea thereof. We are driven, in the en-

deavour to realize a conception of prehistoric time, to resort to an

artifice akin to that to which the astronomer has been compelled in

order to conceive for himself, and convey to others, the relations of

space which his instruments and calculus have discovered.

“The multiplication of millions of miles leaves as vague an idea

of remoteness of our planet from the nearest fixed star as the

multiplication of millions of years expresses the conviction of the

geologist as to the periods needed for the deposit of the thousands

of remaining vertical feet of stratified sediment composing even a °

small subdivision of any of his great natural groups or systems of

formations.

“ The ascertained velocity of light yielded the astronomer a more

simple, more graspable expression of comparative distances. Light

traverses the diameter of the earth’s orbit in a quarter of an hour ;

it moves at a velocity of 193,000 miles ina second of time. From

the nearest fixed star, a Centauri, a ray of light takes three years to

reach the earth; from Sirius sixteen years. A nebula, near or

bright enough to enable the photographer to secure a recognizable

image of it, exerts for the purpose a form of force, or sends its

ray of light, which probably takes six hundred years in reaching

and affecting the instrument and the optic nerve of the human

artist. Hence the convenience of defining cosmical spaces or

distances in the terms of ‘ light-years.’

“So with the geologist: having approximately estimated the

period required for the formation of a constituent of the quater-

nary, tertiary, or other period, he substitutes, for numerical aggre-

gates of historical years, the expression that such or such an

organism existed and became extinct in such or such a formation—

prior, ¢.g., to the Liassic period, as in the case of the Dicynodont

reptiles. The name of the formation gives to him an idea of the

distance of time since these and other subjects of the present Cata-

logue lived, more intelligible than could any row of figures summing

up estimates founded on observations of the rates of deposit, of

wear, of elevation, or of depression of the several strata of the

earth’s crust.

“What the geologist requires in order to receive,-in these terms,

476 Bibliographical Notice.

the solution of his question as to the period of existence of the

South-African reptiles, is the evidence of the age of the formations

in which their remains became fossilized. The grounds on which

geology founds its conclusion of such age in relation to the ‘ Karoo

series’ of South Africa, as of the contemporary Panchét beds of

India, will be found in the works cited below*. Every specimen

described in the present Catalogue, of which the locality has been

determined, has come from the divisions of that series known as the

_* Beaufort’ and ‘Stormberg beds.’ The latter are the later. But

amongst the rich abundance of fossil vegetation in these lacustrine

deposits not one example of a cycadeous plant, or other indication

of a liassic or oolitic age, has accompanied the vertebrate fossils.

The remains of Glossopteris are of a species (Gl. Browneana) which

has never been met with, like the Cycads, in a formation of oolitic

age, but is associated in India and Australia, as in South Africa,

with paleeozoic evidences.

“The question lies between the triassic and the upper carboni-

ferous periods; but the more generally adopted reference of the

Beaufort beds and, especially, the Stormberg beds to a triassic age

has been provisionally assigned in the notices of the localities in

this Catalogue.

“The determination of the batrachian double condyle in the

Petrophryne (S. A. 118) from the reddish sandstone of the Tafelberg

in the Queenstown district proved its Labyrinthodont affinities,

which were indicated by other cranial structures, as a similar

demonstration in the Brachiops + had previously determined the

presence of a Labyrinthodont reptile in the Mangali formations of

the Kamthi group in India. Fragmentary evidences, most probably

Labyrinthodont, and indubitable fossils of a Dicynodont, concur,

with the plant fossils, to show the geological correspondence of the

Panchét and Kamthi groups in India with the Beaufort beds in

South Africa.

«Among the considerations which weigh towards the paleeozoic

age is the arrest of vertebral development, or retention of embryonal

characters, in the centrum of these South-African Reptilia, a cha-

“* Bain and Atherstone, wt supra. Sutherland, Dr. P. C., ‘ Notes on

the Geology of Natal, South Africa,’ Quarterly Journal of the Geological

Society, vol. xi. p. 465. Rubidge, Dr. R. N., ‘On some Points in the

Geology of South Africa,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xy. p. 195. Stow,

C. W., Esq., and Huxley, Prof., ‘On some Fossils from South Africa,’ 2.

vol. xv. pp. 193, 555, 642. _ Tate, R., Esq., ‘On some Secondary Fossils

from South Africa,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 139. Griesbach,

Charles Ludolf, Esq., ‘On the Geology of Natal,’ Quart. Journ. Geol.

Soe. vol. xxvii. p. 53. Oldham, Thos., LL.D. &c., ‘ Memoirs of the Geo-

logical Survey of India,’ 4to. Huxley, Prof., ‘On Vertebrate Fossils from

the Panchét Rocks, in the above ‘ Memoirs,’ 4to, 1865. Blanford, H. F.,

Esq., ‘On the Age and Correlations of the Plant-bearing Series of India,’

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxi. p. 519.

“+ Owen, Prof., ‘Description of a Cranium of a Labyrinthodont

Reptile from Mangali, Central India,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xi.

p: 37.”

i ‘ ., ee

ee eee ea

is br | tee y fl

nee Pe

oo oe, Oe

ie Tics &

Seteyeain-s x:

a ee

Pra

Atel Ce ae > Eyer

inal;

sot aT ne Oia

ALEK.

_serhqdooz = sproong = “SONIQOTHNL, =—“Spodoryowigg -ueLEqtUED

A) Ae) 2) On ge < ‘ ROS A | rea SOUT Bnsury

w ~~ sc Ros os oo we ss ay ee 5 ease Ste ee eee ee oprepue 2

AN 4ov OE oo . Xe noe 2 s x B IT

, ¢ “S 4 Q 2 DER Seacte ; oe 0PBIED) pue Sroaopuryy a

"BIPIosogolg S ; a 9 a ae

‘RUBUINIPENe) & ® Ow

on 23 ‘sUNe IT Q rq

seseennnenceeseceenecnunscnnecseneeceeccegneneetien a

‘sanby a e \ ouly][V.tog

° “BRIO

ONE pees quoseid Japun STWIAMLVIAL 8 ) poy pue qora.ton

“WUC PRCT

eo EDA hse CSE

2% ‘YM Ae][ea-p[O

TIT Teds

“Arvqan y,

‘suodva jy Aq

*SUIVUO YT] &q,

“NVI

DIOZOHOASA 0

AUVNUALVNO

*9US904STOd

‘HLUVA AHL JO VLIVULS SQOYAAITISSOA AHL AO MATA UV TOEVE

[y17 osed aovf of

Bibliographical Notice. AT7

racter which is exceptional in liasso-jurassic Reptilia; and that ex -

ception, exemplified in Ichthyosaurus, is adaptive, as in fishes, in

relation to an aquatic medium of life and locomotion. In those

South-African Reptilia which, from their jaws and dentition, were

herbivorous, and, from what is known of their limbs, more terres-

trial than aquatic, the proportion of the primitive notochord retained

in their vertebral column, indicated by the term Tretospondylia

(Nos. 8. A. 1-831), offers a closer analogy to the condition of that

column in the early air-breathing Vertebrates of the Carboniferous

series than to any Dinosaur of the Mesozoic formations.

“A specimen of fossil fish (Hypterus Bainii, Ow.), transmitted

with reptilian remains from the Beaufort beds at ‘Alice,’ near Fort

Beaufort, belongs to a heterocercal genus near akin to Amblypterus,

with close relations to other Ganoids of the Carboniferous formations.

“The answer, then, to the question of the geologist as to the

age of the South-African Reptilia, at the present phase of evidence,

is, that they are not later in time than the Trias, and probably lived

in the Paleozoic period.

‘‘ Those, however, to whom such reply is in any degree intelligible

form but a small proportion of the numbers visiting the British

Museum who may give an intelligent glance at these singular fossils,

and more or less comprehend the facts and deductions by which

creatures so long extinct have been restored, so far, at least, as to

enable the naturalist to assign to them their place and affinities in

the zoological system. By such visitors the question naturally asked

is, ‘ When did these dragons live ? and how long ago is it since they

died out?’

“To assist the comprehension of the grounds of a reply a

‘Tabular View of the Fossiliferous Strata,’ in the order of super-

position, is subjoined (see opposite).

“Among the most recent of these strata (viz. the turbary deposits,

or accumulations of peat, still in course of formation) there are

found evidences of Man, with remains of red-deer, roebuck, wild

boar, the small indigenous ox (Bos longifrons), &c. ; but the condi-

tions under which the great vertical extent of these deposits have

been accumulated in certain localities yield ground for an estimate

of a considerable lapse of historical time.

‘“When such beds of peat have been dug out, they are seen, in

many localities, e.g. in Ireland, the Isle of Man, and adjacent coast

of England, to have rested on a deposit of white marl, of a fine

tenacious consistency, and forming a good manure for oat- and

potato-crops, due, in part, to remains of successive generations of

freshwater mollusks which flourished in the ancient lakes of which

the marl formed the bed. In this fnarl are found remains of the

reindeer, the Megaeccros, the hairy northern elephant (Z. primigenius),

and of other large extinct beasts, which roamed from Northern

Europe over a land extending into the Atlantic, parts of which

continent now remain in an insulated state, as ‘ Great Britain,

‘ Treland,’ the ‘ Isle of Man.’

“Since the deposits of ‘shell-marl,’ and of the corresponding

‘sayAqdoo7z ‘sploon y "SOPIQOTLL, ‘spodotqoviq "URTIQUIRG

praca oR cece cana can sao oeeae Bela Bndury

“Opepue[’T a]

sopereg pue Araaopueyy Ke

"YOOTUO AA B

ds ‘AOTPI'T bd

“plooey ‘d (Saosid ‘ouoqspueg Pry PIO “T =|

‘proues-oovyd ; Se esomnes) 9

Liou ‘ouoyspueg poy PIO‘A |

B. ‘ayBTG SsnNoLeJTUOG.Te_ Ay

e ‘auOJSOULT ULeUNOTY Q

‘eeydeooury “YIGIHad WV fi ‘SdINSVOT-[VOKD, °

y ‘auOJspuRy por] Q

5 g ‘QUOJSOMLT ULIseUse,

‘exuopoyjurkqey 2? ‘purg pur prey

‘eYymopomouy 4 ‘loyung,

‘VITIIdaY “UAV “S ‘eyuopoLoyy, = “WBYpE sn

‘ey{puodsoyory, 9 ‘rodney

‘peg euog

&$ ‘(pey[ts-z) spodoyeqdeg = -wr8£10ydo Ly YT "sUry

& g Ly "aJI[OO TaMory

xg ae

“& ‘oy orotpiydwy :sTyIansuvM aqBIg Pleyseuoyg

eet te ‘ou0}S-YIVE

° rs ‘OGILVY 489.10,

‘sloq}ve,y pue souog Aq ‘ga ay “UBIAOTIOYy

cq ‘URTPLOFXC)

‘DIOZOSAM 19 AUVANOOUS

‘SHINVSOMIG ‘sNANeSOT[ gq wer [SpLOMMUTy pue uvripuep0g

‘s[eumeyy poyonod tayo pue ‘axoqzooepedg—= g ‘speq yooqing

‘uopournsy =f ‘pueg ssurysery |

8 ABIQ PIP

‘so[Aqoeporejg pue spllg poeyj0oy, Q ‘puesudalyy IoMory

‘Se[TPOIOID URITDWI0Ig ss G ‘yNey pue pursusarry reddy

RY "M[RYQ Taaory

® ;

prow) § "yreyO teddg |

seria htt fi ‘Vp Lysoveyy

“arses conmeamn enorme EEE iE a

ie | YOLMTOO Ay

£5 pe eeeaeL) “Spal Poyzooy, 8 jeiea | uopuoy | 8 4

ee Srenrd F op mma | ae

&o arr nner eeeterecccancnnenevens hapenlasseneeee = a

a = ‘aorredd ‘Q907 = re)

“BIplosoqor gy S WoLeddryy B OSsV[OT os

“BUBUINUIpEN?) a g ie | oa

°° o enue |e

RNAS REEMANN Wu Qhaniws dud ONGG~nvescccceasnandecescsuceceace S Swe wnb Sy wannsuvasnonseeeosusenauuviauasabaccarcecesas ey Wutbdveredancscos== ber

sunby S oe \ oUlT]e.10() 3

“WOTNGLYStp — jaesaid Jepun ST WHVIA S | pey pure yoraton | ae

ee ek ern anna me Pisces ae

: hc wea rep | sa

“suodva / A Aq 2. os Weq-youg 2 S

- 3 #2 wud Aoqea-pio | @ =

“oie Hoe 8 TNs | Ob

eee

‘NVA 9 a‘

ish ne

‘HIYVaA AHL JO VLYULS SQOUaATTISSOA AHL AO MATA UVIOAVL

[217 a8ed aovnf of

478 Bibliographical Notice.

lacustrine or freshwater formations of ‘ brick-earth,’ both the geo-

graphical and climatal conditions of those parts of Europe have

changed.

“The legend of the loss of Earl Godwin’s lands—the evidence of

the monuments of the old monks transferred to Chichester Cathedral

when the sea began to gain upon their Abbey, with the indication

given by ‘Selsey Bill’ of the whereabouts of the submerged lands

of the Saxon Karl on which the Abbey stood (about halfway, now,

between Bracklesham and the east end of the Isle of Wight)—the

submerged forest exposed some twenty feet below the actual sea-

level in excavating the docks at Jarrow Slake,—these and many

other examples of slow and gradual change, such as still affects

the Norfolk coast, operated to the remotest bounds of recorded time

and long antecedent to history or legend. They indicate part of

those changes in the disposition of sea and land which, being con-

comitant with analogous changes of the American coast affecting

currents and causing ‘ gulf-streams,’ put an end to the glacial climate

which previously prevailed in our latitudes.

“The evidences of the human species as we descend in the

Quaternary series are mainly reduced to rude implements of stone ;

and all who have, without prepossession, intelligently studied these

evidences and the conditions of their discovery, whether in caves or

drifts, are at one in defining them as ‘prehistoric.’ Beyond the

Quaternary series reliable evidences of Man are not known to the

writer.

*‘ During the Pliocene division of tertiary time, in which lived

many mammals the species of which have now passed away, we infer,

from the geographical correspondence of their distribution with that

of their existing allies, that the main features of the actual distri-

bution of land and sea, in regard to the larger continents, had been

attained.

‘‘In the Miocene and Eocene periods other geographical conditions

prevailed, with other climates. Correspondence in localized distri-

bution of recent and fossil species can no longer be predicated. But

significant evidences of the origin of existing species are found.

The miocene Hipparion, with the pair of hooflets dangling behind

the main hoof in each foot, has made intelligible to anatomy the

veterinarian’s ‘ splint-bones ’ concealed beneath the skin of the fore

and hind feet of the pliocene and modern Equines. The eocene

Palcotherium shows the hooflets of the three-toed miocene horse in

more normal and functional proportions. A similar progressive spe-

cialization is traceable from an artiodactyle type of quadruped, as

represented, ¢.g., by the eocene Anoplotherium, to the useful cloven-

hoofed ruminants of the human period.

“The biological, geological, geographical, and climatological phe-

nomena of the tertiary divisions of time baffle all endeavours to

conceive the number of annual revolutions of the globe during which

these changes and advances in organic life were in progress.

To so test or define the periods of formation of the grander and

more numerous subdivisions of Secondary or Mesozoic series becomes

Miscellaneous. 479

a vain effort of the limited faculties of a finite nature. Yet nearly

all these periods have come and gone since the reptilian animals

played their parts in the triassic and permian worlds.

‘Tt is hard to realize the surpassing interest with which the evi-

dences of such ancient life are first received, scrutinized, and com-

pared, and by which is lightened the labour of gaining ideas of the

frames, the limbs, the weapons, and ways of life of these long-since

perished animals. Unlike the poet, and dealing with denser elements,

the geologist nevertheless, but with eyes fixed and gaze intent, ‘ bodies

forth the forms of things unknown,’ ‘ turns them to shapes,’ and, in

the transitory continents which successively come into and fade away

from his field of vision, gives to them ‘a local habitation and a

name.’ ”

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Embryogeny of the Tunicata of the Group Lucie.

By M. A. Grarp.

I wave repeatedly insisted * upon the necessity that exists for

separating clearly the compound Ascidia of the group Didemnide

from other forms belonging to a very different type, of which I have

made the family Diplosomide. Besides important anatomical and

embryogenical differences, the presence of numerous calcareous

spicules in the tunic of the Didemnide is a practical character which

enables them to be easily distinguished from the Diplosomide, in

which these spicules are replaced by pigment-granules.

This new family includes :—1, the genus Diplosoma, MacDonald ;

2, the genus Pseudodidemnum, containing a great number of

species, specially Didemnum gelatinosum, M.-Kdw., Leptoclinum

gelatinosum, M.-Edw. (Polyclinum, Lister), the Lissoclina of Verrill,

&e.; 3, the genus Astelliwm, including many new species, one of

which, no doubt, answers to Leptoclinum punctatum, Forbes.

The Ascidian so wellinvestigated by Kowalevsky under the name

of Didemnum styliferum tT appears to be intermediate between the

genera Diplosoma and Astellium.

The species that I have taken as the type of the latter genus,

Asiellium spongiforme, first found on the coast of Brittany, is also

common at Saint-Vaast-la-Hougue in Normandy and on the shores

of the Boulonnais. I have this summer undertaken some fresh

investigations upon the curious embryogeny of this Ascidian ; the

results at which I have arrived, brought together with those of the

magnificent work of Kowalevsky on the embryogeny of Pyrosoma ¢,

seem to me to throw an unexpected light upon the relations of the

Diplosomide with the other Tunicata.

* Archives de Zoologie, tomes 1. & ii. 1872 and 1873.

+ Schultze’s ‘ Archiv fiir mikr. Anat.’ Bd. x. 1874.

{ Schultze’s ‘Archiv,’ Bd. xi. 1875.

480 Miscellaneous.

I reserve for a more detailed memoir the investigation of the for-

mation, segmentation, d&c. of the single cvum, and I shall confine

myself at present to callingattention to some points of the organization

of the hatched tadpole-like larva. The large vesicle which I regarded

as the first rudiment of the common cloaca has certainly this physio-

logical signifieation ; but its morphological importance is greater than

I had supposed.

This part, in fact, possesses the value of an individual; that is to

say, it is the homologue of the Cyathozoid of the embryo of Pyro-

soma. The arrangment of the other Ascidians relatively to this

vesicle is exactly the same as that of the young Ascidiozoids of

Pyrosoma relatively to the Cyathozoid. To be convinced of this

it is only necessary to compare Kowalevsky’s fig. 54, pl. xli. with

the figure given by me for Astellium, in my ‘ Recherches sur les

Synascidies’ (pl. xxvi. fig. 6). To render this comparison perfect

we must reverse the figure of the Pyrosoma, and turn it 45° from

right to left round a longitudinal axis. The presence of a very

abundant white pigment renders the continuous observation of the

embryos of the Diplosomide very difficult, and prevented my per-

ceiving this remarkable agreement.

The differences of structure which exist in the adult state between

the branchie of Astelliwm and Pyrosoma are in relation to the

different modes of existence of these animals. Moreover the em-

bryos of an allied group, the Botryllide, have a branchia which

astonishingly resembles that of Pyrosoma.

We may therefore regard the Diplosomide as representing the

fixed state of a type of which Pyrosoma is the swimming or pelagic

form. Consequently the group Luci of Savigny may be divided

into two families, Pyrosomide and Diplosomide, presenting recipro-

cally the same relations as the Siphonophora and the Hydriformes

among the Acalephan Coelenterata.

A last fact which is important to indicate is, that in the peeu-

liarities of the development of the Luciz (defined as we have just

seen) we find a new application of the law enunciated by us as

the consequence of our embryogenic investigations on the group

Molgulide. The Pyrosomide, which live free, present an abridged

and condensed development, a partial segmentation, and an anurous_

embryo destitute of organs of sense; while the sedentary Diploso-

mide in the adult state have a dilated metamorphosis and a

urodelous embryo, furnished with a well-developed visual and audi-

tory apparatus. I may add that the tadpole—hke larva of Astellium

spongifor me possesses a caudal appendage, the musculature of which

is very complex, while its membranous part is traversed by horny

filaments, like those described by us in the simple Ascidians of the

group Cynthia and in the Synascidians of the genera Botryllus and

Botryllordes.

Lastly, in Astedliwm, asin Ascidia scabra, Miller, and A. gelatinosa,

tisso, the tunic of cellulose is formed independently of the embryo,

during (and even before) the segmentation of the vitellus. However,

this process is less distinct. than in the Ascidians in which we have

observed it.— Comptes Rendus, December 13, 1875, pp. 1214-1216,

Miscellaneous. 481

On Hickel’s Theory (Alleogenesis) of the Genetic Connexion between

the Geryonide and, Atginide. By ALExanDER AGASSIZ.

In-the Proceedings of the Elhot Society for 1857 M‘Crady gave

a very interesting account of the commensalism of the young brood

of a Cunina and of Turritopsis. No notice was taken of this re-

markable mode of development, M‘Crady’s observations having been

discredited by the later publication (1865) of a magnificently illus-

trated memoir on the “ Riisselquallen” by Hiickel. The startling

hypothesis of the genetic connexion between the Geryonide and

Aiginide contained in this memoir, and called by Hackel allceo-

genesis, has been ever since a stumblingblock to all theories of

genetic relationship among Medusz.

Two short papers recently published—the one by Schulze (Mitt.

naturw. Ver. f. Steiermark, 1875, p. 125), and the other by Uljanin

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1876, p. 215), have, however, proved

conclusively that Hackel’s theory, like many other of his vagaries,

had no foundation of truth. It was based not merely on an incorrect

interpretation of facts, but the facts themselves existed only in his

imagination.

As, perhaps, with the exception of his monograph of the Radio-

laria, no other memoir has contributed more than the one above

quoted to give Hiickel the position he holds among zoologists, we

may be allowed to remind the Hickelian school of naturalists that

this same genetic connexion has furnished the text for many a sermon

from their high priest. Infallible himself, he has been unsparing

in his condemnation of the ignorance and shallowness of his oppo-

nents. Proved now to be in the wrong, we expect therefore justice —

without mercy from this stern scientific critic, and look forward in

the next number of the ‘ Jenaische Zeitschrift’ for a thorough casti-

gation of Hiickel by Hiackel, showing up the absurdity of allceo-

genesis and all that hangs thereby.—Svlliman’s American Journal,

May 1876.

On the Embryogeny of the Ephemere, especially that of Palingenia

virgo, Oliv. By M. N. Jory.

With the exception of the memoir by Luigi Calori “Sulla gene-

razione vivipara della Chloé diptera (EH hemera diptera, Linn.)’’*,

there is, so far as I know, no work on the embryogeny of the Hphe-

meret. One might even say that all the acts concerned in the repro-

duction of these insects are still enveloped in a mysterious veil.

Their copulation has been differently described by the authors who

have treated of it. Swammerdam even denies that it ever takes

place, and thinks that the ova are fecundated by the male liquid

* See ‘Nuovi Annali delle Scienze Naturali, ser. 2, tome ix. Bologna,

1848.

[+ The author seems to have no knowledge of Sir John Lubbock’s paper

“On the Development of Chivéon dimidiatum,” in the Transactions of the

Linnean Society, vols. xxiv. and xxv.—Ep. |

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xvi. 32

482 Miscellaneous.

after the fashion of those of fishes*. This is a manifest error, as

the eggs of Palingenia virgo, collected by us immediately after their

deposition on the piles of the quays of the Garonne, underwent

development in little artificial lakes.

Réaumur asserts that he was several times witness to the copula-

tion of Palingenia virgo; but the few words he says about it prove

that he did not sufficiently observe it. De Geer is more explicit ;

but his description is so vague as to leave doubts in the reader’s

mind. Lastly, M. Pictet, the author of a splendid monograph of

the Ephemeride, is completely silent with regard to the important

act in question, probably because he never witnessed it. We have

been no more fortunate than the learned Genevese Professor ; and

Calori was not more successful.

More favoured than his predecessors, Eaton has described, as an

eye-witness, the aerial amours of the insects under consideration.

According to him the male seizes the female with his abdominal

forceps, compels her to yield to his desires, and fecundates the ova

in the ordinary manner.

When examined separately, the eggs resemble small semitrans-

parent grains of sand of a yellowish white colour and of an ovoid

form, with the smaller extremity surmounted by a sort of hood, of

a brown colour and spongy consistence, formed of tubes or cells

arranged concentrically, in the midst of which we have thought we

could perceive the micropyle. The diameter of the egg is scarcely

1millim. The shell is rather hard, and resists the decomposing action

of the water for a long time, even after hatching. The vitellus

consists, as usual, of a multitude of granules and oily drops, destined

partly for the formation of the organs, and partly for the nutrition

of the young individual.

It is always towards the large end of the egg that its development

commences ; it is there that the vitelline globules become converted

at first into a finely granular blastoderm. In this region the egg

becomes more transparent; and from the fifth to the sixth day of

incubation we vaguely discern the part that will become the head.

This detaches itself in the form of a crescent upon the dark ground

of the vitellus; then a few days afterwards the abdomen appears

at the opposite pole of the egg, its segmentation always much pre-

ceding that of the thorax, and always commencing at its setigerous

extremity, The caudal sete themselves appear early.

At first we see neither eyes, mouth, nor antenne in the blasto-

dermic mass which represents the head; but as soon as the eyes

have appeared in the form of black spots composed of fine granules

of that colour, or even a little earlier, we see rising from the lateral

parts of the head tubercles or appendages representing the mandi-

bles and the maxille. The labrum and labium appear much later.

The antenne at first resemble thick conical rods. obscurely three-

* Swammerdam expresses himself as follows on this point:—“ Tum

igitur Faniella, more piscium, sua excutit ovula, gue deinde a mascula,

qui itidem prius ex aquis evolat, et postmodum teneram adhue pelliculam

in terra exuit, spermate vel lactibus effusis fecundalitur ” (Biblia Nature,

tome i. p. 235: Leyden, 1737).

Miscellaneous. ‘ 483

or four-jointed, with the free extremity directed towards the caudal

portion.

The legs make their appearance under an analogous form, and

fold down against the thorax in proportion as they enlarge. Their

articulations are at first very indistinct, but soon become more

marked ; and we then distinguish all the parts which ordinarily com-

pose these appendages.

The abdomen, which increases more and more in length, gra-

dually shows the nine segments with which it is furnished at the

time of hatching; but it is folded in the form of a bow in front of

the thorax and cephalic mass, which it finally masks in part.

The caudal seta, as already stated, originate early upon the last

abdominal segment ; but like the other appendages (antenne, man-

dibles, maxillee, legs) they are at first destitute of any segmenta-

tion, and, what is more, of all villosity.

During the whole time that the animal remains in the egg we do

not see any internal organ completely formed in it; the intestine

itself is only indicated by a mass of oily drops and vitelline gra-

nules occupying the axis of the body, and more or less opaque

except towards the caudal extremity, which is perfectly transparent.

It is almost unnecessary to say that the vitellus becomes less and

less abundant in proportion as the body and its appendages are de-

veloped. As in all other insects, it adheres to the dorsal region,

which is always the last to be formed.

It is to be noted that for a very long time (about two months and

a half) all the appendages and, especially, the cephalic mass have

so little consistency as to be diffluent, after the fashion of sarcode,

if the embryo is extracted from the egg and immersed in water.

By degrees, however, the organs become consolidated, and towards

the end of the sixth month, or in the first days of the seventh, the

embryo bursts its envelope and exclusion takes place.

At this moment the young larva of Palingenia virgo is at most

1 millim. in length. It is still destitute of some apparatus which,

at the first sight, would appear to be indispensable for life, and the

late appearance of which may well surprise us. Thus at first it

possesses no visible nervous or muscular system, no circulatory ap-

paratus, no complete digestive tube, and no special organs of respi-

ration. Its mouth is not so well armed and its legs less villous than

in the adult larva. Its antenne and caudal sete possess neither the

number of joints nor the villosity which they will afterwards acquire ;

in a word, compared with what it will be a little before its nym-

phosis, it may be said to be a very incomplete animal.

We have elsewhere described in detail the singular metamor-

phoses that the false branchie of Palingenia virgo undergo. They

appear at first in the form of tubular ceca suspended from the pos-

terior angles of the first six segments of the abdomen ; then, with

increasing complication, they become lamellar, at first simply denti-

culated behind, but afterwards furnished with tubular fringes on the

margins ; then they present definitively the appearance of a double

lanceolate leaf, traversed by a large trachean trunk with fine

branchlets.

484 Miscellaneous.

As soon as the false branchie appear (that is to say, eight or ten

days after hatching), the blood-corpuscles may be seen oscillating in

the dorsal vessel, then vaguely indicated. Eight days later the cir-

culation is well established, and is effected in the manner indicated

in the well-known and often-cited memoirs of Carus and Verlorey.

The buecal and locomotive organs undergo analogous changes,

although less strongly marked than those of the branchie, always

excepting the mandibles, which become more robust and more

villous, and acquire a form rather different from that of the mandi-

bular hooklets of the larva when only a few days old.

When it has attained the age of six months, and a length of from

7 to 8 millims., which corresponds to that age, the lene of Palin-

genta virgo is no longer subject to changes of any importance, until

the time of nymphosis ; ; but those which it has already undergone

authorize us in saying that it presents a new and striking example

of hypermetamorphosis, analogous to those which we have made

known in the larvee of the (stride (@strus equi). Von Siebold has

indicated similar phenomena in the Strepsiptera, and Fabre, of

Avignon, in Meloé.

Wo have e fully ascertained the precise duration of the incubation

of the egg of Palingenia virgo. By care, patience, and perseverance,

after frequent checks, I have succeeded in ascertaining that the time

necessary for the hatching of the egg is six months at least, and

seven months at the most. None of “the naturalists who have pre-

ceded me were able, I believe, to arrive at this result. Swam-

merdam himself therefore would no longer have the right to repeat

now-a-days what he said when he wrote his admirable memoir on the

Ephemere—namely, that the period of ihe incubation of their eggs

is very difficult to say, and known of God alone, who gave them

form and life *

Lastly, from the observations that we have made during many

consecutive years (from 1862 to 1874), and the principal results of

which are contained in the note which we have the honour to lay

before the Academy, the illustrious author of the ‘ Biblia Nature ’

would be no more authorized to maintain that the larvee of the Hphe-

mere at their escape from the egg do not differ from the adult larvae

either in form or organization "A vermibus adultioribus nec figura,

nec fabrica discrepant.”— Comptes Rendus, May 1, 1876, p. 1030.

Protection of Herbaria and Entomological Collections from Insects by

means of Sulphide of Carbon. By M. J. B. Scunerzimr.

M. Schnetzler of Lausanne states that the collection of Swiss

flowering plants belonging to the Academy of Lausanne haying been

attacked by Anobiwm paniceum, he was led to try the effect of sul-

phide of carbon in destroying those insects and their larvae. He had

a wooden box made large enough to contain five fasciculi of the her-

barium, each composed of about 200 plants. Four ounces of sulphide

* “Dictu sane quam difiicillimum est, nec nisi soli Deo notum, iis qui

formam vitamque dedit ” (Biblia N: ature, tome 1. p. 256).

Miscellaneous. 485

of carbon were poured into the five fasciculi; the box was tightly

closed, and the whole left for a month (January 15th to February

15th). All the insects were destroyed and no injury was done to the

specimens or to the papers on which they were fastened. A little

later in the season a fortnight was found to be sufficient. The ex-

pense of the operation is very small; and M. Schnetzler recommends

that the boxes should be placed under a shed, as in case of the es-

cape of any vapour from them there might be danger of explosion.

The same process may be employed for collections of insects.—

Comptes Rendus, April 10, 1876, p. 863.

Silica of Grasses and other Plants carried up as Diatoms or other

Siliccous Grains, and not in Solution or as Soluble Silicates. By

Prof. P. B. Wi1son.

My attention was called, some time since, in the examination of

the ash of plants obtained by slow incineration in a platinum crucible,

to the fact that when the ash is treated with dilute acid, and eva-

porated to dryness on the water-bath, it does not pass into the gela-

tinous condition prior to complete decomposition of the hydrated

mass, as is the case with the silicates soluble in acid, or those decom-

posed with sodium and potassium carbonates. If, however, the ash,

prior to the treatment with acid, is subjected to a high temperature,

a combination of silicic acid with the alkalies, the alkaline earths,

and the earths takes place, if all are present; then the silica sepa-

rates in the gelatinous form, and presents all of the chemical re-

actions of silicic acid obtained from the natural silicates. The silica

obtained from ash by either of the processes indicated, on close ex-

amination, was observed to be entirely free from any combination,

showing that it had been assimilated in the free state.

To demonstrate this theory, my friend G. I. Popplein, Esq., of

this city, suggested the application of infusorial earth of the Rich-

mond formation, found in large quantities on the western shore of

the Chesapeake bay, to land sown in wheat. I have obtained straw

from wheat so grown, and have found, after it has been treated with

nitric acid and the siliceous remains placed on the field of the micro-

scope, that it consisted wholly of the siliceous shields of Diatomacee,

the same as found in the infusorial earth, excepting that the larger

disks in their perfect form were absent (Actinocyclus Ehrenbergii and

Actinoptychus undulatus). My conclusion is that they (and there

probably may be other forms) are too large to enter the root-capil-

laries. During the coming summer I will attempt, if possible, to

make micrometer measurements of both.

The discovery of Diatomace in their original form in this wheat-

straw precludes the possibility of the infusorial earth having under-

gone any chemical change in the soil, either by forming chemical

combination with the alkalies or the earths, or by suffering physical

disintegration from any catalytic action of any salts present in the

soil.

Ann, & Mag, N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xvii. 33

486 Miscellaneous.

In the particles of silica placed upon the glass slide, when they

were completely separated from each other, the outlines of the indi-

vidual diatoms were sharply and distinctly defined. On the other

hand, when the physical action of ebullition with nitric acid was

not sufficient for the complete separation of the particles of the epi-

dermal shield, there was. observed a marvellous interlacing of the

various forms, showing that they were conveyed by the sap-cells

directly to the section of the plant where they were destined to com-

plete its structure. I have examined several specimens of straw,

taken at random in the market: the silica in each specimen con-

sisted of plates, very thin and truncated at the corners.

The result of these investigations shows the necessity of finely

divided silica in the soil, so minute as to be capable of passing with

facility through the sap-cells ; secondly, that simple or compound

silicates are useless as fertilizing agents, either natural or artificially

prepared. We have no valid reason for forming any theory that

vegetation can, through any known chemical law, separate the ele-

ments or their compounds from combinations so positive in their

character.

In this case we have a practical result, capable of being verified

at any stage of growth of a plant, produced by the application of

silica to the soil in the form of certain well-defined microscopic

organisms ; for, finding these in the ash to the exclusion of other

particles of silica, they seem to be more acceptable for the plant-

structure. Free silica is hence the only condition in which it can

enter the plant.

I look upon this discovery as leading agricultural investigations

in a new direction ; and it must eventually change many of the views

expressed and accepted by scientists.

Every precaution was used in having all the material thoroughly

cleansed, with a view both to accuracy and to removing suspicions

that these microscopic forms were the result of dust-showers.—

Silliman’s American Journal, May 1876.

- Washington University, Medical Department.

Baltimore, Md., February 1876.

On Fish of the Ceratodus-group existing in the River Fitzroy,

South Australia. By M. Pact Gervais.

M. Paul Gervais announces that he has received from M. Francis

de Castelnau, French Consul at Melbourne, an intimation of the

existence in the river Fitzroy of a new form of fish allied to Cera-

todus. It presents the principal characters of the species from the

river Burnett, to which Messrs. Krefft and Giinther have given the

name of Ceratodus Forsteri, but differs from them sufficiently to lead

M. de Castelnau to regard it as forming a distinct genus. He gives

the name of Neoceratodus to this genus, and calls the species

NV. Blanchardi.— Comptes Rendus, May 1, 1876, p. 1034.

487

INDEX to VOL. XVII.

Axsres NORDMANNIANA, on periodical

movements of the leaves of, 416.

Acaridee, new, 444,

Acarina, on the organization of the,

102.

Acrophyllum, characters of the new

genus, 455.

Adelium, new species of, 52.

AKXginide, on Hickel’s theory of the

genetic connexion between Geryo-

nidee and, 481,

Agapanthida, new species of, 60.

Agaricus, new British species of, 130.

Agassiz, A., on instinct in hermit

crabs, 100; on Hackel’s theory of

the genetic connexion between the

Geryonide and Aiginide, 481.

Algz, on some unicellular, parasitic

within Silurian and Tertiary corals,

167.

Allman, Prof., on new species of

Hydroida, 1138.

Alpheus, new species of, 224.

Amblystoma, on the reproduction of,

414.

Amphion, on the development of, 162.

Amphitrite, new species of, 321.

Amychus, characters of the new

genus, 49.

Aneuma, characters of the new genus,

56.

Animals, on the verminous pneu-

monia of domestic, 170.

Annelida, new species of, 318.

Annelids and Vertebrates, on the

identity in type of the, 462.

Anomodontia, characters of the

order, 473.

Anonyx, observations on the genus,

340.

Anthribidee of New Zealand, on the,

422,

Aptinothrips, new species of, 412.

Arachnida, new, 230, 439.

Arzocerus, new species of, 58.

Arcyria, new British species of, 140.

Armadillo, new species of, 225.

Artemia salina, observations on, 256.

Ascomyces, new British species of,

144.

Aspidophyllum, on the structure of,

459.

Astacus modestus, note on, 264.

Asterias, new species of, 106.

Asteriidée, new species of, 34, 105.

Astrocrinites, new species of, 255.

Astrogonium, new species of, 109.

Avicula, new species of, 405.

Bacillus, new species of, 410.

Bacteria, on the formation of nitrites

by, 184.

Bats, new, 289, 348.

Berkeley, Rey. M. J., on British

Fungi, 129,

Bert, P., on the mechanism and

causes of the changes of colour in

the chameleon, 97.

Birds, new, 32, 305.

Blanchard, M., on the reproduction

of Amblystoma, 414.

Books, new :—Geological Survey of

the North-western Territories of

the United States of America, 81 ;

Dawson’s Geology of British North

America, 86; Cox’s Geology of

Indiana, 87 ; Bentley and Trimen’s

Medicinal Plants, 146 ; Whitaker’s

Geological Record, 243; Wallich’s

Deep-sea Researches on the Biology

of Globigerina, 245; Pagenstecher’s

Allgemeine Zoologie, 413 ; Owen’s

Fossil Reptilia of South Africa,

473,

Branchipus, on the genus, 256.

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi, 129.

Bugnion, E., on the verminous pneu-

monia of domestic animals, 170,

Busk, Prof. G., on new species of

Polyzoa, 116.

Butler, A. G., on new Lepidoptera,

407 ; on new Orthoptera and He-

miptera, 409; on new species of

Arachnida and Myriopoda, 439.

Callanthias, new species of, 390.

Callianassa, new species of, 164.

Cambala, new species of, 444.

Campanularia, new species of, 114.

Campophyllum, observations on the

genus, 68.

Cantharellus, new British species of,

135.

Caradrina, new species of, 407.

Carbonnier, P., on the nidification of

the Indian rainbow-fish, 172.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the Poly-

tremata, 380; on Hahn’s micro-

488

geological investigation of Kozoon

canadense, 417.

Carter, H. J., on the Polytremata,

especially with reference to their

mythical hybrid nature, 185.

Centropagus brevicaudatus, on the

habitat of, 264.

Ceratodus, new species of, 185.

Ceratothoa, new species of, 227.

Chalinolobus, new species of, 289.

Chameleon, on the mechanism and

causes of the changes of colour in

the, 97.

Chatin, J., on the periodical move-

ments of the leaves of Abies Nord-

manniana, 416.

Chrysochloris Trevelyani, notes on,

346,

Cirripedia, on the development of, 158.

Clepsydrops, characters of the new

genus, 179.

Clinus despicillatus, on the urogenital

apparatus of, 405.

Clisiophyllum, onthe structure of, 451.

Coccus, new species of, 412.

Coleoptera, new genera and species

of, 48, 70, 287, 422.

Colisa vulgaris, on the nidification of,

172.

Comatula, new species of, 406.

Cope, E. D., on fossil remains of

_Reptilia and Fishes from Illinois,

178.

Corals, on the chief generic types of

the paleozoic, 60, 123, 290, 451 ;

on the structure and relations of

certain, 147; on unicellular alge

parasitic within Silurian and Ter-

tiary, 167.

Coris, new species of, 214.

Coryne, new species of, 115.

Coughtrey, Dr. M., on New-Zealand

Hydroida, 22.

Craspedosoma, new species of, 317.

Creagrutus, new species of, 400.

Crepidogaster, new species of, 396.

Cricotus, characters of the new

genus, 179.

Crisia, new species of, 117.

Crustacea, on the development of

some decapod, 162; new, 218, 268,

337, 406; new fossil, 164.

Crustaceans, on some sessile-eyed, 73.

Cubaris, new species of, 225.

Cunine, on the budding of the, in

the stomach of the Geryonide,215.

Cyathophyllum, observations on the

genus, 60.

INDEX.

Cylindrosporium, new

Cymodocea, new species of, 229.

Cynodracon major, observations on,

254

species of,

Dactylopsila trivirgata, on the range

of, 331.

Dawson, Dr. J. W., on Mr. Carter’s

objections to Eozoon, 118.

Dendrophagus, new species of, 49.

Diachoris, new species of, 116.

Diatomaceze in the ash of wheat-

straw, 485.

Dibunophyllum, characters of the

genus, 407.

Dinosaurian vertebree, on a new modi-

fication of, 166.

Diomea, new species of, 408.

Diphyphyllum, observations on the

genus, 123.

Diplodonta, new species of, 406.

Diptera, new, 449,

Discoporella, new species of, 118,

Dobson, Dr. G. E., on a new species

of Chalinolobus, 289; on a new

species of Nyctinomus, 348.

Docophorus, new species of, 388.

Drosera, on the carnivorous (?) habits

of, 258.

Duncan, Prof. P. M., on some uni-

cellular Algz parasitic within

Silurian and Tertiary corals, 167 ;

on the Actinozoan nature of Mil-

lepora alcicornis, 354.

EKaton, Rey. A. E., on the natural

history of Kerguelen’s Island, 88 ;

on the correct habitat of Centro-

pagus brevicaudatus, 264.

Echinodermata, new, 406.

Ectomida, characters of the new

genus, 51.

Eleale, new species of, 51.

Entomological collections, on the

preservation of, 484.

Eozoon, on the nature of, 118, 265,

360, 417.

Epachromia, new species of, 410.

Ephemere, on the embryogeny of

the, 481.

Erirhinus, new species of, 55.

Etheridge, R., jun., on some species

of TBtebrateline. Waldheimia, and

Terebratella, 15; on a new species

of Astrocrinites, with remarks on

the genus, 255.

Eumede, characters of the new genus,

50.

Eupagurus, new species of, 222,

INDEX.

Eupolynoé, new species of, 319.

Eurylithobius, characters of the new

genus, 446,

Euscorpius, characters of the new

genus, 15; new species of, 166.

Fauna of the Caspian Sea, on the, 176.

Fischer, P., on the presence in exist-

ing seas of a typeof Sarcodaria, 103.

Fish, on the urogenital apparatus of

a Blennioid, 403.

Fishes, on the, of the island of St.

Paul, 94; on some fossil, 178;

new, 214, 389, 486.

Flower, Prof. W. H., on extinct Le-

murina, 325.

Foraminifera of the Dee, on the, 37 ;

on some recent and fossil, from the

English Channel, 283.

Forficula, new species of, 450.

Frogs, new, 377, 387.

Fumarium, new British species of, 141.

Fungi, notices of British, 129.

Gamaside, on the organization of the

Acarina of the family, 102.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 164,254.

Geophilus, new species of, 515.

Gervais, P., on a new genus of fish

of the Ceratodus-group from South

Australia, 486.

Geryonide, on Hiickel’s theory of

the genetic connexion between,

and Alginidee, 481.

Giard, A., on an Amphipod, a com-

mensal of Kchinocardiumcordatum,

261; on the embryogeny of Salma-

cina Dysteri, 329; on the embryo-

geny of the Tunicata of the group

Lucie, 479.

Gibocellum, description of the new

genus, 280.

Giebel, Prof. C., on some species of

Mallophaga, 388.

Godwin-Austen, Major H. H., on a

new Suthora and a new Minla,

with remarks on Pictorhis alti-

rostre, 32.

Goniodes, new species of, 399.

Grasses, silica of, carried up as Dia-

toms, 485.

Grimm, O., on the fauna of the Cas-

pian Sea, 176.

Gunther, Dr. A., on Chrysochloris

Trevelyani, 346; on the mode of

pepsgeutn of some Ceylonese

ree-frogs, with descriptions of

two new species, 877; on a new

Frog from north-eastern Asia,

489

387 ; on new species of Fishes,

389 ; on the urogenital apparatus

of a Blennioid Fish, 403.

Hackel’s theory of alloeogenesis, on

the absurdity of, 481.

Hadrurus, characters of the new

genus, 11.

Hahn, O., on the nature of Eozoon

canadense, 265,

Halecium, new species of, 26, 114.

Halimus, new species of, 219.

Harpactocarcinus, new species of, 164.

Harting, P., on the chromatophores

of the embryos of Loligo vulgaris,

174.

Heckel, E., on the functions of the

floral glands of Parnassia palustris,

300.

Heliopora czerulea, on the structure

of, 148.

Helioporidee, characters of the new

family, 153.

Helotium, new British species of, 143.

Hemiptera, new, 411. ;

Hemisepius, description of the new

genus, 91.

Herbaria, on the protection of, from

insects, 484.

Hermit crabs, on instinct in, 100.

Holothyrus, new species of, 444.

Holoxenus, characters of the new

“genus, 395,

Homoptera, new species of, 408.

Hoplocneme, new species of, 57,

Hormurus, characters of the genus, 14,

Hubrecht, Dr. A. A. W., on a new

species of Coris, 214.

Hyale, observations on the genus, 337.

Hydrallmania, new species of, 29.

Hydroida, critical notes on New-

Zealand, 22; new, 113.

Hymenoptera, new, 447.

Hymenula, new British species of, 138,

Hypanthea, characters of the new

genus, 115.

Hysterophymata, on fatty and amy-

loid, 349.

Ichthyosaurus, on supposed embryos

of, 415.

Idotasia, new species of, 58.

Insects, on the functions of the glands

of the digestive apparatus of, 3338.

Ioctonus, characters of the genus, 14.

Trenimus, characters of the new

genus, 54.

Isocladus, characters of the new

genus, 228,

Tulus, new species of, 316.

490

Ixalus, new species of, 379.

Joly, N., on the embryogeny of

Palingenia virgo, 481.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on ornithological

errors in the ‘ Reliquize Aquita-

nice,’ 263; on some recent and

fossil Foraminifera from the Eng-

lish Channel, 283.

Jousset, M., on the functions of the

glands of the digestive apparatus

of Insects, 333.

Karsten, Prof. H., on fatty and amy-

loid Hysterophymata, 549.

Kerguelen’s Island, on the natural

history of, 88, 105, 115, 116, 318,

388.

King, Prof. W., on Dr. Dawson’s

‘Dawn of Life,’ 360.

Koninckophyllum, description of the

new genus, 297.

Korottneff, A. de, on the anatomy

and histology of Lucernaria, 99.

Labrichthys, new species of, 95.

Laverna, new species of, 409.

Layard, E. L., on a new species of

Merula, 305.

Lemurina, on extinct, 325.

Lepas fascicularis, on the develop-

ment of, 158.

Lepidoptera, new, 407.

Lepralia, new species of, 117.

Lepreus, characters of the new genus,

Leptomithrax, new species of, 49.

Leptygaster, characters of the new

genus, 110.

Limonias, new species of, 49.

Lineus, new species of, 322.

Linkiids, new species of, 34.

Lithobius, new species of, 308.

Lithomantis carbonarius, description

of, 165.

Lithostrotion, observations on the

genus, 290.

Loligo vulgaris, on the chromato-

phores of the embryos of, 174.

Lonsdaleia, . observations on the

genus, 300,

Lophophyllum, observations on the

genus, 126. »

Lucernaria, on the anatomy and his-

baton of, 99.

Lyperobius, characters of the new

genus, 54.

M‘Intosh, W. C., on new species of

Annelida, 318.

Mallophaga, on some new species of,

388.

INDEX.”

Mecistocephalus, new species of, 446.

Mecochirus, new species of, 164.

Medusze, on the locomotor system of

the, 246.

Meehan, T’.., on Drosera as an insect-

catcher, 258.

Méegnin, M., on the organization of

the Acarina of the family Gama-

: side, 102.

Melania, new species of, 404.

Merian, Prof. P., on supposed em-

bryos of Ichthyosaurus, 415.

Merula, new species of, 505.

Meta, new species of, 441.

Meusel, M., on the formation of

nitrites by Bacteria, 184.

Meyer, Dr. A. B., on the habitat of

Uromys aruensis, 145,

Mizphonus, characters of the new

genus, 13.

Miagrammopes, new species of, 443.

Microdeuteropus, new species of, 73.

Miers, E. J., on new species of Crus-

tacea, 218; on a new species of

Talitrus, 406.

Millepora, on the structure of, 151.

Millepora alcicornis, on the Actino-

zoan nature of, 354.

Minla, new species of, 33.

Mollusca, new, 404.

Monacanthus, new species of, 402.

Monomorium, new species of, 447.

Mordella, new species of, 53.

Moseley, H. N., on the structure and

relations of certain Corals, 147.

Mugil, new species of, 397.

Murenichthys, new species of, 401.

Mygale, new species of, 96.

Myriopoda from Siberia and Wai-

gatsch Island, on the, 306; new,

444,

Myxus, new species of, 397.

_ Nectria, new British species of, 144.

Nelson, Major-General R. G., on the

Actinozoan nature of Millepora

alcicornis, 354.

Nemobius, new species of, 409.

Neoceratodus, notice of the new

genus, 486.

Neophrynichthys, characters of the

new genus, 395,

Neottis, new species of, 521.

Nephila, new species of, 442.

Neptunus, new species of, 221.

Nereis, new species of, 320.

Newton, Prof. A., on some ornitho-

logical errors in the ‘ Reliquiz .

Aquitanice,’ 168, 336.

[NDEX.

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on the chief

generic types of the Paleozoic

corals, 60, 125, 290, 451; on or-

ganic remains in the metamorphic

rocks of Harris, 414.

Nirmus, new species of, 388.

Nyctinomus, new species of, 548.

Obelia, new species of, 25.

Ochrocydus, characters of the new

genus, 59.

Ophioglypha, new species of, 111.

Ophiuridz, new, 110.

Orthoptera, new, 409.

Othilia, new species of, 107,

Owen, Prof. R., on a new modifica-

tion of Dinosaurian vertebre, 166 ;

on a carnivorous Reptile, 254.

Pactola, characters of the new genus,

Peedaretus, characters of the new

genus, 05.

Palamneeus, characters of the new

genus, 15

Palingenia virgo, on the embryogeny

of, 481.

Pandinus, characters of the genus, 12.

Paniscus, new species of, 449.

Paratelphusa, on the species of, 120.

Parker, W. K., on Foraminifera from

the English Channel, 283.

Parkeria, note on, 206.

Parnassia palustris, on the floral

glands of, 535.

Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and

species of Coleoptera, 48.

Pedicellaster, new species of, 107,

Pelopceus, new species of, 449.

Penicillium, new species of, 142.

Percis, new species of, 394.

Pericheena, new British species of, 140.

Perrier, E., on new species of Aste-

riide and Linkiide, 34; on the

classification of the Stellerida, 259.

Petrocheles, new species of, 222.

Peziza, new British species of, 142.

Phassus,characters of the new genus,8.

Phisis, new species of, 410.

Pholcus, new species of, 441.

Phyllococerus, new species of, 71.

Phymatophea, characters of the new

genus, 50.

Physarum, new British species of, 159.

Platystethus, new species of, 395.

Pocillopora, on the structure of, 151.

Pollenia, new species of, 449.

Polydesmus, new species of, 316.

Polyporus, new British species of, 136.

Polytremata, on the, 185, 380.

491

Polyzoa, new species of, 116,

Porania, new species of, 108.

Porcellio, new species of, 226.

Probolium, new species of, 344,

Pteraster, new species of, 108.

Pulvinulina, new species of, 284.

Raja, new species of, 390.

Ramsay, E. P., on the range of the

striped Opossum, 331; on the

natural history of the Rocking-

ham-Bay district, Australia, 331.

Rana, new species of, 387.

Reduvius, new species of, 411.

“Reliquize Aquitanice,” on some

ornithological errors in the, 168,

263, 336,

Reptilia, on fossil remains of, 178.

Rhizochilus, new species of, 404.

Rhombocephalus, new species of, 446.

Rhopalurus, characters of the new

genus, 9.

Rhytisma,new British species of, 145.

Romanes, G. J., on the locomotor

system of the Medusee, 246.

Rowney, Prof. T. H., on Dr. Daw-

son’s Dawn of Life, 360.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

88, 147, 246.

Salmacina Dysteri, on the embryo-

geny of, 329.

Salpingus, new species of, 52.

Salticus, new species of, 440. .

Sapromyza, new species of, 450.

Sarcodaria, on the presence in ex-

isting seas of a type of, 103.

Sarcophaga, new species of, 450.

Sarcophyton, on the structure of, 150.

Sauvage, H. E., on the ichthyologi-

cal fauna of the Island of St. Paul,

94.

Scaphisoma, new species of, 48.

Schizothorax, new species of, 400.

Schmankewitsch, W. J., on the re-

lations of Artemia salina and A.

Miihlhausenii, and on the genus

Branchipus, 256.

Schnetzler, J. B., on the protection

of Herbaria and Entomological

collections, 484.

Scolia, new species of, 448.

Scopelus, new species of, 399.

Scorpions, on the classification of, 1.

Scyphax, new species of, 227.

Scytaster, new species of, 36.

Sebastes, new species of, 95.

Semper, Dr. C., on the indentity in

type of the Annelids and Verte-

brates, 462.

492

Sepia, on the species of, 91.

Seriola, new species of, 392.

Seriolella, note on the genus, 394,

Serranus, new species of, 391.

Sertularella, new species of, 115.

Sessinia, new species of, 53.

Sharp, D.,on the Anthribidee of New

Zealand, 422, -

Siddall, J. D., on the Foraminifera

of the river Dee, 37.

Sigara, new species of, 412.

Smith, E. A., on new species of

Asteriidee and Ophiuridze, 105.

Smith, F., on new species of Hy-

menoptera, Diptera, and Forticu-

lidee, 447.

Spheeria, new British species of, 144.

Sphasus, new species of, 439.

Spirobolus, new species of, 445.

Spirostreptus, new species of, 445.

Sporidesmium, new British species

of, 141.

Stebbing, Rey. T. R. R., on a new

sessile-eyed Crustacean,73; on the

genera Hyale and Anonyx and a

new species of Probolium, 337.

Stecker, A., on a new genus of Arach-

nida, 230.

Steenstrup, J., on a new genus of

Sepiidee, with remarks on the

species of the genus Sepia, 91.

Stellerida, on the classification and

synonymy of the, 259.

Stephanorhynchus, new species of, 56.

Stigmodera, new species of, 70.

Stilbum, new British species of, 141.

Strongylosoma, new species of, 444.

Stuxberg, A., on the Myriopoda from

Siberia and Waigatsch Island, 306.

Stylaster, on the structure of, 151.

Suthora, new species of, 32.

Talitrus, new species of, 406.

Tapinoma, new species of, 447.

Terebratella, on some species of, 19.

Terebratulina, new species of, 16.

Tetragnatha, new species of, 442.

Tetragonopterus, new species of, 399.

Theriodontia, characters of the order,

473.

INDEX.

Thomson, J.,on the chief generic types

of the Paleozoic corals, 60, 123,

290, 451; on organic remains in the

metamorphic rocks of Harris, 414.

Thorell, Prof. T., on the classifica-

tion of Scorpions, 1.

Thynnichthys, new species of, 401.

Trametes, new British species of, 156,

Triplax, new species of, 60.

Trochocopus, new species of, 398.

Tubulipora, new species of, 118.

Tunicata, on the embryogeny of the,

479.

Turus, characters of the genus, 11.

Typhula, new British species of, 158.

Uljanin, B., on the budding of the

Cunine in the stomach of the

Geryonide, 2165.

Uroctonus, characters of the new

genus, 11.

Uromys aruensis, on the habitat of,

145.

Urothoé marina (a commensal of

Kehinocardium cordatum), on, 261.

Vaginula, new species of, 405.

Vejovis, new species of, 10.

Velia, new species of, 411.

Virbius, new species of, 224.

Waldheimia, new species of, 18.

Waterhouse, C. O., on new Bupres-

tides and Melolonthide, 70; on

some Tenebrionidee, 287.

Willemées-Suhm, Dr., on the deve-

lopment of Cirripedia, 158 ; on the

development of some pelagic Deca-

ods, 162.

Wilson, Prof. P. B., on the existence

of unaltered Diatoms in the ash

of grasses and other plants, 485.

Wood-Mason, J., on a gigantic stri-

dulating Spider, 96 ; on the species

of Paratelphusa, 120; on some

Stomatopod Crustacea, 263; on

Astacus modestus, 264.

Woodward, H., on new Crustacea

from the Kimmeridge clay, 164;

on anew fossil Crab, 164; on a re-

markable fossil orthopterous insect,

165; on a fossil Scorpion, 166,

END OF THE SEVENTEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.